EAA 2011 Annual Meeting Program & Abstracts by Marcial Tenreiro

CONFERENCE PROGRAMME

Monday 12th - Wednesday 14th September Pre-conference excursions

Tuesday 13th September 10.00-17.00

Other special meetings and working groups

Wednesday 14th September 10.00 - 19.00

Registration, Museum of Cultural History, Frederiksgate 2

17.00 - 18.45

Official opening of the 17th Annual Meeting at the Assembly Hall of the UO

19.00 - 21.00

Opening Reception at Fanehallen, Akershus Fortress

Thursday 15th September 08.30 - 18.00

Registration at Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel

09.00 - 18.00

Parallel sessions Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel, Museum of Cultural History and National Gallery

12.40 – 14.00

New Comers Party, Frederiksgate 3

20.00 - 01.00

Annual Party at Chateau Neuf

Friday 16th September 08.30 - 17.00

Registration at Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel

09.00 - 16.30

Parallel sessions Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel and Museum of Cultural History

17.00 - 18.30

EAA Annual Business Meeting

Saturday 17th September 09.00 - 17.00

Parallel sessions Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel and Museum of Cultural History

20.00 - 01.00

Annual dinner at the Ekeberg Restaurant

Sunday 18th September Post-conference excursions - 24 -

OPENING CEREMONY – PROGRAMME The Assembly Hall of the University of Oslo (Universitetets Aula) Domus Media, Karl Johans gate 47, Oslo The Hall is open from 16.30. The ceremony start at 17.00. Opening by the chair of the Organizing Committee, Museum director Egil Mikkelsen Welcome by the Rector at the University of Oslo, prof. Ole Petter Ottersen Opening address by the President of EAA, dr. Friedrich Lüth Address by the Director general Jørn Holme, Directorate for Culture Heritage Presentation of the European Archaeological Heritage Prize Music by Valkyrien Allstars

The Assembly Hall of the University of Oslo (Universitetes Aula). Photo University of Oslo

- 25 -

Opening lecture 1, by prof. Kristian Kristiansen (Gothenburg): Scandinavian Archaeology in a European perspective Music by Valkyrien Allstars Opening lecture 2, by prof. Nina Witoszek (Oslo): The World after Thor Heyerdahl: Are Myths the Opium of the People? Music by Valkyrien Allstars Closure at 18.40 It is a 20-minutes walk from the Assembly Hall to the welcome reception at Fanehallen, Akershus Fortress, that will start around 19.00. You will get a map when you leave the Assembly Hall how to find your way. The map is even printed in the program. Students will also be located on every corner on the route to guide you. Remember to wear your conference badge.

On the keynote speakers

Kristian Kristiansen

Nina Witoszek

Prof. KRISTIAN KRISTIANSEN was born in Denmark 1948 and is now professor in archaeology at Gothenburg University, Sweden. He was the first researcher to explain the Bronze Age as a historical epoch of globalization, from Mesopotamia to Scandinavia. He did that in two influential books: Europe before History (1998), and with Thomas Larsson: The Rise of Bronze Age Society (2005). Recently he concluded major field projects in Sicily, Hungary and Denmark/ Sweden. Kristiansen combines works on the Bronze Age, the role of archaeological heritage and archaeological theory in an extraordinary way. He initiated and became the first president of the European Association of Archaeologists 1994-98, and in 2005 he received the European Archaeological Heritage Prize.

Prof. NINA WITOSZEK is Research Director at the Centre for Development and the Environment at Oslo University, Norway. As a cultural historian she specialises in Scandinavian history and comparative cultural studies. Her academic publications include among others, Talking to the Dead: A Study of Irish Tradition (1998), Culture and Crisis (2002) and The Origins of the Regime of Goodnes: Remapping Norwegian Cultural History (2011). Nina Witoszek is also a fiction writer - under the pen name Nina FitzPatrick - best known for her Fables of the Irish Intelligentsia (1991), The Loves of Faustyna (1995) and Daimons (2003). In 1991 she was the laureate of the Irish Times Award for Fiction, and in 2005 she won the prestigious Norwegian - 26 -

Free Speech Foundation Award for bringing Eastern European perspectives into the Scandinavian public debate. She’s been also voted by the Norwegian daily Dagbladet to be one of the ten top intellectuals in Norway.

VALKYRIEN ALLSTARS The Valkyrien Allstars is a Norwegian folk-music group consisting of three youths - Tuva Livsdatter Syvertsen, Ola Hilmen and Erik Sollid. They play the national instrument the Hardanger Fiddle and are also singing. Magnus Larsen (bass) and Martin Langlie (drums) completes the band. Their music is based on traditional Norwegian tunes, but they have given the sound a new dimension and created pieces of music that gives them a more modern and inter- The Valkyrien Allstars national sound. They enjoy experimenting with music from other categories and cultures. In this way they succeed in bringing folk-music further ahead and can be reckoned as avant-garde in their field. The vocal gives it all a further dimension and their way of singing is also much based on original song-tradition in Norway. The Valkyrien Allstars has been awarded the first GRAPPA price for newcomers. In 2008 Folkelarm awarded them “the Folk Music Artist of the year” in Norway. During the last years they have given concerts all our Norway and visited Ireland, Sweden, Holland, Denmark, Russia, Ukraine and Japan.

- 27 -

SOCIAL PROGRAMME Opening Reception – Fanehallen, Akershus Fortress On Wednesday 14th September at 19.00h, the Opening Reception will take place in Fanehallen at Akershus Fortress. There you will be served some food and drinks, and you have the opportunity to meet new and old friends and colleagues. The reception closes around 21.00h. It is a 20-minutes’ walk from the Assembly Hall of the University of Oslo at Karl Johans gate 47, where the Opening ceremony takes place, to Fanehallen at Akershus Fortress and Fanehallen - Akershus Fortress. Photo: Ellen Holte, the welcome reception. You will get a map Museum of Cultural History when you leave the Assembly Hall how to find your way. The map is even printed in the program. Volunteers/students will also be located on every corner on the route to guide you. Remember to wear your conference badge which is necessary to have access to the reception.

Annual Party – Chateau Neuf Majorstuen (Metro station) Slemdalsveien 15 On Thursday 15th September at 20.00h the Annual Party will take place at Chateau Neuf. Closing time is 01.00h. Chateau Neuf is not a Chateau! It is the Students house in Oslo, more a “hard rock café”-type venue, all in concrete architecture from 1971. You get a beer/wine ticket free. The prices in the bar are low. The Annual Party is included in the registration fee. Chataeu Neuf. Photo: Det Norske Studentersamfund

Like in Haag last year, Kristian Kristiansen, past EAA president and this year’s keynote speaker, brings his Savage Blues Band to the annual party and is responsible for the first part of the entertainment. The floor is free for dancing. Later on the DJ Petter Snekkestad, with background in music as well as archaeology, will control our music menu.

- 28 -

There are also more quiet rooms for talks and conversations at Chateau Neuf.

The Savage Bluesband. Photo: Egil Mikkelsen

You reach the Annual Party at Chateau Neuf by all west-bond Metros from the National Theatre station to Majorstuen (one stop). Please buy a ticket in advance and stamp it in the validating machines before entering the Metro. When you leave at the Majorstuen station, please find your way to the right through the wall and then turn left while you are in Slemdalsveien. Volunteers/students will guide you in the right direction.

Annual Dinner – The Ekeberg Restaurant (Ekebergrestauranten) Kongsveien 15 The Annual Dinner will be held on Saturday 17th September at 20.00h, at the Ekeberg Restaurant. It is located very nicely at the hill just above Oslo, with a stunning view at the inner Oslo fjord, the whole city and the new Opera house. The restaurant, drawn by the architect Lars Backer, was opened in 1929 as one of Europe’s foremost functionalistic buildings. The building has recently been totally renovated.

The Ekeberg Restaurant

At the dinner you will be served a three-course dinner menu with wine and water. The restaurant close at 01.00h. We will, however, end the official dinner 1-2 hours before so you will have a last opportunity to mingle between tables, visit the bar and have a last talk with friends and colleagues before the end of the Annual meeting. The Annual Dinner requires separate registration at an additional cost that have to be pre-paid. All 260 dinner tickets have been sold out long time ago, and there are no possibilities of attending the Annual Dinner unless you already have a ticket. To get to the Annual Dinner at the Ekeberg Restaurant, take the no.18 (Holtet/Ljabru) or no.19 (Ljabru) trams from downtown Oslo (National Theatre (19) or Tullinsgate/Tullinløkka (18)) to the Sjømannskolen stop. We recommend that you pre-purchase tickets before taking the trams – this is substantially cheaper than buying on board. By taxi it is a short drive from downtown Oslo to the Ekeberg Restaurant. Four persons might cheer a taxi.

- 29 -

Route from The Assembly Hall to Fanehallen. Map: Magne Samdal, based on maps from: Statens kartverk

- 30 -

Routes to Chataeu Neuf. Map: Magne Samdal, based on maps from: Statens kartverk

- 31 -

Routes to the Ekeberg Restaurant. Map: Magne Samdal, based on maps from: Statens kartverk

- 32 -

“Culture Night at The Historical Museum” Friday 16th September 18.00h-22.00h. During the Annual Meeting you have free access to the two museums that are parts of the Museum of Cultural Heritage, The Historical Museum, Frederiksgate 2 and The Viking Ship Museum at Bygdøy. You do only need to carry your conference badge. On Friday 16th September The Historical Museum have night opening, from 18.00h to 22.00h. We recommend you visiting the museum that night (after the EAA Annual Business Meeting), if you have not had time earlier. The museum has this night special focus on the three temporary exhibitions that are shown at the museum during the conference:

– Ötzi – The Iceman from the Alps – Glacial Archaeology – Objects from Glaciers in the high mountains – Arctic Experts – The Seal People meets Roald Amundsen

Experts from the museum will be present that night guiding you or answering questions.

The Historical Museum, University of Oslo. Photo: Ann Christine Eek

- 33 -

AWARDS European Archaeological Heritage Prize The European Association of Archaeologists instituted the European Archaeological Heritage Prize in 1999. An independent committee awards the prize annually to an individual, institution or (local or regional) government for an outstanding contribution to the protection and presentation of the European archaeological heritage. In principle, this can be any contribution that is outstanding and of European scope or importance, it does not have to be a scientific contribution. The prize for 2011 will be awarded during the Opening Ceremony.

Recipients

2010: David John Breeze, Scotland 2009: Ulrich Ruoff, Switzerland 2008: Jean-Paul Demoule, France 2007: Siegmar von Schnurbein, Germany 2006: John Coles, UK 2005: Kristian Kristiansen, Sweden 2004: Illicit Antiquities Research Centre at the McDonald Institute at University of Cambridge 2003:Victor Trifonov, Russia 2002: Henry Cleere, ICOMOS Paris 2001: Otto Braasch, Germany 2000: Margareta Bjรถrnstad, Sweden 1999: M.M. Carriho, Portugal

EAA Student Award The European Association of Archaeologists decided to institute the EAA Student Award in 2002. The prize will be awarded annually for the best paper presented at the EAA conference by a student or archaeologist, working on a dissertation. The papers will be evaluated for their academic merit and innovative ideas by the Award Selection Committee. The Committee consists of representatives of the EAA Executive Board. The Award consists of a diploma and a book voucher. The winner of the award will be announced at the Annual Business Meetings. The winning paper will be considered for publication in the European Journal of Archaeology (EJA).

Recipients

2010: Camilla Norman 2009: Pamela Cross 2008: Not awarded 2007: Goce Naumov 2006: Not awarded 2005: Marta Caroscio 2004: Jonathan D. Le Huray 2003: Anita Synnestvedt 2002: Laura M. Popova - 34 -

Honorary members EAA has the following honorary members:

John Chapman Harald Hermansen Kristian Kristiansen Ă&#x2DC;ivind Lunde Predrag Novakovic Willem Willems Marianne Perren Andrzej Leszczewicz

- 35 -

VENUES AND FLOORPLAN The venues All venues where the sessions are held, are located in the center of Oslo, around the main venue: Main venue: Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel – Ground floor Holbergsgate 30 Historical Museum (Museum of Cultural History) – Lecture room Frederiksgate 2 St.Olavsgate 29 (Museum of Cultural History) – Seminar room, Ground floor

National Gallery (The National Museum of Art, Architecture and Design), Lecture Hall, ground floor Universitetsgaten 13

The Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel. Photo: Johnny Kreutz.

- 36 -

Conference area in Oslo. Map: Magne Samdal, based on maps from: Statens kartverk

- 37 -

Scandinavia Scene

●

● ● ✤ ✤ ★ ✤ ◗

Shopping

Reception

Entrance

Lobby Bar

Lifts

Wardrobe

Tullins Gate

Brasseriet

Holberg Restaurant

✤

●◗

●

✤

●

✤

●◗

●

15m

Oslo 4

✤ ✤ ● ◗

●

28m

●

● ◗

●

◗ ●

●

● ●

Foyer

●

● ●

◗

Coffee Bar

● ●

✤

Skagerak 1

● ✤ ★ ◗

● ● 7m ◗ ★ Eidsvoll ✤ 2 ●

7m ◗ ★ Bergen ✤ 3 ●

7m ◗ Christiania ★ 4 ✤ ●

● ● 7m ◗ ★ ✤ Lofoten ● 5

◗ ● ★ ● ✤ ● 7m ◗ ★ ✤ Finnmark ● 6

Telemark

★ ● ◗

43m

Stockholm 3

●

●◗

iten

●◗

19m

● ◗

Scandinavia Ballroom

København 2

●◗

●

✤

●

Toile

Hertz

- 38 -

essu

● Helsingfors 1 ◗

Losjen- ● /Chambre ◗ Séparée ◗

Conference Entrance

Reception ● ◗

●◗ ●◗ ● ● Asker ★ 1 ◗ ● ★ ● ◗ 7m ●

Floorplan Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel.

Norg

Lobby

Main Entrance

Lounge

●

Business Service Cloakroom Centre ◗

5m Bærum 2 ● ★◗

✤●

●

Holbergs Gate ● Nesodden ● ★ 9 7m Frogn ●◗ ★ 8 ● ●◗

● 8m Oppegård ★ 7 ● ●◗ 8m ● 3m

SESSIONS Thursday 15th September Morning sessions 09:00 – 12:40 (Coffee break 10:30 – 11:00) Lunch 12:40 – 14:00 Afternoon sessions 14:00 – 18:00 (Coffee break 15:30/15:40 – 16:00) SESSION SCHEDULE

THURSDAY 15TH SEPTEMBER

Morning 09:00 - 10:30

Room

HELSINGSFORS

KØBENHAVN

STOCKHOLM

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

41. Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe (Weiss-Krejci)

14:00 - 15:30/15:40

16:00 - 18:00

38. Archaeological sites and the politics of identity (Hadji, Souvatzi)

27. "The other side of the coin": How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies (Pedersen, Kowarik, Hommedal) 6. The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe (Rück, Bosquet)

47. Grand narratives of archaeology (Meier, Paludan-Müller)

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Conference Centre

BOOK STAND

OSLO

TELEMARK

54. RT. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage - Outreach and Identity (Biehl, Banffy, Comer, Prescott)

10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past (Brown, Montgomery)

FINNMARK

37. Europe's early medieval sculpture: meanings, values, significance (Hall, Foster)

46. The archaeological profession (Rossenbach)

LOFOTEN

31. RT. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists? (Trow, Holm, Gren, Wordsworth)

52. Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective (Bond, Smit, Meylemans)

CHRISTIANIA

36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena (Kalmring, Falck)

21. RT. Probing pre- and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses (Bouissac, Uildriks)

BERGEN

20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) (Frieman, Eriksen)

35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North (Pluskowski, Shilito, Brown, Seetah)

EIDSVOLL

50. Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics (English, Thomas)

19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic (Noble, Olausson)

SKAGERAK

33. “Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes (Danielisova, Posluschny)

58. General session 4 (Fredriksen)

POSTER SESSION

FOYER Museum of Cultural History

FREDERIKSGT. 2

25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change (Whitehouse, Schulting, Kirleis)

ST.OLAVSGT. 29

32. Urbanism and urbanisation (Hill, Belford, Bouwmeester, Ødegård)

NATIONAL GALLERY

24. What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you? (Versluys, Sojc)

Session themes: Interpreting the archaeological record Cultural heritage and the formation and articulation of identities Landscape and the relationship between society and landscape Harbour in prehistoric and historic times Perspective on archaeology in the modern world Archaeological heritage ressource management

- 39 -

39. Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money (Gullbekk, Gasper, Risvaag)

11. Official Ceremonies and Processions in the Mycenaean World (Whittaker von Hofsten, Schallin)

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: HELSINGFORS (Morning session) Session: 41. Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe Organisers: Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

“The responsible citizen’s dilemma.” Navigating the stormy waters of repatriation. Liv Nilsson Stutz, Emory University, Atlanta, GA, United States

09:30-09:50

Law, science, culture: the current state of play in British burial archaeology Duncan Sayer, University of Central Lancashire, England

09:50-10:10

Ancient skeletons and ethical dilemmas Berit J. Sellevold, NIKU, Norway

10:10-10:30

Taking, using and abusing dead bodies: a historical and cross-cultural overview Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences (ÖAW), Austria Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Austrian Anthropological Collections in the field of controversy between science and ethics Maria Teschler, Natural History Museum, Vienna, Austria

11:20-11:40

Historic review of collection of Sámi remains, and were we are on the matter today. Stine Camilla Bergum, Norwegian Sami Parliement, Norway

11:40-12:00

Attitudes towards dead bodies in present-day Europe and their relevance to the repatriation and reburial debate Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria

12:00-12:40

Discussion

- 40 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: HELSINGFORS (Afternoon session) Session: 38. Archaeological sites and the politics of identity Organisers: Athena Hadji, Open university of Cyprus, Athens, Greece Stella Souvatzi, Open university of Cyprus, Athens, Greece 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Archaeological places and politics of identity in Sudan Cornelia Kleinitz, Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin, Germany

14:50-15:10

The King Must Live On; Knossos and its Tourism Heritage Celine Murphy, University of Kent, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

On the role of a (distant ) past in a life of present –day people: a case study of Sleza Mountain Michał Pawleta, University of Adam Mickiewicz, Poznań, Poland

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

The Politics of Identity Through Environmental Design: Two Archaeological Sites in the Mediterranean, Catalan Pyrenees Magda Saura, Technical University of Catalonia, Spain

16:20-16:40

Communicating Neolithic Sites to the Public in Greece: Ideologies and Practices Georgia Stratouli, Hellenic Ministry of Culture, Greece

16:40-17:00

Making Memory - The Communication of Archaeological Meaning Christopher TenWolde, Aalto University, Finland

17:00-18:00

Discussion

Anderlingen – a Bronze Age tomb in Northern Germany. Heritage management and identity discourses on a regional level Kerstin P. Hofmann, German Archaeological Institute, Germany

- 41 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: KØBENHAVN (Full day session) Session: 27. “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies Organisers: Ellen Anne Pedersen, Buskerud County Municipality, Drammen, Norway Kerstin Kowarik, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria Alf Tore Hommedal, Bergen University Museum, Norway 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Iron production and colonization in northern Scania and southern Halland during early-medieval – A prelude to protoindustrial production during late-medieval time. Bo Strömberg, Riksantikvarieämbetet, UV Syd, Sweden

09:50-10:10

How large scale iron production in mid and south Norway affected the north Norwegian production Roger Jørgensen, University of Tromsø, Norway

10:10-10:30

The use of soapstone vessels at medieval Bryggen in Bergen through 500 years of changing cultural environments Hilde Vangstad, Norwegian Maritime Museum, Norway

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee Mass production or cottage industry? 2000 years of soapstone vessel production in Shetland Amanda Forster, University of Birmingham, United Kingdom

11:20-11:40

The emergence of medieval quarry centres in Central Norway Per Storemyr, Archaeology & Conservation Services, Switzerland

11:40-12:00

Discussion

12:00-12:20

Islands, meadows or mountains high - variation as standard in early Swedish ore-mining Lena Berg Nilsson, Stockholm University, Sweden

Slaves, craftsmen, bishops and kings - actors of medieval iron production in the Gulathing area Ole Tveiten, University of Bergen, Norway

- 42 -

12:20-12:40

Life and work in Medieval Mining Areas in Bergslagen in Sweden Gert Magnusson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden

12:40-14:00 14:00-14:20

LUNCH

14:20-14:40

Silver Famine and Hungry Miners: Money, Milk and Meat. Aspects of cultivating alpine landscapes, 15th -17th centuries Christoph Bartels, Deutsches Bergbau-Museum, Germany

14:40-15:00

Iron and salt mining landscapes in the Eastern Alps – examples from Austria and Bavaria Oliver Bender, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria

15:00-15:20

The Longue durée concept and the modelling of mining landscapes in prehistory: Methodological issues and case examples Thomas Stöllner, Univeristy of Bochum, German Mining Museum Bochum (DBM), Germany

15:20-15:40

A Self Devouring Landscape - The Ancient Quarry Landscape of the Eastern Eifel Meinrad Pohl, Deutsches Bergbau-Museum Bochum, Germany

15:40-16:00 16:00-16:20 16:20-16:40

Coffee

16:40-17:00 17:00-17:20 17:20-17:40

From ethnoarchaeology to archaeology. Copper mining and smelting – some thoughts on method and comparability Nils Anfinset, Universitetet i Bergen, Norway

17:40-18:00

Discussion

Agrarian aspects of mining societies in historical Scandinavia Stefan Höglin, Bäckaby Landskap, Sweden

Discussion Modelling prehistoric production Kerstin Kowarik, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria Hans Reschreiter, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria

Approaches to metal work - The role of ethnoarchaeological and experimental research for modelling prehistoric metal production Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, France Olive oil production and uses in the Bronze Age Mediterranean. Tomaso Di Fraia, University of Pisa, Italy

- 43 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: STOCKHOLM (Morning session) Session: 6. The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution, ditch section variability and backfilling processes Organisers: Oliver Rück, Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, Germany Dominique Bosquet, Service public de Wallonie - DGO4, Bierges, Belgium 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

LBK enclosures of Hesbaye (Liège province, Belgium) : questions regarding morphology, functions and taphonomy by means of an experimentation. Dominique Bosquet, SPW-DGO4-Service de l’Archéologie en province de Brabant, Belgium

09:30-09:50

Neolithic rondels in the Czech Republic: perspective of micromorphologic and formative analysis Petr Kvetina, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Marketa Koncelova, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Jaroslav Ridky, Institute of Archaeology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, Prague, Czech Republic Radka Sumberova, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Lenka Lisa, Institute of Geology, Prague, Czech Republic

09:50-10:10

Construction, maintenance, modification and re-use of middle Neolithic enclosures – evidence from the roundels at Ippesheim and Quedlinburg II (Germany) Wolfram Schier, Freie Universität Berlin, Germany

10:10-10:30

In and out – Remarks and thoughts on filling- and taphonomic processes on Middle Neolithic circular enclosures in Central Europe with special consideration of the Goseck roundel in Saxony-Anhalt Norma Literski, Martin-Luther-University Halle/Wittenberg, Germany

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Out & In? - Oscillating interpretations of filling- and taphonomic processes of the Late Neolithic ditched enclosure of Belleben I in Saxony-Anhalt and some remarks on finds distribution - 44 -

Oliver Rück, Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, Germany

11:20-11:40

Filling the ditches; faunal analysis based inferences on the stratigraphic sequence of Ditches 3 and 4 of Perdigões enclosure (Southern Portugal) Cláudia Costa, University of Algarve, Portugal

11:40-12:00

Depositional processes at a henge-like circular enclosure near Pömmelte-Zackmünde, Saxony-Anhalt, Germany Andre Spatzier, Institut für Kunstgeschichte und Archäologien Europas, Germany

12:00-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: STOCKHOLM (Afternoon session) Session: 47. Grand narratives of archaeology Organisers: Thomas Meier, University of Heidelberg, Heidelberg, Germany Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU, Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Who gets to tell the story? Ways of construction narration in Romanian archaeology from 19th to present Monica Bira, National History Museum of Romania, Romania

14:50-15:10

Framing the past in the political space – On the “European Added Value” of narratives in the making Elisabeth Niklasson, Stockholm University, Sweden

15:10-15:30

Discussion

15:30-16:00 16:00-16:20

Coffee

The Geopolitical Perspective Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU, The Norwegian Institute For Cultural Heritage Research, Norway

Apocalyptic narratives in archaeology – a mirror of public discourse Thomas Meier, University of Heidelberg, Germany

- 45 -

16:20-16:40

Prehistoric wilderness – an ecocritical approach to Finnish archaeology Tuija Kirkinen, University of Helsinki, Finland

16:40-17:00

Indus Valley Narratives: contesting the model of absoluteness through ancient gaming remains Elke Rogersdotter, University of Gothenburg, Sweden

17:00-17:20

No narrative so grand Geoff Carver, Universität Göttingen, Germany Matthias Lang, Universität Göttingen, Germany

17:20-18:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: TELEMARK (Morning session) Session (Roundtable session): 54. RT. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage - Outreach and Identity Organisers: Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States Eszter Banffy, Hungarian Academy of Sc., Budapest, Hungary Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway Douglas Comer, ICAHM, Baltimore, United States 09:00-12:40

Prepared introductions:

The non-existing roma archaeology and non-existing roma archaeologists Eszter Bánffy, Hungarian Academy of Sc., Budapest, Hungary

Immigrant minorities in northern Europe Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway

Archaeology, Minorities, and National Identify in the United States Douglas Comer, ICAHM, Baltimore, United States When heritage becomes heritage. Cornelius Holtorf, Linnaeus University, Sweden

- 46 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: TELEMARK (Afternoon session) Session: 10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past Organisers: Keri Brown, University of Manchester, United Kingdom Janet Montgomery, Durham University, United Kingdom 14:00-14:10

Introduction

14:10-14:30

Artefact provenance as an indicator of female mobility in sixth century Southern Britain Susan Harrington, UCL Institute of Archaeology, United Kingdom

14:30-14:50

Cherchez la femme!? In quest of the female contribution to the Final Palaeolithic record Sonja B. Grimm, Römisch-Germanisches Zentralmusem, Germany

14:50-15:10

15:10-15:30

Evidence for patrilocality from a genetic analysis of a Neandertal family group Carles Lalueza-Fox, Institute of Evolutionary Biology (CSIC-UPF), Spain Rosas, A., Estalrrich, A., Gigli, E., Campos, P.F., García-Tabernero, A., García-Vargas, S., Sánchez-Quinto, F., Ramírez, O., Civit, S., Bastir, M., Huguet, R., Santamaría, D., Gilbert, M.T.P., Willerslev, E., de la Rasilla, M.

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

Sheila M. F. Mendonça de Mendonca, Departamento de Endemias Samuel Pessoa, Escola Nacional de Saúde Pública Sergio Arouca-Fiocruz , Rio de Janeiro, Brazil Claudia Rodrigues-Carvalho, National Museum, Federal University of Rio de Janeriro, Brazil, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil Andrea Ribeiro-dos-Santos, Paleogenetic Laboratory, Institute of Biological Sciences, Federal University of Para, Brazil, Belem, Brazil

16:20-16:40

Examining the gendered differences in Linearbandkeramik (LBK) mobility patterns Penny Bickle, University of Cardiff, United Kingdom Daniela Hofmann, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom R. Alexander Bentley, University of Durham, Durham, United Kingdom Robert Hedges, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom Julie Hamilton, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom Linda Fibiger, University of Cardiff, Cardiff, United Kingdom Alasdair Whittle, University of Cardiff, Cardiff, United Kingdom

16:40-17:00

Nomadic woman on the move: case study of the Bronze Age Caspian Steppes Natalia Shishlina, State Historical museum, Russia

17:00-17:20

Foreign women in Imperial Rome: the isotopic evidence Robert Tykot, University of South Florida, United States

17:20-17:40

The Ladies of York: migration, ethnicity and identity in Roman York, England Stephany Leach, Bournemouth University, Poole, United Kingdom Hella Eckardt, University of Reading , Reading , United Kingdom Gundula Muldner, University of Reading, Reading, United Kingdom Mary Lewis, University of Reading, Reading, United Kingdom Jane Evans, NERC Isotope Geosciences laboratory, BGS, Nottingham, United Kingdom Carolyn Chenery, British Geological Survey, Nottingham, United Kingdom

17:40-18:00

Discussion

- 48 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Morning session) Session: 37. Europeâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s early medieval sculpture: Meanings, values, significance Organisers: Mark, Hall, Perth Museum & Art Gallery, Perth, United Kingdom Sally Foster, Edinburgh, Scotland 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Cultural biography and early medieval sculpture in Scotland Mark Hall, Perth Museum & Art Gallery, Perth, United Kingdom

09:30-09:50

The impact of Victorian and later casts of early medieval sculpture on understanding and appreciation of early medieval sculpture Sally Foster, Edinburgh, Scotland

09:50-10:10

Reproduction and Display: Casting and Photographing Early Medieval Sculpture at the South Kensington Museum Betsy McCormick, University of York, Fairfield, Connecticut, United States

10:10-10:30

Discussion

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Irish sculpture and its audiences Roger Stalley, Trinity College Dublin, Ireland

11:20-11:40

The Manx Crosses â&#x20AC;&#x201C; A Case of Mistaken National Identity? Andrew Johnson, Manx National Heritage, Isle of Man

11:40-12:00

Eleventh century stone sculpture and the transformative Scandinavian Christianity Cecilia Ljung, Department of Archaeology and Classical Studies, Wallenberglaboratoriet, Sweden

12:00-12:20

Sarcophagi in the Netherlands Elizabeth den Hartog, Leiden University, Netherlands

12:20-12:40

Discussion

- 49 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Afternoon session) Session: 46. The archaeological profession Organisers: Kai Salas Rossenbach, INRAP, Paris, France 14:00-14:10

Introduction

14:10-14:30

The archaeological profession in Belgium Rica Annaert, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Marc De Bie, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Raf Ribbens, Flemish Heritage Agency, Brussels, Belgium

14:30-14:50

Institutional systems and (im)possible careers in archaeology Katalin Bozóki-Ernyey, FMK KÖI, Hungary

14:50-15:10

The Transformation of UK Archaeology – and the past and future of Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

Recent developments in the archaeological profession in the Netherlands Monique Van den Dries, Leiden University, Netherlands

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

Lost in transition: the archaeologist in contemporary Romania Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Romania

16:20-16:40

The archaeological profession: Germany Nina Schücker, Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Germany

16:40-17:00

Archaeological profession in contemporary Poland Patrycja Filipowicz, Institute of Prehistory, Adam Mickiewicz University, Poznan, Poland

17:00-17:20

The archaeological profession in Greece Eleftheria Theodoroudi, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece Kostas Kotsakis, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece Anna Papaioannou, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece

17:20-17:40

The labor market in the archaeological field. Spanish contract archaeology as study case - 50 -

Eva Parga-Dans, Spanish National Research Council, Spain

17:40-18:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Morning session) Session (Roundtable session): 31. RT. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists? Organisers: Stephen Trow, English Heritage, United Kingdom Ingunn Holm, The Norwegian Directorate for Cultural Heritage, Norway Leif Gren, National Heritage Board, Sweden Jonathan Wordsworth, Archaeology Scotland, Scotland 09:00-12:40 Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Afternoon session) Session: 52. Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective Organisers: Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom, BjĂ¸rn Smit, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom,

14:30-14:50

Scattered landscapes: research and management strategies of early prehistoric archaeology in Flanders (Belgium) Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium

On the valuation of lithic scatters. Examples of site- and landscape- oriented approaches from the Netherlands. Eelco Rensink, Cultural Heritage Agency, Netherlands

- 51 -

Marc De Bie, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Marijn Van Gils, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Bart Vanmontfort, Katholieke universiteit Leuven, Heverlee, Belgium Yves Perdaen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium

14:50-15:10

Lithic scatters in the British Isles: from antiquarianism to heritage protection Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

Discussion Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

The importance of Palaeolithic surface-scatters to our understanding of hominin dispersal and Neanderthal variability: Key methods for unlocking hidden data. Julie Scott-Jackson, University of Oxford, United Kingdom

16:20-16:40

16:40-17:00

Tracing the pioneer settlements in Scandinavia – examples from the province Dalarna Helena Knutsson, Stoneslab, Sweden Kjel Knutsson, Uppsala University, Sweden

17:00-17:20

Lithic scatters in the Mesolithic of Northern Britain: a valuable archaeological resource or just a load of rubbish? Clive Bonsall, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom Maria Gurova, National Institute of Archaeology and Museum, Sofia, Bulgaria

17:20-17:40

Lithic scatters and sacred worlds: the Neolithic and early Bronze Age monument complex of Thornborough, Yorkshire, UK Jan Harding, Newcastle University, United Kingdom

17:40-18:00

Discussion Bjørn Smit, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands

- 52 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: CHRISTIANIA (Morning session) Session: 36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena Organisers: Sven Kalmring, ZBSA Schloss Gottorf, Schleswig, Germany Tori Falck, Norwegian Maritime Museum, Oslo, Norway 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

On the road from the Varangians to the Greeks Veronika Murasheva, State Historical Museum, Moscow, Russia

09:50-10:10

The Maritime Birka – The Waterfront of an Viking age town Johan Rönnby, Södertörn University, Huddinge, Sweden Jens Lindström, Sjöhistoriska museet, Stockholm, Sweden

10:10-10:30

Discussion Sven Kalmring, ZBSA Schloss Gottorf, Schleswig, Germany Tori Falck, Norwegian Maritime Museum, Oslo, Norway

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

Vicus Famosus: Preliminary results of research to the Early Medieval harbour Dorestad Menne Kosian, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Rowin van Lanen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands

11:40-12:00

Contextualizing landing sites. Landing sites as socially constructed zones of contact Kristin Ilves, Uppsala university, Sweden

12:00-12:40

Discussion

The harbour of Proconnesus in Greco-Roman and early byzantine times: the marble trade, a source of financial and cultural development Alexandra Karagianni, University of West Macedonia (Florina), Greece Dimitri Drakidès, Université I Panthéon-Sorbonne, Paris, France

Reloading no Hindrance Petter B. Molaug, NIKU, Norway

- 53 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: CHRISTIANIA (Afternoon session) Session (Roundtable session): 21. RT. Probing pre - and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses

Organisers: Paul Bouissac, University of Toronto, Canada Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands 14:00-18:00

Prepared introductions:

Probing late prehistoric Scandinavian petroglyphs Paul Bouissac, University of Toronto, Canada

A falsifiable hypothesis: semasiography in fourth millennium B.C. Egypt Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands

Beyond Morphology and Resemblance in Early Graphical Culture Kathryn E. Piquette, University of Oxford, United Kingdom

From the Walls to the Grave: Linking the Parietal and Portable Geometric Signs found in European Upper Paleolithic Art Genevieve von Petzinger, University of Victoria, Canada

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Morning session) Session: 20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) Organisers: Catherine Frieman, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Berit Valentin Eriksen, Centre for Baltic and Scandinavian Archaeology, Schleswig, Germany 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

The circulation of flint daggers in northern Europe Jan Apel, Gotland University, Sweden - 54 -

09:30-09:50

Flint daggers from the Dutch Late Neolithic in a diachronic perspective. Some remarks about their social meaning Erik Drenth, Netherlands

09:50-10:10

Thin bifaces from Early Bronze Age in southeast Poland and west Ukraine Witold Grużdź, Institute of Archaeology UKSW, Warsaw, Poland Witold Migal, State Archaeological Museum, Warsaw, Poland Katarzyna Pyżewicz, Institute of Prehistory UAM, Poznań, Poland

10:10-10:30

The cultural biography of the Scandinavian daggers in the northern Netherlands Annelou van Gijn, Leiden University, Netherlands

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Grand-Pressigny daggers in the 3rd millennium BC in Western Europe: productions, circulations, uses. Ewen Ihuel, Conseil général de la Dordogne, France Nicole Mallet, bénévole, Orléans, France Jacques Pelegrin, CNRS, Nanterre, France Chrisitian Verjux, Service Régional de l’Archéologie Centre, Orléans, France

11:20-11:40

External components and local reinterpretations : Swiss flint daggers in their European context Pauline De Montmollin, Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland

11:40-12:00

On flint and copper daggers in Chalcolithic Italy Daniel Steiniger, German Archaeological Institute, Rome, Italy

12:00-12:20

Lithic daggers in the Ancient Near East – Whence and Whither? Thomas Zimmermann, Bilkent University, Turkey

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Afternoon session) Session: 35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North Organisers: Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom - 55 -

Lisa-Marie Shillito, University of York, United Kingdom Alexander Brown, University of Reading, United Kingdom Krish Seetah, University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction - Conquest, Colonisation and Adaptation: Modelling the Human Ecological Niche in the Medieval Baltic Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom

14:30-14:50

The character of animal exploitation at the Polish/Prussian frontier in the Middle Ages Daniel Makowiecki, NIcolaus Copernicus University, Poland

14:50-15:10

Trading, crusading, and the origin of the modern eastern Baltic cod fishery David Orton, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom Daniel Makowiecki, NIcolaus Copernicus University, Torun, Poland Michael Richards, Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology, Leipzig, Germany James Barrett, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

New technology or adaptation at the frontier? Krish Seetah, University of Central Lancashire, England

15:30-16:00 16:00-16:20

Coffee Between River and Forest: Geoarchaeological Investigations of Environmental Exploitation at the Medieval Polish/Prussian Frontier Lisa-Marie Shilito, University of York, United Kingdom Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom

16:20-16:40

Palaeobotanical indicators of cultural and environmental change in medieval Livonia Ülle Sillasoo, Tallinn University, Estonia

16:40-17:00

Spatial and Temporal Aspects of Animal Utilization in Zooarchaeological Data from Viljandi, Medieval Livonia Heiki Valk, University of Tartu, Estonia Eve Rannamäe, University of Tartu, Estonia

17:00-17:20

The ecology of expansion and abandonment in the uplands of southern Sweden Per Lagerås, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden

- 56 -

17:20-17:40

The collapse of Norse settlements in Greenland: examples from farms at contrasting altitudes in the Vatnahverfi region, Eastern Settlement Paul Ledger, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom James Edward Schofield, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Kevin Edwards, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

17:40-18:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Morning session) Session: 50. Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics Organisers: Penny English, Anglia Ruskin University, Cambridge, United Kingdom Suzie Thomas, Council for British Archaeology, York, United Kingdom 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Ethics and archaeology: between regulation and moral obligation Jean-Olivier Gransard-Desmond, ArkéoTopia, Longvilliers, France Nathalie Maximin, ArkéoTopia, Longvilliers, France

09:50-10:10

Human Remains in Private Collections: Aspects of Law, Ethics and Heritage Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany Christopher Frerking, Independent Scholar, Mannheim, Germany

10:10-10:30

Discussion

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

Dogma instead of common sense, or how in Poland the State is losing the battle with treasure hunters. Marcin Rudnicki, Instytut Archeologii Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego (Institute of Archaeology University of Warsaw), Poland

A proposal for ethical publishing in archaeology C Stephen Briggs, independent scholar, Wales

Monument protection in Ireland - implementing the legislation Seán Kirwan, Department of Arts, Heritage and the Gaeltacht, Ireland

- 57 -

11:40-12:00

Legislation & Persuasion; a Scottish Perspective on Portable Antiquities Stuart Campbel, National Museums Scotland, United Kingdom

12:00-12:20

Forestry as a crime Vesa Laulumaa, The National Board of Antiquities, Finland Satu Koivisto, The Finnish National Board of Antiquities, Finland

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Afternoon session) Session: 19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic Organisers: Gordon Noble, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Deborah Olausson, Dept of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden 14:00-14:10

Introduction - Big Enclosures: The later neolithic palisaded enclosures of Scotland in their Northwestern European context Gordon Noble, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

14:10-14:30

Palisaded enclosures as arenas of social and political transformation in the Late Middle Neolithic of southernmost Scandinavia Kristian Brink, Sydsvensk Arkeologi AB, Sweden

14:30-14:50

Döserygg and the Skegrie Dolmens - New light on the megalithic graves in south-west Scania, southern Sweden Magnus Andersson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden

14:50-15:10

Hamremoen - a causewayed enclosure outside the Neolithic world Håkon Glørstad, University of Oslo, Norway

15:10-15:30

Fragments of life and death - interpretations of grinding and polishing stones from the Almhov burial site Susan Hydén, Lund University, Sweden

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

The seashore – beyond monumentality Kristina Jennbert, Lund University, Sweden

- 58 -

16:20-16:40

The expressions of monumentality among the Neolithic hunter- gatherers in Finland – Example of Raahe Kastelli site Jari Okkonen, University of Oulu, Finland

16:40-17:00

A sense of place at a fen Åsa Berggren, Sydsvensk Arkeologi, Sweden

17:00-17:20

The mental in monumental: Exploring differences in Battle Axe mortuary practices in southern Sweden Deborah Olausson, Dept of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden

17:20-17:40

Neolithic transformation Lars Larsson, Institute of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden

17:40-18:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Morning session) Session: 33. ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes Organisers: Alzbeta Danielisova, Institute of Archaeology, CAS, Prague, Czech Republic Axel Posluschny, Roman -Germanic Commission, German Archaeological Institute, Frankfurt, Germany 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Role of man in development of the environment and landscape in the traditional settlement zone of south-west Slovakia Maria Hajnalova, Constantine the Philosopher University, Slovakia Eva Jamrichova, Academy of Sciences of Czech Republic, Brno, Czech Republic Peter Toth, Slovak Academy of Sciences, Nitra, Slovakia

09:50-10:10

Landscape dynamics and human interaction in the alluvial plains of the Lower Scheldt Basin (Flanders, Belgium) from the Late-Glacial to the medieval periods.

Modelling long-term social change in the landscape: case studies from Greece John Bintliff, Leiden University, Netherlands

- 59 -

Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Yves Perdaen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Frieda Bogemans, Royal national institute of natural sciences, Brussels, Belgium Koen Deforce, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Jonathan Jacops, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Annelies Storme, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Inge Verdurmen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium

10:10-10:30

Landscape reconstruction of the Taras catchment, Apulia, Italy. A multiple approach using lithological and microfaunal criteria, gastropods, GIS and present environmental conditions. Ruben Lelivelt, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Erika Guttmann-Bond, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Simon Troelstra, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Gert-Jan Burgers, Royal Dutch Institute in Rome, Rome, Italy

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Pohansko and its surroundings: changes and developments Petr Dresler, Masaryk univezity, Czech Republic

11:20-11:40

How Many Lived in… Methods of Population Size Estimations Jan Marik, Institute of Archaeology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, Prague, V.V.I. Czech Republic

11:40-12:00

Expert Models and Neural Networks: Discerning Settlement Structure in “Dirty” Data Sets Jeffrey Altschul, Statistical Research/Nexus Heritage, Tucson, Arizona , United States Michael Heilen, Statistical Research, Inc., Tucson, Arizona, United States William Hayden, Statistical Research, Inc., Redlands, California, United States

12:00-12:20

The possibilities of space-time information in Ancient Landscape: Beyond the spatial sites distribution To the perception and quantification of spatial diffusion processes Alfredo Maximiano, The Cantabria International Institute For Prehistoric Research, Spain

12:20-12:40

Discussion

- 60 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Afternoon session) Session: 58. General session 4 Organisers: Per Ditlef Fredriksen, University of Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Around the silver Jewelries with a multi-faceted clasp of the Viking Age. Nikolaj Khan, Vyatka archaeological expedition, Moscow, Russia

14:50-15:10

Interdisciplinary approaches to the interpretation of gendered spaces on Viking Age farmsteads in Iceland Karen Milek, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

Landscape Interactions in Northern Scandinavia and Greenland Eva Panagiotakopulu, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

Addressing the void on the southern Baltic coast in early medieval times: The concept of colonies based on data from Groß Strömkendorf and Menzlin Sunhild Kleingärtner, Christian-Albrechts-Universität Kiel, Germany

16:20-16:40

The archeology of the noblemen residences in Transylvania: the residences of the Saxon elite (12th to 14th century) Maria-Emilia Tiplic, Institute for Studies in Social Science and Humanities from Sibiu, Romania

16:40-17:00

The motte type of fortifications in Transylvania: archaeological and historical perspective Ioan Marian Tiplic, “Lucian Blaga” University of Sibiu, Romania

17:00-17:20

Reconstructing Life From Skeletal Remains. Bioarchaeology of a Late Medieval Village In Venice Area. Marina Zago, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Maurizio Marinato, Università degli studi di Padova, Italy

The Evolution of Household Pottery Production in the Iron Age Pottery of the Kamenicë Tumulus in Southeast Albania. Esmeralda Agolli, UCLA - Cotsen Institute of Archaeology, Albania

- 61 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Afternoon session) Session: 58. General session 4 Organisers: Per Ditlef Fredriksen, University of Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Around the silver Jewelries with a multi-faceted clasp of the Viking Age. Nikolaj Khan, Vyatka archaeological expedition, Moscow, Russia

14:50-15:10

Interdisciplinary approaches to the interpretation of gendered spaces on Viking Age farmsteads in Iceland Karen Milek, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30

Landscape Interactions in Northern Scandinavia and Greenland Eva Panagiotakopulu, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

16:20-16:40

16:40-17:00

The motte type of fortifications in Transylvania: archaeological and historical perspective Ioan Marian Tiplic, “Lucian Blaga” University of Sibiu, Romania

17:00-17:20

The Evolution of Household Pottery Production in the Iron Age Pottery of the Kamenicë Tumulus in Southeast Albania. Esmeralda Agolli, UCLA - Cotsen Institute of Archaeology, Albania

- 61 -

Alessandro Canci, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Alexandra Chavarria Arnau, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy

17:20-18:00

Discussion

Museum of Cultural History Room: FREDERIKSGT. 2 (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change Organisers: Nicki Whitehouse, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Rick Schulting, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Wiebke Kirleis, Institute of Prehistoric and Protohistoric Archaeology, Christian-AlbrechtsUniversity Kiel, Germany 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Diachronic developments within the northern German Neolithic Wiebke Kirleis, CAU Kiel, Germany Stefanie Klooß, CAU Kiel, Germany Helmut Kroll, CAU Kiel, Germany Walter Dörfler, CAU Kiel, Germany Ingo Feeser, CAU Kiel, Germany

09:50-10:10

Aspects of the regionalization in early Neolithic land use: comparing four areas in Germany Anne Klammt, Universität Göttingen, Germany Thomas Seile, University, Regensburg, Germany

10:10-10:30

The “Forchtenberg” project: An experimental approach to Neolithic Agriculture Manfred Rösch, Regierungspräsidium Stuttgart, Germany Harald Biester, Inst. f. Umweltgeologie, Braunschweig, Germany Arrno Bogenrieder, lehrstuhl für Geobotanik, Freiburg i. Br., Germany Eileen Eckmeier, IInstitute of Crop Science and Resource Conservation, Bonn, Germany Otto Ehrmann, private, Creglingen, Germany Renate Gerlach, Landschaftsverband Rheinland, Bonn, Germany

Is climate variability a possible explanation for the timing lags observed in emergence of agriculture in southeastern Europe, the Linear Pottery, and the Funnelbeaker regions? Carsten Lemmen, Helmholtz-Zentrum Geesthacht, Germany

- 62 -

Mathias Hall, Kreisforstamt Hohenlohekreis, Künzelsau, Germany Christoph Hartkopf-Fröder, Geologischer Dienst NRW, Krefeld, Germany Ludger Hermann, Inst. f. Bodenkunde u. Standortslehre, Stuttgart, Germany Birgit Kury, privat, Creglingen, Germany Wolfram Schier, Freie Universität Berlin, Berlin, Germany Ehrhard Schulz, Geographisches Institut, Würzburg, Germany

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Neolithic adaptations in a coastal environment between Rhine and Meuse Everhard Bulten, Municipality of The Hague, Netherlands

11:20-11:40

11:40-12:00

The Neolithic in pieces: Irish settlement patterns and the SCHERD project Jessica Smyth, University of Bristol, United Kingdom

12:00-12:20

Neolithic palaeodiet in Auvergne (France) and stable isotope analysis: social, economic and environmental relationships Gwenaëlle Goude, CNRS UMR 6636 LAMPEA, France Aurore Schmitt, UMR 6578, Marseille, France Gilles Loison, INRAP, Montpellier, France Estelle Herscher, Centre de Reserche sur la Prehistoire et la Protohistoire dl’aire mediterraneenne, Tolouse, France

12:20-12:40

Shaping the Neolithic in the upper Tisza basin: environmental vs. cultural factors Marek Nowak, Jagiellonian University, Poland

12:40-14:00 14:00-14:20

LUNCH Human response to robust climate change around 5500 cal BP on the territory of Bohemia (Czech Republic) Dagmar Dreslerová, Institute of Archaeology CAS, Prague, Czech Republic - 63 -

14:20-14:40

Paleohydrology & climate in shaping cultural, economic adaptation in the heart of the Carpathian Basin during the Early Neolithic (mid-6th millennium BC) Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary Raczky Pál, ELTE University of Budapest, Hungary

14:40-15:30

Discussion

Museum of Cultural History Room: FREDERIKSGT. 2 (Late afternoon session) Session: 39. Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money Organisers: Svein H Gullbekk, University of Oslo, Norway Giles Gasper, Durham University, United Kingdom Jon Anders Risvaag, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Trondheim , Norway 16:00-16:10 16:10-16:30

Introduction

16:30-16:50

Odin’s Law in a Christian grave? Questions concerning a 12th Century coin hoard. Jon Anders Risvaag, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Trondheim, Norway

16:50-17:10

Divine purposes, earthly identities. Christian symbols on Norwegian bracteates 1100-1263 Linn Eikje, Stockholm University, Sweden

17:10-17:30

In search for Eternal Salvation: The Purgatory and small change Svein H Gullbekk, University of Oslo, Norway

17:30-18:00

Discussion

Medieval Money Ethics: Christian moral philosophy and the practice of handling money in 14th century Sweden Cecilia von Heijne, National Museum of Economy, Sweden

- 64 -

Museum of Cultural History Room: ST.OLAVSGT. 29 (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 32. Urbanism and urbanisation Organisers: David Hill, University of Oslo, Norway Paul Belford, Nexus Heritage, Telford, United Kingdom Jeroen Bouwmeester, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Knut Ødegård, University of Oslo, Norway 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction Knut Ødegård, University of Oslo, Norway

09:30-09:50

Norwegian urbanism in the early and High Middle Ages 1000 – 1350 David Hill, Museum of Cultural History, University of Oslo, Norway

09:50-10:10

About the backgrounds for the emergences of towns and market towns in Western Norway. Helge Sørheim, University of Stavanger, Norway

10:10-10:30

Revisiting the origins of King’s Lynn, Norfolk, UK Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Origins of the medieval towns in Poland - an example of Kalisz (Great Poland) Tadeusz Baranowski, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland Robert Żukowski, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Warsaw, Poland

11:20-11:40

Small towns at the end of the world. Urbanization in medieval Poland in the eyes of an archaeologist. Maciej Trzeciecki, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland

11:40-12:00

The Role of Trade Routes in the Development of Shahr-i-Sokhta Mortazavi Mehdi, University of Sistan and Baluchestan, Iran

12:00-12:20

Poleis in Carpatho-Pontic area?

Urbanity and landscape Mats Anglert, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden

- 65 -

Roxana-Gabriela Curca, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Romania

12:20-12:40

The Atlas of Dutch Urbanisation. A Comparative and Diachronic Overview of Urban Development Jeroen, Bouwmeester, Cultural Heritage Agency, Netherlands Jaap Evert Abrahamse, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Reinout Rutte, Delft University of Technology, Delft, Netherlands

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Large, dense settlements and the colonial encounter Per Cornell, Gothenburg university, Sweden

14:20-14:40

Fish and Ships, Steel and Clay: Trade, Industry, and Urbanization in Colonial Trenton, New Jersey Ian Burrow, Hunter Research, Inc., United States

14:40-15:00

Between city and country: new urban places of the industrial period Paul Belford, Nexus Heritage, United Kingdom

15:00-15:30

Concluding Remarks - Urbanisation and centralisation in the Viking Period Dagfinn Skre, University of Oslo, Norway

National Gallery (Morning session) Session: 24. What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you? The application of theoretical approaches in Classical Archaeology and their potential for the archaeological discipline Organisers: Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands Natascha Sojc, Leiden University, Netherlands 09:00-09:10

Introduction Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands

09:10-09:30

Look Away! (In)visibility in Roman Visual Culture Steven Hijmans, University of Alberta, Canada

09:30-09:50

Style and archaeology: lessons from Antiquity Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands

- 66 -

09:50-10:10

??a: Images of the Body Between Human and Animal Annetta Alexandridis, Cornell University, United States

10:10-10:30

Discussion Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Classical archaeology and the study of death Sofia Voutsaki, University of Groningen, Netherlands

11:20-11:40

Memorials of War in the Archaeological Record: remains of victory or of public trauma treatment? Natascha Sojc, Leiden University, Netherlands

11:40-12:00

A ‘space-first’ approach to Classical Archaeology Hanna Stoger, University of Leiden, Netherlands

12:00-12:40

Discussion Natascha Sojc, Leiden University, Netherlands

National Gallery (Afternoon session) Session: 11. Official Ceremonies and Processions in the Mycenaean World Organisers:

Helene Whittaker von Hofsten, University of Tromsø, Norway Ann-Louise Schallin, Swedish Institute at Athens, Athens, Greece 14:00-14:10 Introduction Ann-Louise Schallin, Swedish Institute at Athens, Athens, Greece 14:10-14:30

Some Reflections on the Role of Processions in Mycenaean Cult Helene Whittaker von Hofsten, Department of Culture and Literature, University of Tromsø, Norway

14:30-14:50

Funerary processions in the Mycenaean world Sofia Voutsaki, University of Groningen, Netherlands

14:50-15:10

Bronze vessels as ceremonial equipment- a comparison of practices between Crete and the mainland Madelaine Miller, Ancient History, Sweden

- 67 -

15:10-15:30

Manifestations of identity and memory in LCIII Cyprus Karin Hägg Niklasson, Institute of archaeology, conservation and history, University of Oslo, Norway

15:30-16:00

Coffee

16:00-16:20

Processions in Aegean Iconography: Where did they take place? Fritz Blakolmer, University of Vienna, Austria

16:20-16:40

The Mycenaean chariot kraters and palatial ceremony Eva Rystedt, University of Lund, Sweden

16:40-17:00

Art and agency in a Mycenaean procession scene from Pylos Marcus Bajema, Universiteit Leiden, Netherlands

17:00-17:20

On the textual evidence of processions in the Aegean Late Bronze Age Jörg Weilhartner, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Austria

17:20-17:40

The phenomenology of Mycenaean funerary topographies Boyd Michael, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom

17:40-18:00

Discussion Helene Whittaker von Hofsten, University of Tromsø, Norway

- 68 -

Friday 16th September Morning sessions 09:00 – 12:40 (Coffee break 10:30 – 11:00) Lunch 12:40 – 14:00 Afternoon sessions 14:00 – 16:30 (Coffee break 15:00/15:10 – 15:30) SESSION SCHEDULE

FRIDAY 16TH SEPTEMBER

Morning 09:00 - 10:30

Room

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

14:00 - 15:00/15:10

15:30 - 16:30

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Conference Centre

HELSINGSFORS

42. Indigenous archaeology and heritage management (Gjerde, Hølleland)

KØBENHAVN

23. The human body in prehistoric European art (Robb, Gherghiu, Chippindale)

STOCKHOLM

7. Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: “Old World” Perspectives (Johnson, Holst)

OSLO

BOOK STAND

TELEMARK

9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology (Brødholt, Krzewinska, Naumann)

FINNMARK

3. Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology (Levkovskaya, Matveeva, Bonde)

56. General session 2 (Classical) (Hägg Niklasson)

LOFOTEN

1. Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers (Nilsson Stutz, Fuglestvedt, Lødøen)

43. RT. Round Table of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology (Pearce)

CHRISTIANIA

BERGEN

13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe (Riede, Apel, Tallavaara) Presentation of the Geological Echo project, cf. poster by J.Simpson

48. How to think 'former' archaeologies (Novakovic)

EIDSVOLL

51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage (Wollák, Hovland)

55. General session 1 (Heritage management) (Risan)

SKAGERAK

26. RT. Integrated Landscape Research: the dynamics of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe (MacGregor, Brophy, Dalglish, Leslie)

44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two (Bakker, Derde, Smit)

FOYER Museum of Cultural History

FREDERIKSGT. 2

ST.OLAVSGT. 29

POSTER SESSION Poster presenters will be available for questions and comments between 11:00 and 13:00 34. The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe (Meyer, Crumley)

22. Picture this! The materiality of the perceptible (Fahlander, Back-Danielsson)

5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages (Gorgues, Armbruster)

- 69 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: HELSINGFORS (Full day session) Session: 42. Indigenous archaeology and heritage management Organisers: Hege Skalleberg Gjerde, University of Oslo, Norway Herdis Hølleland, University of Oslo, Norway 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Sámi heritage sites in non-Sámi areas? Hege Skalleberg Gjerde, University of Oslo, Norway

09:50-10:10

Yup’ik prehistory reclaimed Charlotta Hillerdal, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

10:10-10:30

When knowledges meet: an interdisciplinary approach to differing engagements with the material world in southern Africa Per Ditlef Fredriksen, University of Oslo, Norway

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee Rock Paintings of the Norwegian Far North Terje Norsted, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway Elin Rose Myrvoll, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway

11:20-11:40

Science or society? Standards, guidance and practice in international cultural heritage assessment regimes Leonora O’Brien, URS Scott Wilson, Leeds, United Kingdom

11:40-12:00

The management of Sami cultural artefacts in Norway – the right to a past Arne Haakon Thomassen, Norwegian Samii Parliament, Norway

12:00-12:20

Management issues regarding the find of a Sámi gievrie - framedrum - in Nord-Tröndelag, Norway Dag Lantz, Sami parliament of Norway, Norway

12:20-12:40

Indigenous impact on World Heritage Herdis Hølleland, University of Oslo, Norway

Indigenous prehistory and nationalist cartography - defining and representing Carl-Gösta Ojala, Uppsala University, Sweden

- 70 -

12:40-14:00 14:00-14:20

LUNCH

14:20-14:40

How and why the ancient monuments of the Sámi and Finns differ from each other Petri Halinen, University of Helsinki, Finland

14:40-15:00

Research on Sámi offering sites Marte Spangen, Museum of Cultural History, Norway

15:00-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee

15:50-16:30

Discussion

The paradigm of the old Saami siida as an explanatory model in archaeology Kjell-Åke Aronsson, Ájtte museum, Jokkmokk, Sweden

Stereotypical portrayal of the Sea Sámis in museums in Norway André Nilsen, Sámediggi /Sametinget, Norway

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: KØBENHAVN (Full day session) Session: 23. The human body in prehistoric European art Organisers: John Robb, Cambridge University, United Kingdom Dragos Gheorghiu, National University of Art, Romania Christopher Chippendale, Cambridge University, United Kingdom 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Ornaments for the body. Personal attributes and the expression of social status in Neolithic, Copper Age and Bronze Age southern Iberia Leonardo García Sanjuán, Universidad de Sevilla, Spain

09:50-10:10

Representational technologies and categorising the body Sheila Kohring, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom

10:10-10:30

Torcs and the human body in the Iron Age Jody Joy, The British Museum, United Kingdom

Prehistoric art in Europe: large scale patterns John Robb, Cambridge University, United Kingdom

- 71 -

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Forming and Transforming the Human Body in the Near Eastern Neolithic and Chalcolithic Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States

11:20-11:40

The rhetoric of corporeality in the South Eastern Europe Chalcolithic Dragos Gheorghiu, National University of Art, Romania

11:40-12:00

Nude and covered, whole and dismembered bodies in Prehistoric Greece - Interrogating figures about meanings Christina Marangou, independent researcher, Greece

12:00-12:20

Humanized Objects or Objectified Humans: the Neolithic anthropo morphism in Southeast Europe Goce Naumov, University of Skopje, Macedonia

12:20-12:40

The people of Vinca: representations of human body in Vinca culture Selena Vitezović, Archaeological Institute, Belgrade, Serbia

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

The «oranti» (‘worshipping’) figures in Valcamonica rock-art, Alpine Italy: a new approach from geometry, picture principles and dance, leading to a different understanding Christopher Chippindale, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom

14:20-14:40

Cave Paintings in Central Norway Terje Norsted, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway

14:40-15:00

Decoding Upper Palaeolithic hand stencils of France and Spain Rebecca Harrison, The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom Paul Pettitt, The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom

15:00-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee The human body in the European palaeolithic art from the data of the rockshelter/cave/ portable art and the burials: socio- symbolisms at different scales Lioudmila Iakovleva, Institute of Archaeology, NASU Ukraine, Ukraine

15:50-16:10

The form and the meaning: the Upper Palaeolithic human representations in sculpture Liliana Janik, University of Cambridge, England

16:10-16:30

Discussion

- 72 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: STOCKHOLM (Full day session) Session: 7. Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: ”Old World” Perspectives Organisers: James A. Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, United States Mads Holst, Aarhus University, Moesgaard, Denmark 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

(Re)assembling communities Oliver Harris, Newcastle University, United Kingdom

09:30-09:50

Chiefs and Clients in the Central Highlands of New Guinea Henry Dosedla, German museum of agriculture, Germany

09:50-10:10

Identity and community in the Iron Age Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia

10:10-10:30

Textile Production and Community Organization at Karatas Josh Cannon, University of Chicago, United States James A. Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, Pittsburgh, United States

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

The results of natural-scientific methods in the in studying the Late Bronze Age’s settlements in Demsky-Urshak watershed (Southern Urals) Iya Shuteleva, Bashkirian State Pedagogical University, Russia Nickolay Sherbakov, Bashkirian State Pedagogical University, Ufa, Russia

11:20-11:40

North European Late Bronze age koinai. Burial practices as community spaces. Serena Sabatini, Göteborg University, Sweden

11:40-12:00

Prehistoric pottery and chronological correlation of the Bronze Age communities (the case study) Sofya Panteleeva, Institute of History and Archaeology, Russia

12:00-12:20

Prehistoric Tell Communities on the Great Hungarian Plain William Parkinson, The Field Museum, United States Paul Duffy, University of Toronto, Toronto, Canada - 73 -

Attila Gyucha, Hungarian National Museum, Budapest, Hungary

12:20-12:40

Discussion

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Creating community in Early Bronze Age Crete Emily Miller Bonney, California State University Fullerton, United States

14:20-14:40

Community and society in prehistoric archaeology Ladislav Smejda, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic

14:40-15:00

The Dialectics of Individual and Community in the Neolithic: A Perspective from Archaeological Survey in Central Bavaria Matthew Murray, University of Mississippi, United States

15:00-15:30

Coffee break

15:30-15:50

Movable Community: Fungible Sovereignty and Political Landscape in the Late Medieval Armenian Highlands Kathryn Franklin, University of Chicago, United States

15:50-16:10

The Sum of its Parts? Community, Mimesis and Geographic Distance in the Sintashta Middle Bronze Age of northern Central Asia James A. Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, United States

16:10-16:30

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: HELSINGFORS, KĂ&#x2DC;BENHAVN, STOCKHOLM 17:00- 18:30

ANNUAL BUSINESS MEETING

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: TELEMARK (Full day session) Session: 9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology

Organisers: Elin T. BrĂ¸dholt, Museum of Cultural History, University of Oslo, Norway Maja Krzewinska, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway Elise Naumann, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway - 74 -

09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

New perspectives on a long studied infectious disease: understanding leprosy in Europe through interdisciplinary studies Charlotte Roberts, Durham University, United Kingdom

09:30-09:50

Absence or rarity of accompanying vestiges: an additional testimony of burial practices? Aurelie Zemour, CEPAM-Centre d’Etudes Préhistoire,Antiquité, Moyen Âge, France

09:50-10:10

The graves of Djaba Hossere : some thoughts on the history and the meaning of the collective graves in the Upper Benue Valley (Northern Cameroon) Philippe Chambon, CNRS, France Olivier Langlois, CNRS, Nice, France Hassimi Sambo, Université de Ngaoundéré, Cameroon

10:10-10:30

Shading new light on the Urnfield Period cremation burials in Eastern Slovenia. Application of osteological analysis of cremated bone and radiocarbon dating of structural carbonate. Matija Črešnar, Institute for The protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia Jayne Leigh Thomas, University of Edinburgh, Edinburgh, Scotland

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Settlement burials of the Earlier Iron Age in Southern Germany: putting together evidence from archaeology and natural sciences Nils Müller-Scheeßel, Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Germany Gisela Grupe, Staatssammlung für Anthropologie und Paläoanatomie München, München, Germany Anja Staskiewicz, Staatssammlung für Anthropologie und Paläoanatomie München, München, Germany Joachim Wahl, Regierungspräsidium Stuttgart, Landesamt für Denkmalp flege, Arbeitsstelle Konstanz, Osteologie, Konstanz, Germany Annette Schwentke, Institut für Naturwissenschaftliche Archäologie, Universität Tübingen, Tübingen, Germany

11:20-11:40

The Great Irish Famine: producing “lifeways” for victims and survivors using isotope ratios and elemental concentrations. Julia Beaumont, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Jonny Geber, Queen’s University Belfast, Belfast, United Kingdom Natasha Powers, Museum of London Archaeology, London, United Kingdom Andrew Gledhill, University of Bradford, Bradford, United Kingdom Andrew Wilson, University of Bradford, Bradford, United Kingdom Julia Lee-Thorp, Oxford University, Oxford, United Kingdom Janet Montgomery, Durham University - 75 -

11:40-12:00

Social Identity and relations in Iron Age Norway; evidence from stable isotope analysis on human remains from multiple burials Elise Naumann, University of Oslo, Norway

12:00-12:20

The importance of baselines for the strontium isotope tracing system, focus on Denmark. Karin Margarita Frei, Copenhagen University, Denmark

12:20-12:40

Changing identities of the long-dead – a research-historical review of the Oseberg and Gokstad individuals Jan Bill, University of Oslo, Norway

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

The Importance of Multidisciplinary Research and Interpretation in Mummy Studies Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Germany Wilfried Rosendahl, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany

14:20-14:40

Burials and Interdisciplinarity: The Case of Bell Beaker Warfare Daniel Sosna, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic Hana Suláková, Institute of Criminology, Praha 7, Czech Republic Kristýna Farkasová, University of West Bohemia, Plzen, Czech Republic Vladimír Sládek, Charles University, Praha, Czech Republic

14:40-15:00

Transition to adulthood in 10.th. -13. th. century livs population (Latvia). Gunita Zarina, Institute of Latvian History, University of Latvia, Latvia Anna Zarina, Institute of Latvian History, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia

15:00-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

Strange bodies – when a man is a woman, when a woman is a man. Dariusz Blaszczyk, Archaeological Reserve in Giecz, Poland

15:50-16:10

Rethinking Viking Age ‘Deviant Burials’ Leszek Gardela, University of Aberdeen, Scotland

16:10-16:30

Discussion

- 76 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Morning session) Session: 3. Environmental Archaeology: The Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Organisers: Galina Levkovskaya, Institute for the History of Material Culture, Saint-Petersburg, Russia Natalia Matveeva, Institute of Human Research of Tyumen State University, Tyumen, Russia Niels Bonde, Nationalmuseet, Denmark 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

The Flood Terrace Model of the Neolithic Phase of the Agriculture of Two East Baltic Lowlands Galina Levkovskaya, Institute of the History of Material Culture, Russia

09:30-09:50 09:50-10:10

Socio-economic information from tree-rings. Viking period. Niels Bonde, National Museum of Denmark, Denmark

10:10-10:30

Late Holocene vegetation and climate dynamics and human- environment interaction in the forest-steppe zone of the East European Plain Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Science, Moscow, Russia Elena Novenko, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Science, Moscow, Russia Elena Volkova, Tula State Pedagogical University , Tula, Russia

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

Isotope studies of bone samples from the excavations in medieval Yaroslavl Asya Engovatova, Institute of Archaeology RAS, Russia Ganna Zaitseva, Institute for the History of Material Culture of the Russian Academy of Sciences, St.Petersburg, Russia Natalia Burova, Institute for the History of Material Culture of the Russian Academy of Sciences, St.Petersburg, Russia Ekaterina Antipina, Institute of Archaeology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Moscow, Russia

Coping with the landscape: subsistence strategies of Late Bronze Age communities within the B창rlad Basin, Eastern Romania Elena Vieru, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania

- 77 -

Maria Dobrovolskaya, Institute of Archaeology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Moscow, Russia

11:20-11:40

Anthropegenetic Markers of Evenki Reindeer Husbandry in the North Baikal Region David Anderson, Universitet i Tromsø, Norway Artur Kharinskii, Irktusk State Technical University, Irkutsk, Russia Evgenii Ineshin, Irkutsk State Technological University, Irkutsk, Russia Oksana Vin’kovskaia, Irkutsk State Agricultural Academy, Irkutsk, Russia

11:40-12:00

Early hominids environments in South Siberia: the Middle Paleolithic site Chagyrskaya Cave in Russian Altai (environmental reconstruction based on the pollen data) Natalia Rudaya, Institute of archaeology and Ethnography, Russia

12:00-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Afternoon session) Session: 56. General session 2 (Classical) Organisers: Karin Hägg Niklasson, University of Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Measuring urban structures in Ancient Roman Period in Pompeii and Ostia Yoshiki Hori, Kyushu University, Fukuoka, Japan Ajioka Osamu, Kyushu University, Fukuoka, Japan

14:50-15:10

Discussion

15:10-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee

The meaning of incuses on archaic coins - early Greek coinage in the light of new finds Erik Waaler, NLA University College, Bergen, Norway

Rethinking the Pompeian House: A Functional Model Taylor Lauritsen, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom

- 78 -

15:50-16:10

Scandinavian imitations of roman gold medallions - iconography and identity Tanja Larssen, Norwegian University of Science and Technology (NTNU), Trondheim, Norway

16:10-16:30

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Morning session) Session: 1. Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers Organisers: Liv Nilsson Stutz, Oxford College of Emory University, United States Ingrid Fuglestvedt, Oslo University, Oslo, Norway Trond Lødøen, Bergen Museum, Bergen, Norway 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Weaving a web of relations: exploring Mesolithic worldviews through the materiality of mortuary practice Amy Gray Jones, University of Manchester, United Kingdom

09:30-09:50 09:50-10:10

A matter of place and things. Understanding wetland depositions through a practice theory perspective. Åsa Berggren, Sydsvensk Arkeologi, Sweden

10:10-10:30

A wetland world view: the Mesolithic (palaeo) ecology of the Vale of Pickering. Barry Taylor, University of Manchester, United Kingdom

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

Cosmological ‘Think-Tanks’ in Prehistoric Fennoscandia: The role of rock art palimpsests in changing ideas of the world Mark Sapwell, University of Cambridge, England

11:20-11:40

Prehistoric bird symbolism in Northern Europe Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland

The ritual display and deposition of human skulls at the Mesolithic wetland site Kanaljorden, Motala, Sweden Fredrik Hallgren, Stiftelsen Kulturmiljövård, Sweden

- 79 -

11:40-12:00

The Cosmos of Co-Creatures: also a Code to the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers? Torill Christine Lindstrøm, Dept. of Psychosocial Science, University of Bergen, Norway

12:00-12:20

Theorizing the development of worldviews in northern hunter-gatherer societies: an ecological-ideological approach Evy Van Cauteren, Ghent University, Belgium

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Afternoon session) Session (Roundtable session): 43. RT. Round Table of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology Organisers: Mark Pearce, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom 14:00-16:30

Prepared introductions:

A PhD Student in Slovenia: objectives, opportunities and issues Vesna Pintaric, University of Primorska, Slovenia

PhD in Archaeology – Croatian perspective Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia

Phd-programmes seen from Oslo – and challenges for the next decade Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: CHRISTIANIA (Full day session) Session: 13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe Organisers: Felix Riede, Aarhus University, Denmark - 80 -

Jan Apel, University of Gotland, Visby, Sweden Miikka Tallavaara, Helsinki University, Helsinki, Finland 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Colonizing the Northern frontier Morten Fischer Mortensen, The National Museum of Denmark, Denmark

09:30-09:50

Check-in to Southern Scandinavia Kristoffer Buck Pedersen, Museerne Vordingborg, Denmark

09:50-10:10

”The recolonisation of the Polish Lowland – new ideas and discoveries” Iwona Sobkowiak-Tabaka, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland

10:10-10:30

Seal-hunters and sea-farers in early postglacial time – case study eastern Middle Sweden Roger Wikell, Tyresta Archaeological Unit, Sweden Mattias Pettersson, Tyresta Forest Foundation, Sweden

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Lateglacial Scotland Alan Saville, National Museums Scotland, Scotland

11:20-11:40

Hunter gatherers on the edge. The perspective from Scorland’s west coast Karen Hardy, ICREA/Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Raquel Pique, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Jordi Estevez, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Assumpcio Vila, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Michael Blake, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain

11:40-12:00

The pioneer settlement phase in south-eastern Norway – Continental technological tradition meets a new raw material situation Lasse Jaksland, KHM, Norway

12:00-12:20

Exploring the marine milieu – an environmental approach to the Preboreal settlements of Northwest Norway. Heidi Mjelva Breivik, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway

12:20-12:40

Discussion

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Aspects of Magdalenian blade technology from the northeastern border - 81 -

Katarzyna Pyżewicz, Institute of Prehistory UAM, Poland Witold Migal, State Archaeological Museum, Warsaw, Poland Witold Grużdź, Institute of Archaeology UKSW, Warsaw, Poland

14:20-14:40

Fast or slow pioneers? A view from northern Lapland Tuija Rankama, University of Helsinki, Finland Jarmo Kankaanpää, University of Helsinki, Finland

14:40-15:00

Desolate landscapes or shifting landscapes? Late glacial/early post-glacial settlement of northernmost Norway in the light of new data from Eastern Finnmark. Jan Ingolf Kleppe, University of Tromsø, Norway

15:00-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

Exploring Pioneer settlements by means of 20th century thinking – or how to make out on scarce resources Håkon Glørstad, University of Oslo, Norway Karl Kallhovd, University of Oslo, Norway

15:50-16:30

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 48. How to think ”former” archaeologies Organisers: Predrag Novakovic, University of Ljubljana, Faculty of Arts, Ljubljana, Slovenia 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

Kulturkreislehre and logical positivism: the Vienna School of Prehistory, ca. 1892-present Raimund Karl, Bangor University, United Kingdom

09:50-10:10

The Prehistoric Commission of the Imperial Academy of Science in Vienna (1878-1918) with special regard on Ferdinand von Hochstetter and the early period until 1884. Brigitta Mader, Tireste, Italy

‘German school’ and national archaeologies in SE Europe: facts and figures Predrag Novaković, University of Ljubljana, Faculty of Arts, Slovenia

- 82 -

10:10-10:30

Looking for the difference. An anthropological-archaeological project in Lusatia/Germany at the end of the 1920th Susanne Grunwald, University of Leipzig, Germany

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

Close-Reading StaĹĄa BabiÄ&#x2021;, Faculty of Philosophy, University of Belgrade, Serbia

11:40-12:00

Archaeology in pre-Austro-Hungarian era: Missing antiquarianism in Bosnian/Ottoman culture. Adnan Kaljanac, University of Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina

12:00-12:20

The Congress of Archaeologists and Antrhopologists in Sarajevo, 1894 Aleksandar Palavestra, University of Belgrade, Faculty of Philosophy, Serbia

12:20-12:40

Archaeology in Turkey since the Ottoman Empire Ayse Calik Ross, Kocaeli University, Turkey

12:40-14:00 14:00-14:20

LUNCH

14:20-14:40

Bridging archaeologies in Romania. From national to post-modernist discourse. Neculai Bolohan, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania

14:40-15:00

Discussion

Polish bioarchaeology (1930-1970) in its European context Arkadiusz Marciniak, University of Poznan, Poland

Thinking former Portuguese colonial archaeology Ana Cristina Martins, IICT - Tropical Research Institut, Portugal

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Late afternoon) 15:30-16:30

Presentation of the Geological Echo project tool, cf. poster by Julian Simpson (session nr. 35)

- 83 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Morning session) Session: 51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage Organisers: Katalin Wollák, National Office of Cultural Heritage, Budapest, Hungary Terje B. Hovland, Riksantikvaren - Directorate for Cultural Heritage, Norway 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

How can we help you? Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU The Norwegian Institute For Cultural Heritage Research, Norway

09:30-09:50

Towards an archaeology that matters - ways of making development-led archaeology relevant to people of today Carolina Andersson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden

09:50-10:10

When the model fails. Spanish archaeology at the edge of collapse. Jaime Almansa Sánchez, JAS Arqueología SLU, Spain

10:10-10:30

Bound to progress: Thoughts about the evolution, role and future of archaeology in Hungary Attila Gyucha, Hungarian National Museum, Center of National Heritage Protection, Budapest, Hungary Máté Stibrányi, Hungarian National Museum, Center of National Heritage Protection, Budapest, Hungary

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Managing the archeological heritage of Bavaria - efforts, results, priorities for the next steps Joachim Haberstroh, Bayer. Landesamt für Denkmalpflege, Germany

11:20-11:40

The Cultural Heritage of Finnish forests - what should we protect? Riikka Mustonen, Metsähallitus, Finland

11:40-12:00

State of archaeological heritage management in Slovakia Noemi Pazinova, Constantine the Philosopher University Nitra, Slovakia Ján Beljak, Archaeological Institute of the Slovak Academy of Sciences, Nitra, Slovakia Matej Ruttkay, Archaeological Institute Slovak Academy of Sciences in Nitra, Nitra, Slovakia - 84 -

12:00-12:20

From record to understanding: development-led archaeology in England today Roger M Thomas, English Heritage, United Kingdom

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Afternoon session) Session: 55. General session 1 (Heritage management) Organisers: Thomas Risan, The Norwegian Institute for Cultural Heritage Research, Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Nabucco Gas Pipeline Project and preserving archaeological heritage in Turkey section Gokhan Mustafaoglu, REGİO Consulting Co., Ankara, Turkey Haydar Ugur Dag, REGIO Consulting Co., Ankara, Turkey

14:50-15:10

Digging for nothing? Archaeology without archaeologists in the “No-Malta” Italy Paolo Gull, Università di Lecce, Italy

15:10-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee

15:50-16:10

Websites as Publication Media for Archaeological Projects Andrea Vianello, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Harrison Eiteljorg, Center for the Study of Architecture, Bryn Mawr, PA, United States

16:10-16:30

Discussion

The ‘soft’ side of heritage management. Prehistoric burial landscapes and their entwining interests Liesbeth Theunissen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Cees Van Rooijen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands

Heritage management within World Heritage bufferzones - a case study from the WHS cultural landscape site of Vega. Thomas Risan, The Norwegian Institute for Cultural Heritage Research, Oslo, Norway Birgitte Skar, NTNU Vitenskapsmuseet, Trondheim, Norway

- 85 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Morning session) Session (Roundtable session): 26. RT. Integrated Landscape Research: The dynamics of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe Organisers: Gavin MacGregor, Self Employed, Hamilton, Scotland Kenneth Brophy, University of Glasgow, Scotland Chris Dalglish, University of Glasgow, Scotland Alan Leslie, University of Glasgow, Scotland Jan Kolen, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands 09:00-12:40 Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Afternoon session) Session (Roundtable session): 44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two Organisers: Corien Bakker, City of The Hague, The Hague/Den Haag, Netherlands Willem Derde, Gemeente Nijmegen, Netherlands Mieke Smit, Gemeente Nijmegen, Netherlands 14:00-16:30 Museum of Cultural History Room: FREDERIKSGT. 2 (Morning session) Session: 34. The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe

Organisers: William Meyer, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, NC, United States Carole L. Crumley, University of Stockholm, Stockholm, Sweden - 86 -

09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction

09:30-09:50

North Atlantic Biocultural Organization (NABO) Research and Education Efforts Thomas McGovern, Hunter College CUNY, New York, United States

09:50-10:10

Pastoralists and the state in past and present contexts Tina Thurston, SUNY Buffalo, United States

10:10-10:30

Environment, climate and humans in islands: the Eolian Archipelago as a key study Girolamo Fiorentino, University of Salento, Italy Valentina Caracuta, University of Foggia, Italy

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

The Urban Mind: Cultural and Environmental Dynamics Paul Sinclair, Uppsala University, Sweden

11:40-12:00

IHOPE Europe: Collaboration and Data Integration across Scales of Space and Time William Meyer, University of North Carolina, United States

12:00-12:40

Discussion

Welcoming IHOPE to Europe Carole Crumley, Stockholm University, Sweden

Climate and social complexity in Apulia (SE Italy) between the II and VIII cent AD Valentina Caracuta, University of Foggia, Italy Girolamo Fiorentino, University of Salento, Italy

Museum of Cultural History Room: FREDERIKSGT. 2 (Afternoon session) Session:

Introduction - 87 -

14:10-14:30

Cut, Pinch and Pierce: Image as Practice among the Early Formative La Candelaria, northwest Argentina Alberti Benjamin, Framingham State University, United States

14:30-14:50

“Keftiu” and The Materialization of “Minoans”: Out of the picture? Uroš Matić, Faculty of Philosophy, University of Belgrade, Serbia

14:50-15:10

Rock art and coastal change in Bronze Age Scandinavia Courtney Nimura, University of Reading, United Kingdom

15:10-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee The immanency of the intangible image: thoughts with Neolithic expression Andrew Cochrane, The Sainsbury Institute for the Study of Japanese Arts and Cultures, United Kingdom

15:50-16:10

Designed surfaces Ole Christian Aslaksen, University of Gothenburg, Sweden

16:10-16:30

Discussion

Museum of Cultural History Room: ST.OLAVSGT. 29 (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages Organisers: Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, Toulouse Cedex 9, France 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

The copper metallurgy in the third millennium BC in La Capitelle du Broum (Péret, Hérault, south of France) Marie Laroche, TRACES, France

09:30-09:50

War and innovation in the Bronze Age Barry Molloy, University of Sheffield, Ireland

09:50-10:10

The tablet weaving in prehistory and protohistory: the contribution of the Italian record Tomaso Di Fraia, University of Pisa, Italy - 88 -

10:10-10:30

Discussion

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

From Prestige Goods to the Itinerant Craftsman or it´s all the same Heide W. Nørgaard, Aarhus University, Denmark

11:20-11:40

Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from Bronze Age to Iron Age – the case of gold metallurgy Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, France

11:40-12:00

Jeweler’s hoard from Kuzebayevo in Udmurtia: example of innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe at VII century B.C. Irina Saprykina, IA RAS, Russia Taisa Ostanina, Udmurt Reoublic National Museum of Kuzebai Gerd, Izhevsk, Russia Robert Mitoyan, Moscow State University, Moscow, Russia

12:00-12:20

The technological networks of an Iron Age region: the example of northern Iberia (VIth-Ist cent BC) Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France

12:20-12:40

Discussion

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Wheel-made pottery in the ‘barbarian’ Europe: a question of scale and organisation of production in the light of quantitative analyses Marzena Przybyla, Uniwersytet Jagiellonski, Krakow, Poland Marcin Przybyla, Uniwersytet Jagiellonski, Krakow, Poland

14:20-14:40

Non-ferrous metalwork in the Viking Age town Kaupang Unn Pedersen, University of Oslo, Norway

14:40-15:00

Discussion

- 89 -

Saturday 17th September Morning sessions 09:00 – 12:40 (Coffee break 10:30 – 11:00) Lunch 12:40 – 14:00 Afternoon sessions 14:00 –17:00 (Coffee break 15:00/15:10 – 15:30)

SESSION SCHEDULE

SATURDAY 17TH SEPTEMBER

Morning 09:00 - 10:30

Room

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

14:00 - 15:00/15:10

15:30 - 17:00

HELSINGSFORS

16. Past ‘disturbances’ of graves: the reopening of graves for ‘grave-robbery’ and other practices (Aspöck, Klevnäs)

KØBENHAVN

12. Humans and animals in the making of gender (Palincas, Armstrong Oma (the AGE working group))

STOCKHOLM

17. Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity – Part II (Della Casa, Witt)

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Conference Centre

BOOK STAND

OSLO

TELEMARK

40. Post-conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities (Davenport, Sorensen, Viejo Rose)

28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe (Armit, Mason)

FINNMARK

18. Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage (Naum, Nordin, Stelten)

15. Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settlements as parts of social networks? (Ravn, Jöns, Diinhoff)

LOFOTEN

14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it? (Wiersma, Nobles)

57. General session 3 (Dobrzaoska)

CHRISTIANIA

8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? (Furholt, Hinz, Mischka, Szmyt)

BERGEN

29. Reindeer hunting and landscape (Olsen)

59. General session 5 (Biehl)

EIDSVOLL

53. In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums (Vorenhout, Martens)

49. RT. Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology (Aithchison, Pintaric)

SKAGERAK

45. RT. Archaeology students on their way (Wachter, Indgjerd, Lochmann)

60. General session 6 (Public uses of Archaeology) (Guttormsen)

Museum of Cultural History

FOYER

POSTER SESSION

FREDERIKSGT. 2

2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques (Vieugué, Ard, Gomart, Dolbunova)

ST.OLAVSGT. 29

4. Summer farms – upland economies through time (Pearce, Collis)

- 90 -

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: HELSINGFORS (Full day session) Session: 16. Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices Organisers: Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Vienna, Austria Alison Klevnäs, University of Cambridge, Cambridge, United Kingdom 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Reinterpreting Megalithic Tombs: reuse and social memory Mara Vejby, University of Reading, England

09:30-09:50

A tomb through the centuries – interpreting the entangled contents of a disturbed and reused tomb Camilla Cecilie Wenn, University of Oslo, Norway

09:50-10:10

Re-Burials and Body Manipulations in the Eneolithic Cemetery from Sultana-Malu Rosu (Southeast Romania) Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania

10:10-10:30

Disturbances of graves among the ancient Maya Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

All just robbed? Comparing reopened graves in burial places near Regensburg (Bavaria) c. AD 500-750 Stephanie Zintl, Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg i. Br., Germany

11:20-11:40

Whodunnit? Grave robbery in Anglo-Saxon England Alison Klevnäs, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom

11:40-12:00

Merovingian grave reopenings, a Dutch perspective Martine van Haperen, University of Amsterdam, Netherlands

12:00-12:20

Reopening of graves in the early medieval period: interacting with the human remains and attitudes towards corpses Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria - 91 -

12:20-12:40

Looking for something particular? In search of heirlooms in graves, poetry and sagas Julie Lund, University of Oslo, Norway

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

The consequences of ”Haugbrott” for the Viking age research. Gulli - a case study Lars Erik Gjerpe, Universitetet i Oslo, Norway

14:20-14:40

The disturbance of a particular funerary context (tumulus): clues, hypotheses and proofs Alexandru Morintz, Institute of Archaeology, Romania

14:40-15:00

Taphonomical skeletal changes and past disturbances of graves exemplified at the early Bronze Age site Franzhausen I, Lower Austria Christine Keller, University Vienna/NHM Vienna, Austria Maria Teschler, Natural History Museum Vienna, Vienna, Austria

15:00-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

Bronze Age of South Ural (Russia). Disturbed graves: facts and hypotheses Andrey Epimakhov, Institute of History and Archaeology, Russia

15:50-16:10

Robbery of urns in graves of the Late Bronze Age in the Lower Lusatia/ Brandenburg Eberhard Bönisch, Brandenburgisches Landesamt für Denkmalpflege, Wünsdorf, Germany

16:10-16:30

‘Who will roll away the stone?’. Aspects of reopening of stone-cist graves in Early Iron Age northern Poland Karol Dzięgielewski, Jagiellonian University, Poland

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: KØBENHAVN (Full day session) Session: 12. Humans and animals in the making of gender Organisers: The session is organised by the AGE working group Nona Palincas, Romanian Academy, Romania - 92 -

Kristin Armstrong Oma, University of Oslo, OSLO, Norway 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Potentials for exploring gendered human-animal relationships within archaeology – feminism and posthumanism. Kristin Armstrong Oma, University of Oslo, OSLO, Norway

09:30-09:50

Bear skin and the animal gender Emma Nordlander, Department of Historical Studies, University of Gothenburg, Göteborg, Sweden

09:50-10:10

Animal Sacrifices and Gender: a Case of the Sintashta Culture (Bronze Age of South Trans-Urals) Natalia Berseneva, Institute of History and Archaeology, Chelyabinsk, Russia

10:10-10:30

Human-animal hybrids and gender differentiation in the Aegean Late Bronze Age Evgenia Zouzoula, 39th Ephorate of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities, Tripoli, Greece

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Fauna and gender methapors in pre-roman iberian painted ceramics (3rd-1st B.C.) Lourdes, Prados Torreira, Universidad Autónoma Madrid, Madrid, Spain Juan Antonio Santos Velasco, Universidad La Rioja Logroño, La Rioja, Spain

11:20-11:40

Gendering fibulae: animals and gender roles in Iberian Iron Age societies Consuelo Mata, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Helena Bonet, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Eva Collado, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Mercedes Fuentes, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Isabel Izquierdo, Ministerio de Cultura, Madrid, Spain Andrea Moreno, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Lourdes Prados, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Madrid, Spain Fernando Quesada, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Madrid, Spain David Quixal, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Pere-Pau Ripolles, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Alfred Sanchis, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Lucía Soria, Universidad de Castilla- La Mancha, Albacete, Spain Carmen Tormo, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain

11:40-12:00

Representing sexless animals and gendered humans: prehistoric representations as categories - 93 -

Silvia Tomaskova, U of North Carolina - Chapel Hill, Chapel Hill, United States

12:00-12:20

Horns, birds, snails and gender in the Carpathian-Danubian Middle and Late Bronze Age (c. 1800–1200 cal BC) Nona Palincas, Romanian Academy, Bucharest, Romania

12:20-12:40

The bear and Roman Iron Age masculinity Lisbeth Skogstrand, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Bearclaws in Migration Period women’s graves from western Norway and their constructed gendered context in the archaeological literature Doris Gutsmiedl-Schuemann, Universität Bonn, Vor- und Frühgeschichtliche Archäologie, Bonn, Germany

14:20-14:40

Animals as Gender Signals in Early Avar Burials Zsuzsanna Varga, Hungarian National Museum Budapest, Hungary

14:40-15:00

Milking it for all it’s worth: exploring the evidence for links between human-animal relations and gender identity in Anglo-Saxon England Kristopher Poole, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom

15:00-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

In the Tumulus of La Revive: Mythical Creatures, Queer Places, and the Preservation of Archaeological Landscapes William Meyer, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, NC, United States

15:50-16:10

Animalia Christina Fredengren, The Discovery Programme, Dublin, Ireland

16:10-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: STOCKHOLM (Morning session) Session:

17. Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity - Part II Organisers: Philippe Della Casa, University of Zurich, Switzerland Constanze Witt, University of Hawai’i, Makawao, United States - 94 -

09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity: Agency, Identity, Structure, and Performance - an Introduction to the Session Philippe Della Casa, University of Zurich, Switzerland

09:30-09:50

Tattoo and other body modifications in prehistoric Japan: ethnography, evidences and speculations Philippe Dellais, University of Z端rich, Switzerland

09:50-10:10

Bundles and Burials: The Archaeological Context of Ancient Tattoo Implements Aaron Deter-Wolf, Tennessee Division of Archaeology, United States

10:10-10:30

The Use of Bird Bone Picks in Hawaiian Tattooing Teresa Ingalls, Bishop Museum, United States

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Roman Cosmetics Revisited: facial modification and identity management Rhiannon Orizaga, Portland State University, United States

11:20-11:40

Interpreting the tattoos on a 700-year-old mummy from South America Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Germany

11:40-12:00

Tattoo System in the Ancient Iranian World Sergey Yatsenko, Russian State University for the Humanities, Russia

12:00-12:20

Tattoos from Siberian burials of the Iron Age Karina Iwe, Graduate School Human Development in Landscapes, Germany

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: STOCKHOLM (Afternoon session) Session: 40. Post - conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities Organisers: Ben Davenport, University of Cambridge, England Marie Louise Stig Sorensen, University of Cambridge, England Dacia Viejo Rose, University of Cambridge, England - 95 -

14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction Marie Louise Stig Sorensen, University of Cambridge, England

14:30-14:50

Between history and nature: war landscapes and commemoration at Verdun and in Normandy Edwige Savouret, Université Paul Verlaine, Metz, France

14:50-15:10

Dresden as the ‘Fall of Man’ – Architectural History and Reconstruction Policy Karl-Siegbert Rehberg, Technischen Universität Dresden, Germany

15:10-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

Of broken bridges: Mostar’s recovering town-scape Ioannis Armakolas, University of Macedonia, Thessaloniki, Greece Dzenan Sahovic, Umeå University, Umeå, Sweden

15:50-16:10

The Kravica Landscape Project: describing a ‘post-conflict’ landscape Marie Louise Stig Sorensen, University of Cambridge, England Tonko Rajkovaca, University of Cambridge, England Vida Rajkovaca, University of Cambridge, England

16:10-16:30

Memory of War and War on Memories. Marek E. Jasinski, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway

16:30-17:00

Discussion Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU, Norway

From ‘red zone’ to ‘heritage forest’: the battlefield of Verdun 1919-2010 Jean-Paul Amat, Universite’ de la Sorbonne (Paris IV), Paris, France

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: TELEMARK (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe Organisers: Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Philip Mason, Institute for the Protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Ljubljana, Slovenia 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

On top of the world: hillforts, iron production and landscape in Iron Age central and south-eastern Slovenia. - 96 -

Philip Mason, Institute for the Protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia

09:30-09:50

Tradition and Innovation in the Early Iron Age Landscape of North-eastern Slovenia Matija Črešnar, Institute for The protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia

09:50-10:10

Cultural and material changes in the transition to the Iron Age in Istria, Slovenia Maša Sakara Sučević, Pokrajinski muzej Koper/Koper Regional Museum, Slovenia

10:10-10:30

Princes of the crossroads – Iron Age in the Pozega Valley Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

Mobility, climate and culture: re-modelling the Irish Iron Age Katharina Becker, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Graeme Swindles, University of Leeds, United Kingdom

11:40-12:00

Settlement dynamics in Western Jutland, Denmark Niels Algreen Møller, University of Copenhagen, Denmark

12:00-12:20

They Defended Their Rights: Enduring Nations and Emergent States Along a Contested Borderland in Southern Sweden Tina Thurston, SUNY Buffalo, United States

12:20-12:40

Landscape’s changing during Early Iron Age at Moscow-river region – anthropogenic influences Asya Engovatova, Institute of Archaeology RAS, Moscow, Russia Irina Saprykina, IA RAS, Moscow, Russia

12:40-14:00 14:00-14:20

LUNCH

Broxmouth hillfort and the changing Iron Age landscapes of south-east Scotland Jo McKenzie, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Lindsey Büster, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Mhairi Maxwell, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Rachael Reader, University of Bradford, United Kingdom

People and Landscapes in the region of Marseilles (Southern France) Loup Bernard, Université de Strasbourg, France - 97 -

14:20-14:40

Hillforts’ genesis and lanscape changes in Iron Age Mediterranean Gaul: a new perspective Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France

14:40-15:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Morning session) Session: 18. Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage Organisers: Magdalena Naum, McDonald Institute for archaeological research, Cambridge, United Kingdom Jonas Nordin, Historical Museum in Stockholm, Sweden Ruud Stelten, University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Late comers on the new world stage: France and the Swedish Saint Barthélemy Eric Schnakenbourg, Université de Nantes, France

09:30-09:50

Duty, opportunity and coercion: settlement in New Sweden (1638- 1655) Magdalena Naum, McDonald Institute for archaeological research, United Kingdom

09:50-10:10

The Centre of the World: The construction of the Old and New World in Sweden and America in the seventeenth century Jonas Nordin, National Historical Museum, Sweden

10:10-10:30

The Scandinavian Outposts, Forts, and Plantations of West Africa Christopher DeCorse, Syracuse University, United States

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

Caribbean slave cemeteries: new discoveries on St. Eustatius, Dutch West Indies Ruud Stelten, University of Central Lancashire and St. Eustatius Center for Archaeological Research, Netherlands

- 98 -

11:20-11:40

Le Morne, Mauritius. A peripheral cemetery, on a peripheral colony: but central to slavery? Diego Calaon, Università Ca’ Foscari, Venezia, Italy

11:40-12:00

The landscape of religion in colonial Mauritius Sasa Caval, ZRC SAZU, Slovenia

12:00-12:20

Social innovation and the colonial encounter Per Cornell, Gothenburg university, Sweden

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: FINNMARK (Afternoon session) Session: 15. Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settelments as parts of social networks? Organisers: Mads Ravn, University of Stavanger, Norway Hauke Jöns, Niedersächsisches Institut für historische Küstenforschung, Germany Søren Diinhoff, University of Bergen, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Early agrarian land-use and settlement in Norway. A developing joint research programme Søren Diinhoff, University of Bergen, Norway

14:50-15:10

The Carpatho-Balkan region and the Post-Chalcholithic double economy Marius-Tiberiu Alexianu, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania),Romania

15:10-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee

Organization in space and time of an Early Neolithic I Volling site Mads Ravn, University of Stavanger, Norway

Settlers of the floodplain. Discussion on environmental opportunities and social constraints during the Chalcolithic in NE Romania. George Bodi, Romanian Academy - Iaşi Branch, Romania Pîrnău Radu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Romeo Cavaleriu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Mihaela Danu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania - 99 -

Viorica Vasilache, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania

15:50-16:10

Organisation of settlements in Bronze Age Europe based from the evidence of textile production Sophie Bergerbrant, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway

16:10-16:30

Organisation of rural networks of the 1st millennium AD in the lower north sea region – case studies from northern Germany Hauke Jöns, Lower Saxony Institute for historical coastal Research, Germany

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Morning session) Session: 14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it? Organisers: Corien Wiersma, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands Gary Nobles, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands 09:00-09:10 09:10-09:30

Introduction Gary Nobles, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands

09:30-09:50

Re-thinking the mathematics of domestics space in Prehistory: A new perspective for old problems Alfredo Maximiano, The Cantabria International Institute For Prehistoric Research, Spain

09:50-10:10

Domestic space in Vinca culture and interpretation of activity areas Selena Vitezović, Archaeological Institute, Belgrade, Serbia

10:10-10:30

sin(a)=vision/object or how to break through the “vision barrier” Frank Carpentier, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Belgium

10:30-11:00

Coffee

Opening the door on a Neolithic: Looking into the domestic use of space Gary Nobles, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands

- 100 -

11:00-11:20

Mess doen’t mean rubbish: a review of Bronze Age pits in the northern Spanish plateau Alejandra Sánchez Polo, University of Salamanca, Spain

11:20-11:40

The dead among us: human remains inside the domestic space Raluca Kogalniceanu, Giurgiu County Museum, Romania

11:40-12:00

Crafts and/or arts in the Bronze Age? Specialized households in the Early and Middle Bronze Age Carpathian Basin Viktória Kiss, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary Klára P. Fischl, University of Miskolc, Hungary Gabriella Kulcsár, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary

12:00-12:20

The mess of architecture and assemblage: a model to clean it up a bit Corien Wiersma, University of Groningen, Netherlands

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: LOFOTEN (Afternoon session) Session: 57. General session 3 Organisers: Halina Dobrzańska, Polish Academy of Sciences, Cracow, Poland 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Climatic crisis - Centraleuropean overview Halina Dobrzańska, Polish Academy of Sciences, Cracow, Poland Tomasz Kalicki, Jan Kochanowski University, Kielce, Poland

14:50-15:10

Long term climatic changes and socio-economic processes in medieval Hungary: conclusions of two case studies Csilla Zatykó, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary Pál Sümegi, University of Szeged, Szeged, Hungary

15:10-15:30

Coffee

The Iron Age Shock Doctrine – a GIS analysis of property rights in the landscape Daniel Löwenborg, Uppsala University, Sweden

- 101 -

15:30-15:50

Pollen-analytical studies in late Iron Age and historical landscapes of cultural interaction, northern Sweden Ilse Kamerling, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Kevin J. Edwards, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom J. Edward Schofield, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom

15:50-16:10

Stone tools in Neolithic landscape: socio-economic context of Danubian cultures’ shoe-last celts Marta Kaflinska, Jagiellonian University, Poland

16:10-16:30

Medvode-Glogovica, neolithic and eneolithic multilayer settlement in the context of the latest researches in southern Pannonia Maja Kuzmanović, Independent researcher, Zagreb, Croatia

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: CHRISTIANIA (Full day session) Session: 8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? Organisers: Martin Furholt, Kiel University, Germany Martin Hinz, University of Kiel, Kiel, Germany Doris Mischka, University of Kiel, Kiel, Germany Marzena Szmyt, Poznan, Poland 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Funnel Beakers in the North: three different social formations Johannes Müller, Institute of Prehistory and Protohistory, Germany

09:30-09:50

Flintbek: The final results on the development of a microregion in Funnel Beaker times Doris Mischka, Institut für Ur- und Frühgeschichte der Universität zu Kiel, Germany

09:50-10:10

Same Same But Different? Economic and cultural change of the Funnelbeaker Complex Martin Hinz, University of Kiel, Germany

10:10-10:30

Space and Time: Analysing Ritual Landscape Patterns Sara Schiesberg, University of Cologne, Germany - 102 -

Georg Roth, Cologne, Germany

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

Megaliths and Landscapes – Grave Architecture as a Mirror of Areas of Tradition and Social Identities in Northern Germany Georg Schafferer, German Archaeological Institute, Germany

11:20-11:40

New excavation results of Megalithics in Southeast-Rugia Anja Behrens, German Archaeological Institut (DAI), Germany

11:40-12:00

Meanings of Monumentalisme at Lønt, Denmark Anne Birgitte Gebauer, Aarhus University, Denmark

12:00-12:20

Social and ritual aspects reflected in megalithic tombs from Northwest Zealand, Denmark – an example from the “North Group” of the Funnel Beaker Culture Almut Schülke, University of Oslo, Norway

12:20-12:40

Hunter-gatherers with funnel beakers – the earliest signs of TRB in Norway. Tine Schenck, Mesolithic Resource Group, Norway

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Landscape between Cultures: Westphalia 4100-2700 BC Kerstin Schierhold, Westfälische Wilhelms Universität Münster, Germany

14:20-14:40

The final stages of the Eastern group of Funnel Beaker culture in the light of the “ceramic data” Agnieszka Przybyl, Uniwersity of Wroclaw, Poland

14:40-15:00

The TRB long houses from Líbeznice (Central Bohemia) in the Central European context Jan Turek, University of Hradec Kralove, Czech Republic

15:00-15:30

Coffee break

15:30-15:50

Funnel Beaker culture long barrows as the landscape of the dead within the landscapes of the living. Andrzej Pelisiak, University of Rzeszow, Poland

15:50-16:10

Identity of the TRB societies in the upper Vistula basin MAREK NOWAK, Jagiellonian University, Poland

16:10-16:30

The southern contacts of the Funnel Beaker societies in Central Sweden Lars Larsson, Institute of Archaeology and Ancient History, Sweden - 103 -

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Morning session) Session: 29. Reindeer hunting and landscape

Organisers: John Olsen, Villreinen som verdiskaper/Gudbrandsdalsmsuea, Lesja, Norway 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Reindeer trapping in a Norwegian mountain valley - different methods, when, why and by who? Lillian Gustafson, Kulturhistorisk Museum, Norway

09:30-09:50

A local perspective on wild reindeer hunting. Power structures and the outland. Kjersti Tidemansen, Oppland county authority, Norway

09:50-10:10

Reindeer hunt and hunting embedded Reindeer Management in Interior Arctic Norway 2500 BC – AD 1000. Ingrid Sommerseth, University of Tromsø, Norway

10:10-10:30

Discussion

10:30-11:00

Coffee

11:00-11:20

11:20-11:40

The climate archive of perennial snow patches – preliminary results from a case study in Jotunheimen, southern Norway Rune Strand Ødegård, Gjøvik University College, Norway Atle Nesje, University of Bergen, Norway Ketil Isaksen, Norwegian Meteorological Institute, Norway Trond Eiken, University of Oslo, Norway

11:40-12:00

Hunting facilities in an circumpolar context John Olsen, Villreinen som verdiskaper/Gudbrandsdalsmsuea, Lesja, Norway - 104 -

12:00-12:20

The ancient stone-built game traps in Lower Nubia and Upper Egypt Per Storemyr, Archaeology & Conservation Services, Switzerland

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: BERGEN (Afternoon session) Session: 59. General session 5 Organisers: Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction

14:30-14:50

Reservoir effect: establishing ancient chronologies based on the radiocarbon dating of human remains Ricardo Fernandes, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany Nadeau Marie-Josée, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany Pieter M. Grootes, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany

14:50-15:10

The Clothing of the Great Mongolian Empire: Whom does it belong to? Ildkó Hajnalka Oka, ELTE University Budapest, Sendai, Japan

15:10-15:30

Coffee

15:30-15:50

The ornamentation of fullhilted bronze swords from the urnfield period - beyond typology Mirjam Kaiser, Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg, Germany

15:50-16:10

Continuity in early Egyptian tomb-iconography Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands

16:10-16:30

New notions for the study of European Naval shipbuilding of the

Assessing early childhood health in Medieval Bergen using dental indicators of growth arrest Alexis Dolphin, University of Western Ontario, Canada Katharina Lorvik, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Bergen, Norway

- 105 -

16 th to 18 th centuries Tiago Fraga, Universidade Aut贸noma de Lisboa, Portugal Antonio Teixeira, Universidade Aut贸noma de Lisboa, Portugal Adolfo Silveira Martins, Universidade Autonoma de Lisboa, Portugal

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Morning session) Session: 53. In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums Organisers: Michel Vorenhout, MVH Consult, Leiden, Netherlands Vibeke Vandrup Martens, NIKU, Oslo, Norway 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

The bank, the public library and the museum: three approaches to community accessible in situ urban archaeological heritage Elizabeth Ellen Peacock, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway Annette Brede, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway

09:30-09:50

In-situ museum Aboa Vetus in Turku Finland - preservationstudies from excavations 2009-2010 Kari Uotila, Muuritutkimus, Finland Auli Tourunen, University of Turku, Finland Eila Varjo, University of Turku, Finland Mia Lempi盲inen, University of Turku, Finland Markku Oinonen, University of Helsinki, Finland Aki Pihlman, The Museum Centre of Turku, Finland Georg Haggren, University of Helsinki, Finland Marko Korhonen, Aboa Vetus & Ars Nova -museum, Turku, Finland

09:50-10:10

Two projects, one end: bringing the past into the present at Ulpia Traiana Sarmizegetusa Monica Bira, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania Andrei Cimpeanu, Arcitecture and Urbanism University of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania Cristian Minu, Arcitecture and Urbanism University of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania

- 106 -

10:10-10:30

Framing History: Presenting active accumulation earthworks and archaeological tells to the public Kristin Barry, Penn State University, State College, United States Ann Killebrew, Penn State University, State College, United States

10:30-11:00 11:00-11:20

Coffee

11:20-11:40

A Question of Reburial. Status Report on Reburial of Archaeological Sites in Norway. Evelyn Johnsen, Finnmark County Municipality, Norway

11:40-12:00

DNA survival in buried bones: where, how, and for how long? Gordon Turner-Walker, Bergen Museum, Norway

12:00-12:20

Monitoring the impact of soil settlement and compaction on archaeological sites under infrastructural works. A research programme in The Dutch Holocene. Jeroen Flamman, Vestigia bv Archeologie & Cultuurhistorie, Netherlands

12:20-12:40

Discussion

Discovering the secrets of the Crooked town in Vilnius Audrone Kasperaviciene, The Directorate of the State Cultural Reserve of Vilnius castles, Lithuania

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: EIDSVOLL (Afternoon session) Session (Roundtable session): 49. RT. Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology Organisers: Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, Sheffield, United Kingdom Vesna Pintaric, University of Primorska, Koper, Slovenia 14:00-17:00

Prepared introductions

Discovering the Archaeologist of Europe 2012-14: towards a new project Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, Sheffield, United Kingdom

‘Licensing, Self-Regulation, Incentive, or the “invisible hand”? Prospects for Professional Archaeology in the Unitet States’ Ian Burrow, Hunter Research, Inc., Unitet States

- 107 -

Associative requirements for archaeological profession: the creation of an archaeology observatory Eva Parga-Dans, Sphanish National Research Council, Santiago de Compostela, Spain Rocio Varela Pousa, Sphanish National Research Council, Santiago de Compostela, Spain

CPAA Report: the Current State of the Archaeological Profession in Slovenia Vesna Pintaric, University of primorska, Slovenia

The struggle for continuous education in Norwegian archaeology Tine Schenck, Mesolithic Resource Group, Norway

Report on the UK institute for Archaeologists Gerald Wait, Nexus Heritage, Unitet kingdom

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Morning session) Session (Roundtable session): 45. RT. Archaeology students on their way Organisers: Tobias Wachter, Deutscher Archäologen Verband, Berlin, Germany Hallvard Indgjerd, University of Oslo, Norway Peter Lochmann, AG ”Archäologie als Beruf”, Innsbruck, Austria 09:00-12:40 Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Room: SKAGERAK (Afternoon session) Session: 60. General session 6 (Public uses of Archaeology) Organisers: Torgrim Sneve Guttormsen, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Oslo, Norway 14:00-14:10 14:10-14:30

Introduction “Practice what you preach” – a heritage site in change Maria Persson, University of Gothenburg, Sweden - 108 -

Anita Synnestvedt, University of Gothenburg, Sweden

14:30-14:50 14:50-15:10

The beauty is in the act of the beholder – a discussion of modern day uses of Rock Art sites. Per Nilsson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden Commercial archaeology – The Janus of archaeology Anna Gustavsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden Roger Nyqvist, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden

15:10-15:30 15:30-15:50

Coffee

15:50-16:10

A deserted medieval village – an uniform European site or a manifestation of regional diversity? Monika Baumanova, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic

16:10-16:30

The memory work of king ‘Harald Fairhair’ in regional imageries Torgrim Sneve Guttormsen, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Setting up local identity through the Cucuteni – The last great chalcolithic civilization of Europe. Neculai Bolohan, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania

Museum of Cultural History Room: FREDERIKSGT. 2 (Full day session) Session: 2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques Organisers: Julien Vieugué, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France Vincent Ard, doctorant université Paris X, Nanterre, France Louise Gomart, PhD student, Paris 1 University, Nanterre, France Ekaterina Dolbunova, PhD, Hermitage museum, St Petersburg, Russia 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Function and use of the pottery from the study of the raw material: discussion and lines of research Xavier Clop, University Autónoma of Barcelona, Spain

- 109 -

09:30-09:50

Pottery in North Iberian Peninsula in Iron Age: production and society. Judit Lz-de-Heredia, University of Basque Country, Spain

09:50-10:10

From the kitchen to the table, the relationship between changes in the functions of the pottery, the choice of raw materials and the manufacturing process: the singular case of Breton Charlotte Le Noac’h, University of Rennes 1, France Nathalie Huet, DRASSM, Rennes Cedex, France

10:10-10:30

Pottery technology and function : playing devil’s advocate Zoï Tsirtsoni, Maison de l’archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

Earliest pottery in Europe : what links between manufacturing processes and function ? Louise Gomart, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France Julien Vieugue, Maison de l´archéologie et de l´ethnologie, France

11:20-11:40

Ceramic traditions and pottery function in culture (on the early- Neolithic pottery of Northwest Russia) Andrey Mazurkevich, The State Hermitage Museum, Russia Ekaterina Dolbunova, PhD, Hermitage museum, St Petersburg, Russia Marianna Kulkova, Herzen State Pedagogical University, Saint- Petersburg, Russia

11:40-12:00

Stylistic, Technological and Archaeometric Analysis of the Cucuteni Pottery from Eastern Romania Florica Matau, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania

12:00-12:20

First results on pottery making techniques in the Michelsberg culture (4300-3600 BC) François Giligny, Université paris 1, France Caroline Colas, UMR ArScan-INRAP, NANTERRE, France Lorraine Manceau, UMR ArScan, NANTERRE, France

12:20-12:40

Prehistoric salt production: some considerations for a technological approach in ceramic studies Olivier Weller, CNRS - UMR 7041 Protohistoire européenne, France Vincent Ard, doctorant université Paris X, Nanterre cedex, France

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Technological choices and their relationship to vessel function and technological tradition in a Late Neolithic settlement in Northern Hungary Zsuzsanna Siklósi, Eötvös Loránd University, Institute of Archaeological Sciences, Hungary - 110 -

Nándor Kalicz, Eötvös Loránd University, Institute of Archaeological Sciences, Hungary Attila Kreiter, Center of National Heritage Protection, Hungarian National Museum, Hungary Orsolya Viktorik, Center of National Heritage Protection, Hungarian National Museum, Hungary

14:20-14:40

Chalices in Iron I-IIA Philistia: Production, Function and Content Yuval Gadot, Tel Aviv University, Israel Mark Iserlis, Laboratory for Comparative Microarchaeology, Tel Aviv , Israel Dvory Namdar, Tel aviv university and the Weizmann Institute of Science, Rehovot, Israel

14:40-15:00

Technology, function and pottery consumption: the Late Iron Age sanctuary of Castrejón de Capote (Badajoz, Spain) Gadea Cabanillas de la Torre, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain

15:00-15:30

Coffee break

15:30-15:50

Manufacturing processes and social functions : the Somono wedding pottery (Mali) Alain Gallay, University of Geneva, Switzerland

15:50-16:10

Experimental approaches of coating practices: archaeological characterization and functional involvements Cédric Lepère, CEPAM France Martine Regert, CEPAM, Nice cedex 4, France

16:10-16:30

Chemical characterisation and anthropological significance of organic residues preserved in ceramic vessels Sigrid Mirabaud, LC2RMF, France Martine Regert, CEPAM, Nice cedex 4, France

16:30-17:00

Discussion

Museum of Cultural History Room: ST.OLAVSGT. 29 (Morning and early afternoon session) Session: 4. Summer farms - upland economies through time Organisers: Mark Pearce, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom - 111 -

John Collis, Sheffield, United Kingdom 09:00-09:10

Introduction

09:10-09:30

Origins and history of summer farming in the Pyrenees inferred from palaeoecological data Didier Galop, CNRS, France

09:30-09:50

The Cairo Massif: a changing upland economy and landscape between 1700 and 1970. Michele Forte, University of Sheffield, England

09:50-10:10

Was the Neolithic Iceman “Ötzi” really a herdsman? Klaus Oeggl, University of Innsbruck, Austria

10:10-10:30

Discussion

10:30-11:00

Coffee break

11:00-11:20

Up to the mountain. Exploitation of the highlands of Trentino as summer farms during the Bronze Age Franco Nicolis, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy Elisabetta Mottes, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy

11:20-11:40

The “invisible” shepherd and “visible” dairyman: ethnoarchaeology of Alpine pastoral sites in Val di Fiemme (Trentino, Italy) Francesco Carrer, Università di Trento, Italy

11:40-12:00

Prehistoric alpine animal husbandry – recent discoveries in the Silvretta range (Switzerland/Austria) Thomas Reitmaier, University of Zurich, Switzerland

12:00-12:20

Last multi-level transhumance - Archaeological insights into alpine settlement and economic systems. A case study from the Valtellina/ Italy. Yolanda Alther, University of Zurich, Switzerland

12:20-12:40

Summer farming - constituent or conjuncture in Norse agriculture? Kristoffer Dahle, Møre og Romsdal fylkeskommune, Norway

12:40-14:00

LUNCH

14:00-14:20

Not just ‘some old huts in the hills’: shielings in the Scottish Highlands Steve Boyle, RCAHMS, United Kingdom

- 112 -

14:20-14:40

Early medieval Cornish transhumance: landscape havos and hendre names, huts, pens, lanes and landscape Peter Herring, English Heritage, United Kingdom

14:40-15:00

Discussion

- 113 -

POSTERS The posters will be displayed in the Foyer at Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel, the whole week. Participants will have the opportunity to speak with the presenters on Friday 16th September between 11:00 and 13:00 Session: 2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques Posters: Secrets of the trade. Discussion on the selection of raw materials and final product utility in Cucuteni Culture pottery George Bodi, Romanian Academy - Iaşi Branch, Romania Viorica Vasilache, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Radu Pîrnău, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Functionality and artistic sense in Kodjadermen-Gumelnita-Karanovo VI ceramics. A Case study: Sultana-Malu Rosu site Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Romania Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania Decorated pottery and functional aspects Laure Salanova, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France On the Earliest Pottery in the Middle Povolzhye Aleksander Vybornov, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia Irina Vasilieva, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Samara, Russia Session: 3. Environmental Archaeology: The Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Posters: Norse Farming in Greenland. Agriculture on the edge. Peter Steen Henriksen, National Museum of Denmark, Denmark Investigation of demineralization of archaeological bones using electrochemical - 114 -

impedance spectroscopy Vita Rudovica, University of Latvia, Latvia Arturs Viksna, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Juris Katkevich, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Gunita Zarina, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia The Material Culture and Landscapes of the Middle Don in Holocene Tamara Tregub, State University, Russia Ivan Fediunin, Voronezh State Pedagogic University, Voronezh, Russia Reconstruction of paleovegetation based on paleobotanical data from the middle Paleolithic site Khotylevo-1 (Desna River basin, European Russia) Ekaterina Voskresenskaya, Institute of Georaphy Russian Academy of Sciences Russia Alexander Ocherednoi, Institute for the History of Material Culture Russian Academy of Sciences, Saint-Petersburg, Russia Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Science, Moscow, Russia New palaeobotanical data from the Kulikovo Battle-field area (European Russia) Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Sciences, Russia Session: 5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages Posters: Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages. PIXE analysis of the fibulae of the Jezerine type from the Central Danubian area Ivan Drnić, The Archeological Museum in Zagreb, Croatia Session: 6. The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution, ditch section variability and backfilling processes Posters: The external structures of the Bronze Age village of Fondo Paviani, Northern Italy: a multiproxies approach Marta Dal Corso, CAU Kiel, Germany Claudio Balista, Geoarcheologi Associati sas, Vigodarzere - PD, Italy Michele Cupitò, Università di Padova, Padova, Italy - 115 -

Wiebke Kirleis, Institute of Prehistoric and Protohistoric Archaeology, Christian-AlbrechtsUniversity Kiel, Germany Giovanni Leonardi, Università di Padova, Padova, Italy Cristiano Nicosia, Università degli Studi di Milano, Milano, Italy Session: 8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? Posters: The Funnel Beaker Culture in Lower Silesia, SW Poland Ewa Dreczko, Wroclaw University, Poland The late Funnel Beaker period and beyond – an East Danish perspective Rune Iversen, University of Copenhagen, Denmark Session: 9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology

Posters: Cultural memory of a sacred place – from the Bronze Age to present. Câmpina (Prahova County, Romania) Frinculeasa Alin, 1Prahova District Museum of History and Archaeology, Romania Soficaru Andrei, “Francisc I. Rainer” Anthropological Research Centre, Bucuresti, Romania Negrea Octav, 1Prahova District Museum of History and Archaeology, Ploiesti, Romania Frinculeasa Madalina Nicoleta, Valahia University of Targoviste, Targoviste, Romania The traces of human cremation in Neolithic of North-Western Romania: in pursuit of contextual meanings Mihai Gligor, “1 Decembrie 1918” University, Romania Sanda Băcueţ-Crişan, History and Art Museum, Zalau, Romania Session:

10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archealogical Evidence for Female mobility in the past

- 116 -

Posters: Woman’s mobility in Eastern European part of the Roman Empire Lucretiu Birliba, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Romania Roxana-Gabriela Curca, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Iasi, Romania Palaeodiet of Mesolithic hunter-gatherers in north-eastern Italy: evidence for female reduced mobility? Valentina Gazzoni, University of Ferrara, Italy Gwenaëlle Goude, CNRS UMR 6636 LAMPEA, Aix-en-Provence, France Estelle Herrscher, LAMPEA - Université de Provence, CNRS, MCC, IRD (UMR 6636), Aixen-Provence Cedex 2, France Giampaolo Dalmeri, Museo Tridentino di Scienze Naturali, Trento, Italy Antonio Guerreschi, University of Ferrara, Ferrara, Italy Franco Nicolis, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy Federica Fontana, University of Ferrara, Ferrara, Italy Session: 13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe Posters: The Pioneer settlements of Gotland Jan Apel, Gotland University, Sweden Postglacial pioneer settlement in the Sarvinki area, eastern Finland – lithic perspective Esa Hertell, University of Helsinki, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland Aspects of Centrality – hunter-gatherers in Motala during the Mesolithic Fredrik Molin, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden Linus Hagberg, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden Postglacial pioneer settlement in the Sarvinki area, eastern Finland – environmental and economical setting Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland Esa Hertell, Helsinki University, Finland Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland Mikael A. Manninen, Helsinki University, Finland Tapani Rostedt, Turku University, Finland Laija Simponen, University of Helsinki, Finland Noora Taipale, Helsinki University, Finland Lost in the Dogger Triangle. Does the Hamburgian culture represent an unsuccessful first colonisation of southern Scandinavia? Felix Riede, Aarhus University, Denmark - 117 -

Postglacial pioneer settlement in Sarvinki area, Eastern Finland – a red ochre grave in Rahakangas 1 site Laija Simponen, University of Helsinki, Finland Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland Noora Taipale, Helsinki University, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland New postglacial finds from northern parts of Lake Ladoga in Karelia, Russia Hannu Takala, Museum of Lahti, Finland Radiocarbon dates and postglacial colonisation dynamics in eastern Fennoscandia Miikka Tallavaara, University of Helsinki, Finland Mikael A. Manninen, Helsinki University, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland Esa Hertell, University of Helsinki, Finland Session: 14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it?

Posters: Use of domestic space in tell-settlement from Sultana-Malu Rosu (Southeast Romania) Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Romania Mihai Florea, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Session: 16. Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices Posters: Interpreting graves` “disturbances” in the Bronze Age in Central Europe Urszula Bugaj, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland The interpretation of the two skeleton burials’ rite of the early Lusatian culture from Witow (Lesser Poland) Anna Gawlik, Jagiellonian University, Poland A cut above the rest – the interpretation of dissected skeletal remains Tania Kausmally, University College London, United Kingdom - 118 -

Archaeological evidence of ‘grave-robbery’? Franzhausen I (early Bronze Age) Christine Neugebauer Maresch, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria Session: 19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic Posters: Middle Neolithic Mega-structures in Ostrobothnia, Northern Finland Jari Okkonen, University of Oulu, Finland Session: 20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) Posters: A diachronic view on the mass production of Danish flint daggers Berit Valentin, Eriksen, Centre for Baltic and Scandinavian Archaeology, Germany Flint daggers in Great Britain: Revisiting a neglected artefact set Catherine Frieman, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Flint daggers in Italy: between general trends and regional traditions Denis Guilbeau, UMR 7055 Préhistoire et Technologie, France Session: 25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change Posters: Sacred territories in La Puglia (Italy) in the IV-III millennia BC. Funerary symbols for a new concept of territory. Maria Aguado, Alcala University, Spain New environmental data to the life and economy of Late Neolithic tell communities (Tisza Culture) in SE Hungary Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary Riparian environment in shaping social and economic behavior during the first phase of - 119 -

evolution of Late Neolithic tell complexes in SE Hungary Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary Travertinization and Holocene morphogenesis in Armenia A reading grid of rapid climatic changes impact on the landscape and societies between 9500-4000 cal. BP in the Lesser Caucasus ? Vincent Ollivier, CNRS, UMR 7192 ProCauLac / UMR 6636 LAMPEA, France Sébastien Joannin, CNRS-USR 3124 MSHE Ledoux, Besançon, France Paul Roiron, CNRS UMR 5059 , Montpellier, France Samuel Nahapetyan, Geographical Institut, Erevan, Armenia Ivan Gabrielyan, Botanical Institu, Erevan, Armenia Christine Chataigner, CNRS UMR 5133 Archéorient, Lyon, France Session: 27. “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies Posters: Piles of waste rock - defining structures of mining landscapes and environmental challenges Bjørn Ivar Berg, Norsk Bergverksmuseum, Norway Mining Archaeology – between archaeology and history Astrid Nyland, Norsk Bergverksmuseum, Norway Mining mitigation in Norway: future improvement possibilities Tom V. Segalstad, University of Oslo, Norway Ingar F. Walder, Kjeøy Research & Education Center, Vestbygd, Norway Steinar Nilssen, Directorate of Mining with Commissioner of Mines at Svalbard, Trondheim, Norway “The hill-countries of God’s land” – Ancient Egyptian quarries, minerals and landscapes Henrik Torkveen, University of Liverpool (alumnus), Norway Session: 28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe Posters: Homestead-Settlement-Landscape: Germanic Identities in North-western Germany David Bergemann, GSHDL Kiel, Germany

- 120 -

The Broxmouth Hillfort Project: inhabiting, innovating, investing. Jo McKenzie, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Lindsey Büster, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Mhairi Maxwell, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Rachael Reader, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Session: 32. Urbanism and urbanisation Posters: Book covers as Riga’s 17th-18th century material culture evidences Viktorija Bebre, Institute of Latvian History, Latvia Surveying the Surveyor General’s Office – Documenting, Recording and Modelling a Transient Building Gregory MacNeil, Jerry MacNeil Architects Limited, Canada The Interpretation of Tabula Peutingeriana: The Case of the Roman Road Lissus– Naissus–Ratiaria Vladimir Petrovic, Institute for Balkan Studies of Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Serbia Session: 33. ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes Posters: Rules, inputs and models in the interpretation of the archaeological urban landscape Nicola Amico, The Cyprus Institute, Cyprus Valentina Vassallo, The Cyprus Institute, Nicosia, Cyprus Sorin Hermon, The Cyprus Institute, Nicosia, Cyprus Historical landscape reconstruction of Schokland (Noordoostpolder, The Netherlands): A combined archaeological, geological and historical geographical approach Don Van den Biggelaar, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Sjoerd Kluiving, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Ronald Van Balen, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Kees Kasse, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands

- 121 -

Session: 35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North Posters: GECHO. The Geological Echo project Julian Simpson, University of Reading, United Kingdom The tool will be demonstrated in room BERGEN, Friday 16th September 15:30-16:30 Session: 36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena Posters: The harbor system along the coast from Populonia to Vetulonia in ancient Etruria (Italy) from Bronze Age to Roman Time Biancamaria Aranguren, Ministero per i beni e le Attività Culturali, Italy What role does the harbour play in a Nordic medieval town? Tina, Mathiesen, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden Ports and calls of Etruria/Tuscia (3rd cent.BC-7th cent.AD) Simonetta Menchelli, Pisa University, Italy Marinella Pasquinucci, Pisa University, Italy Refining the dendrochronology of an Early Medieval harbour: Dorestad (NL) Rowin van Lanen, RCE, Amersfoort, Netherlands E. Jansma, RCE, Amersfoort, Netherlands Session (Roundtable session): 44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two

Posters: Archaeological narratives relocated Ingvild Solberg Andreassen, University of Oslo, Norway A visualisation of life at the edge of two Roman settlements (colony and roadside - 122 -

outpost) Uroš Bavec, Institute for the protection of cultural heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia Novšak Matjaž, Arhej d.o.o., Sevnica, Slovenia Presenting mummy research to the public: balancing science and visitor interests Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim Germany Wilfried Rosendahl, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany The excavation of Åkroken in medieval Nyköping Tina Mathiesen, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden Lars Norberg, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden Session: 46. The archaeological profession Posters: Knowledge found - knowledge lost: Challenges within the organisation of Norwegian Archaeology Hilde Sofie Frydenberg MAARK - The Norwegian Asccosiation of Researchers, Norway Bjarne Gaut, MAARK - The Norwegian Association of Researchers, Norway Integrating archaeology. Rio Kulturkooperativ, Archaeologists and Biologists in Symbiosis Anna Gustavsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden Benjamin Grahn-Danielsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden Session: 51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage Posters: The Roman Frontiers across Europe: one monument in two perspectives Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Ovidiu Tentea, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Florian Matei-Popescu, “Vasile Parvan” Institute of Archaeology, Bucharest, Romania Rosia Montana (Alburnus Maior) arcaheological site. Future perspectives after a decade of researches Paul Damian, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Mihaela Simion, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania - 123 -

Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Ionut Bocan, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Catalina Neagu, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Decebal Vleja, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Cultural heritage inventory in Finlands state forest Riikka Mustonen, Metsähallitus, Hämeenlinna, Finland Jouni Taivainen, Metsähallitus, Hämeenlinna, Finland Session: 53. In situ preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums

Posters: Fort Frederik, A U.S. National Historic Landmark, St. Croix, US Virgin Islands: A Case Study in Effective Cultural Resource Management Charles A. Bello, Federal Emergency Management Agency, United States Reykjavík 871 +/- 2 - An Icelandic in situ museum Jannie Amsgaard Ebsen, Odense City Museums/School of Conservation, Copenhagen, Denmark Death, decay, discovery - and then what? Hege Hollund, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Oddný Sverrisdóttir, University of Uppsala, Sweden Nienke van Doorn, University of York, United Kingdom Matthew Collins, York University, United Kingdom Miranda Jans, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Henk Kars, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Anders Götherström, University of Uppsala, Sweden Terry O’Connor, University of York, United Kingdom Open-air Museum at Luxor Temple Hiroko Kariya, The Epigraphic Survey, The Oriental Institute, University of Chicago, United States In Situ Site Preservation of Archaeological Remains in the Unsaturated Zone. Presentation of a new Norwegian research project. Vibeke Vandrup Martens, NIKU, Norway Remarks on the exposition of architectural relicts uncovered during archaeologicalarchitectonic investigations in Polad Wlodzimierz Pela, Historical Museum of Warsaw, Poland - 124 -

20 years of managed in situ preservation by the Archeaological Monument Watch in the Netherlands Michel Vorenhout, MVH Consult, Netherlands Session: 55-60. General sessions Posters: Chalcolithic and Bronze Age Metal depositions in Western Iberia mines Carlo Bottaini, Instituto de Arqueologia da Faculdade de Letras da Universidade de Coimbra, Portugal Eduardo Porfírio, CEAUCP/CAM, Coimbra, Portugal Miguel Serra, CEAUCP/CAM, Coimbra, Portugal Sampling for Multi-Elemental Analysis Rebecca Cannell, KHM, Norway The vikings nearby the Danube Delta Oana Damian, “Vasile Parvan” Institute of Archaeology, Bucharest, Romania Mihai Vasile, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Phallic Representations and and social analysis Cyril Dumas, Musée des Baux, France New dating evidence for trade and settlement around the North Sea Derek Hall, archaeologist and ceramic specialist, Scotland From Slavic burial mounds to medieval villages. The defunct medieval village Roudnicka, Central Bohemia. Lucie Korbová Procházková, Institute of Prehistory and Early History, Faculty of Arts, Charles University in Prague Czech Republic Spatial and social structure of the Bronze Age burial mound cemeteries in Bohemia Petr Kristuf, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic Radka Praumova, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic Ondrej Svejcar, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic Locations, Meanings and Functions of Carved Sculptures on Romanesque Capitals Hee Sook Lee-Niinioja, Oxford brookes university, Finland The Roman Settlement at Asse (Belgium) Marc Lodewijckx, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Kristine Magerman, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Jan De Beenhouwer, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium - 125 -

Bernard Van Couwenberghe, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium New Opportunities for Aerial Archaeology in Belgium Marc Lodewijckx, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium René Pelegrin, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Luc Corthouts, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Tom Debruyne, IAD Inter-municipal Archaeological Service, PORTIVA, Tienen, Belgium ERC - Funding a new generation of scientists Pilar Lopez, European Research Council, Brussels, Belgium Shelter with schematic painted art in Portugal – Territories and symbologies Andrea Martins, UALG, Portugal An early Roman Iron Age cult and burial ground by the lake of Odin (Odensjön) in county Småland, Sweden Petra Nordin, Riksantikvarieämbetet, Sweden The determining of metabolizable energy of sallow and service leaves using gas production technique Valiollah Palangi, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Maragheh, Iran A. Taghizadeh, Department of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, University of Tabriz, Iran A. Elhami, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Iran Y. Mehmannavaz, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Iran Early Linear pottery culture finds from Hurbanovo-Bohatá site (Slovakia) Noemi Pazinova, Constantine the Philosopher University Nitra, Slovakia Archaeology along a new railway, Three posters from one and the same project Per Persson, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Stine Melvold, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Inger Eggen, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Gaute Reitan, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway 1 - Cultural landscape in the Iron Age - Herregårdsbekken in Porsgrunn, Telemark county, Norway (Inger Eggen) 2 - The Early Neolithics around Oslo Fjord (Gaute Reitan and Per Persson) 3 - Transformation towards more sedentary life along the shores of the Oslo Fjord during the Stone Age (Stine Melvold) Heavy job for women. Bioarchaeological evidences from the middle Bronze Age necropolis of Olmo di Nogara (Italy) Maria Letizia Pulcini, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy - 126 -

Michele Cupitò, Università di Padova, Italy Luciano Salzani, Soprintendenza per i beni Archeologici del Veneto, Padova, Italy Alessandro Canci, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Ceramic production and exchange of ideas in the 6th century BC Nils Ole Sundet, independent researcher, Norway Studying Neolithic Ceramic Exchange in Dalmatia thru Non-Destructive pXRF Analysis Robert Tykot, University of South Florida, United States Sarah McClure, University of Oregon, United States Emil Podrug, Muzej grada Šibenika, Šibenik, Croatia Jacqueline Balen, Archaeological Museum in Zagreb, Croatia Andrew Moore, Rochester Institute of Technology, Rochester, United States Lokesh Coomar, University of South Florida, Tampa, United States Labeena Wajahat, University of South Florida, Tampa, United States On the Earliest Pottery in the Lower Povolzhye Aleksander Vybornov, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia Irina Vasilieva, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia

- 127 -

Nr 1

Organisers Nilsson Stutz, Fuglestvedt, Lødøen

Session title Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers

Vieugué, Ard, Gomart, Dolbunova

3 4 5

Levkovskaya, Matveeva, Bonde Pearce, Collis Gorgues, Armbruster

Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Summer farms - upland economics through time Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages

Rück, Bosquet

7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24

Johnson, Holst Furholt, Hinz, Mischka, Szmyt Brødholt, Krzewinska, Naumann Brown, Montgomery von Hofsten, Schallin Palincas, Armstrong Oma Riede, Apel, Tallavaara Wiersma, Nobles Ravn, Jöns, Diinhoff Aspöck, Klevnäs Della Casa, Witt Naum, Nordin, Stelten Noble, Olausson Frieman, Eriksen Bouissac, Uildriks Fahlander, Back-Danielsson Robb, Gheorghiu, Chippindale Versluys, Sojc

Whitehouse, Schulting, Kirleis

MacGregor, Brophy, Dalglish, Leslie

Pedersen, Kowarik, Hommedal

Roundtable. Integrated Landscape Research: the dynamics of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe "The other side of the coin"How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies

28 29 31

Armit, Mason Olsen Trow, Holm, Gren, Wordsworth

People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe Reindeer hunting and landscape Roundtable. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists?

32 33 34 35 36

Hill, Belford, Bouwmeester, Ødegård Danielisova, Posluschny Meyer, Crumley Pluskowski, Shilito, Brown, Seetah Kalmring, Falck

37 38 39 40 41

Hall, Foster Hadji, Souvatzi Gullbekk, Gasper, Risvaag Davenport, Sorensen, Viejo Rose Wiss-Krejci

Urbanism and urbanisation “Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena. Europe´s early medieval sculpture: meanings, values, significance Archaeological sites and the politics of identity Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money Post-conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe

42 43

Gjerde, Hølleland Pearce

Indigenous archaeology and heritage management Roundtable of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology

44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60

Bakker, Derde, Smit Wachter, Indgjerd, Lochmann Rossenbach Meier, Paludan-Müller Novakovic Aitchison, Pintaric English, Thomas Wollak, Hovland Bond, Smit, Meylemans Vorenhout, Martens Biehl, Banffy, Comer, Prescott Risan Hägg Niklasson Dobrzańska Fredriksen Peter F. Biehl Guttormsen

Roundtable. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two Roundtable. Archaeology students on their way The archaeological profession Grand narratives of archaeology How to think 'former' archaeologies? Roundtable: Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums Roundtable. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage Outreach and Identity General session 1 (Heritage management) General session 2 (Classical) General session 3 General session 4 General session 5 General session 6 (Public uses of archaeology)

The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution, ditch section variability and backfilling processes Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: “Old World” Perspectives The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? New dimensions: Bodies and objects in burial archaeology Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past Official ceremonies and processions in the Mycenaen world Humans and animals in the making of gender Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it? Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settlements as parts of social networks? Past ‘disturbances’ of graves: the reopening of graves for ‘grave-robbery’ and other practices Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity – Part II Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) Roundtable. Probing pre- and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses Picture this! The materiality of the perceptible The human body in prehistoric European art What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you? The application of theoretical approaches in Classical Archaeology and their potential for the archaeological discipline Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change

- 128 -

SESSION SCHEDULE

THURSDAY 15TH SEPTEMBER Morning 09:00 - 10:30

Room

HELSINGSFORS KØBENHAVN STOCKHOLM

FRIDAY 16TH SEPTEMBER

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

41. Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe

14:00 - 15:30/15:40

16:00 - 18:00

38. Archaeological sites and the politics of identity

27. "The other side of the coin": How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies 6. The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe

47. Grand narratives of archaeology

Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel Conference Centre

BOOK STAND

OSLO

Morning 09:00 - 10:30

SATURDAY 17TH SEPTEMBER

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

14:00 - 15:00/15:10

15:30 - 16:30

Morning 09:00 - 10:30

Afternoon

11:00 - 12:40

14:00 - 15:00/15:10

15:30 - 17:00

42. Indigenous archaeology and heritage management

16. Past ‘disturbances’ of graves: the reopening of graves for ‘grave-robbery’ and other practices

23. The human body in prehistoric European art

12. Humans and animals in the making of gender

7. Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: “Old World” Perspectives

BOOK STAND

17. Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity – Part II

40. Post-conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities

BOOK STAND

TELEMARK

54. RT. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage - Outreach and Identity

10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past

FINNMARK

37. Europe's early medieval sculpture: meanings, values, significance

46. The archaeological profession

3. Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology

56. General session 2 (Classical)

18. Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage

15. Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settlements as parts of social networks?

LOFOTEN

31. RT. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists?

52. Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective

1. Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers

43. RT. Round Table of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology

14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it?

57. General session 3

CHRISTIANIA

36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena.

21. RT. Probing pre- and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses

BERGEN

20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?)

EIDSVOLL

50. Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics

SKAGERAK

33. “Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes

FOYER

35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North

58. General session 4

POSTER SESSION

Museum of Cultural History

25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change

ST.OLAVSGT. 29

32. Urbanism and urbanisation

24. What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you?

13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe

48. How to think 'former' archaeologies

19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments 51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the in the northern European Neolithic management of the archaeological heritage

FREDERIKSGT. 2

NATIONAL GALLERY

9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology

Presentation of the Geological Echo project, cf. poster by J.Simpson

55. General session 1 (Heritage management)

26. RT. Integrated Landscape Research: the dynamics 44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe

POSTER SESSION 39. Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money

34. The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe

22. Picture this! The materiality of the perceptible

5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages 11. Official Ceremonies and Processions in the Mycenaean World

28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe

8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies?

29. Reindeer hunting and landscape

59. General session 5

53. In situ site preservation: current status of 49. RT. Committee on Professional Associations in research, with a special focus on in situ site museums Archaeology 45. RT. Archaeology students on their way

60. General session 6 (Public uses of Archaeology)

POSTER SESSION 2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques 4. Summer farms – upland economies through time

Contents Sessions and Round Tables Interpreting the archaeological record 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24.

Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers 3 Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques 6 Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology 14 Summer farms - upland economies through time 18 Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages 23 The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution ditch section variability and backfilling processes 28 Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: ”Old World” Perspectives 32 The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? 38 New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology 44 Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past 50 Official Ceremonies and Processions in the Mycenaean World 54 Humans and animals in the making of gender 58 Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe 64 From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it? 69 Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settelments as parts of social networks? 73 Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices 76 Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity - Part II 82 Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage 85 A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic 88 Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) 93 RT. Probing pre- and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses 96 Picture this! The materiality of the perceptible 99 The human body in prehistoric European art 101 What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you? The application of theoretical approaches in Classical Archaeology and their potential for the archaeological discipline 105

Landscape and the relationship between society and landscape 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35.

Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change RT. Integrated Landscape Research: The dynamics of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe Reindeer hunting and landscape RT. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists? Urbanism and urbanisation ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North

108 115 115 125 130 133 134 139 143 146

Harbour in prehistoric and historic times 36.

Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena

152

Cultural heritage and the formation and articulation of identities 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42.

Europe’s early medieval sculpture: Meanings, values, significance Archaeological sites and the politics of identity Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money Post-conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe Indigenous archaeology and heritage management

155 158 162 164 167 170

Perspective on archaeology in the modern world 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48.

RT. Round Table of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two RT. Archaeology students on their way The archaeological profession Grand narratives of archaeology How to think ”former” archaeologies

176 177 177 178 182 186

Archaeological heritage ressource management 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54.

RT. Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums RT. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage - Outreach and Identity

191 194 198 202 206 210

General sessions 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60.

General session 1 (Heritage management) General session 2 (Classical) General session 3 General session 4 General session 5 General session 6 (Public uses of Archaeology)

212 215 217 220 224 226

Posters 2. 3. 5. 6. 8. 9.

Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution, ditch section variability and backfilling processes The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology

232 234 236 237 238 239

10. 13. 14. 16. 19. 20. 25. 27. 28. 32. 33. 35. 36. 44. 46. 51. 53. 55-60.

Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it? Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe Urbanism and urbanisation ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigation of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena RT. Showing archaeology to the puclic: Part two The archaeological profession What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums General sessions

Author index

240 241 245 245 248 248 249 251 253 254 256 257 258 259 261 262 263 267 277

SESSIONS AND ROUND TABLES

-1-

-2-

Session themes

Interpreting the archaeological record Cultural heritage and the formation and articulation of identities Landscape and the relationship between society and landscape Harbour in prehistoric and historic times Perspective on archaeology in the modern world Archaeological heritage ressource management

Session:

1. Creating Cosmologies Through Materiality. Decoding the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers Organisers: Liv Nilsson Stutz, Oxford College of Emory University, United States Ingrid Fuglestvedt, Oslo University, Oslo, Norway Trond Lødøen, Bergen Museum, Bergen, Norway Session abstract: Cosmologies grow out of and are reproduced through the practical engagement with the world. Through lived experience people create their worlds as places, things and practice are tied together in a symbolic web of associations. Through practice, ranging from highly formalized and ritualized acts in for example mortuary practices, ritualized deposits or art, to everyday routine acts such as foraging, hunting, movement through domestic space, tool production and use etc, the cosmology is intimately tied to the experience of a “lived life.” In examining how different categories of material culture were treated we can explore how people in the past potentially perceived and understood their surroundings and from this more knowledge of their cosmology and religious perspectives can be detected. This session explores the cosmologies created by the hunters and gatherers of Mesolithic Europe and the ability for archaeologists to reconstruct them. By focusing on the traces of material culture and past practice, archaeologists can successfully combine their sources with a practice theory perspective placing lived experience at the center of the analysis. By combining the insights provided from a wide range of different archaeological sources the session also provides a bricolage of perspectives that could be successfully combined as we try to understand the diverse ways in which symbols were connected and manipulated within the past system. Paper abstracts: Weaving a web of relations: exploring Mesolithic worldviews through the materiality of mortuary practice Amy Gray Jones, University of Manchester, United Kingdom This paper will explore the significance of a multi-stage and multi-focal mortuary practice which, through the bodily practices of the living, extended Mesolithic persons across time and space - weaving people into

-3-

a web of relations with places, animals, objects and materials. Across north-west Europe bodies were treated and deposited in a number of different ways; treatment ranged from inhumation and cremation to disarticulation and collective burial, and the body was deposited in a number of different contexts, such as cemeteries, caves, middens and pits. Recent research (by the author) has shown that practices may often have been highly individualised and regionally specific but that they shared common traits that can be seen to be characteristic of mortuary practices in the Mesolithic. Firstly, practices were intimately connected to the temporality of the decay of the body. Whether harnessed or hidden it was always known and understood, and different bodies were engaged with at different stages in the process, and often on multiple occasions. Secondly, mortuary practice was rarely exclusive to one site, instead multi-stage and multi-focal practices served to distribute bodies, and people, across the landscape. Through a focus on practice and the materiality of the dead body this paper will highlight the varied ways that Mesolithic hunter-gatherers engaged with the dead body and explore how the body and death were perceived and understood. A matter of place and things. Understanding wetland depositions through a practice theory perspective. Åsa Berggren, Sydsvensk Arkeologi, Sweden This paper will discuss how wetland depositions may be understood through a practice theory perspective. It will focus on the early phase of activities at a fen situated in south east Malmö, in the south of Sweden. This phase is dated to the late Mesolithic, ca. 4500 – 4000 BC. The acts of deposition are analyzed with theoretical tools as the concepts of ritualization, embodiment and objectification, as well as “the archaeology of the senses”. The spatial structures created by the topography, the vegetation and the water table are analyzed as well as the spatial placing of the artifacts in these structures. This allows interpretations of how these acts were experienced through the senses, and how the bodies, the material culture and the place itself interacted in ritualizing the acts as well as creating relations between the participants. This practice was a part of the structuring of the social organization of this Mesolithic society, and thus a part of a meaningful understanding of the world. The social relations that were created at the fen may be translated to the social roles that we have inferred from other materials. Or, perhaps other roles were created here? The ritual display and deposition of human skulls at the Mesolithic wetland site Kanaljorden, Motala, Sweden Fredrik Hallgren, Stiftelsen Kulturmiljövård, Sweden This paper presents the recent excavation of a ritual Mesolithic context where human skulls, have been been handled through a complex ceremony that involved the displaying of skulls on stakes, and the deposition of skulls in water. The rituals were conducted on a massive (14 x 14 m) stone-packing constructed on the bottom of a shallow lake. Besides human skulls, the find material also include a smaller number of post-cranial human bones, bones from animals as well as artefacts of stone, wood, bone and antler. The bone tools include an ornamented antler pick-axe, bone arrowheads with and without microblade inserts, barbed bone leisters, antler punches, etc. 14C-datings on human bones and wooden artefacts date the depositions to 6029-5640 cal BC. The character of the skull depositions is discussed in terms of secondary burial rituals, trophies and relics. A wetland world view: the Mesolithic (palaeo) ecology of the Vale of Pickering. Barry Taylor, University of Manchester, United Kingdom Archaeological and palaeo-environmental research in the eastern Vale of Pickering has recorded an extensive wetland of lakes, marshes and fens that was inhabited by hunter-gatherers throughout the Mesolithic. Analysis of the archaeological material has described a dynamic picture of human activity across this landscape (e.g. Conneller & Schadla-Hall 2003) but comparatively little work has been done on its relationship with the wetland environments. In this paper I will consider the ways that peoples perception of the wetlands were created and maintained through habitual, routine practices that they carried out across the landscape. Using the results of recent archaeological and palaeo-environmental research I will argue that people inhabited a diverse and changing environment that they would have negotiated and encountered on a daily basis. This inhabitation of the wetlands bound together aspects of the environment with different seasons, materials,

-4-

objects and people through routine practices such as hunting. In this way the practices that were part of life in the wetlands would both have given meaning to different environments, seasons and places and at the same time structured and defined people’s understanding of themselves and their world. Conneller, C. & T. Schadla-Hall, 2003 Beyond Star Carr: the Vale of Pickering in the Tenth Millennium BP, Proceedings of the Prehistoric Society 69, 85-105. Cosmological ‘Think-Tanks’ in Prehistoric Fennoscandia: The role of rock art palimpsests in changing ideas of the world Mark Sapwell, University of Cambridge, England During the 4th to 2nd Millennium BC, hunter-gatherer-fisher groups of northern Sweden, Norway, Finland, and western Russia lived in a changing world. Varying environments and sea levels, diversifying conditions of extensive contact networks and transforming ideas of people and the world all contributed to the appearance of new hunting traditions, forms of material culture and ways of moving through and acting within the landscape. Though we know that many significant developments occurred in Fennoscandia at this time, it is often difficult to see how the various elements worked together to manifest such changes. This paper discusses the role rock art plays in the changing ideas of hunter-gatherer-fisher groups in Fennoscandia. I argue that the rock art palimpsests of northern Sweden, Norway and Russia, and the rock art landscapes of Finland served as “think-tanks”, where cosmologies are not only expressed, but discovered, challenged and transformed. To demonstrate this possibility, I discuss the rock art palimpsest of Nämforsen in northern Sweden and Zalavruga in western Russia. Using reconstructions of the rock art landscapes and compositional analyses with GIS it is possible to examine how new forms of composition develop through time. These compositions often reference their predecessors and use old images in new ways to express and test new forms of cosmological thinking. Through working with images, prehistoric people developed and tested new ideas which were entangled in the successes and failures of other forms of material culture and affected by the changing Fennoscandian landscape. By placing the rock art palimpsests as a central component in how ideas and actions change in Fennoscandia, new ways of binding various threads of evidence are possible. This follows the understanding that changing practices seen in prehistory always involve changing conceptions of people and the world. Prehistoric bird symbolism in Northern Europe Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland Ideological and practical roles of animals were important in defining which species and anatomical parts were used in burial practices of Mesolithic and Neolithic hunter and gatherers. Animal bones found in graves, whether bare bones or items fashioned to pendants or other artifacts, may have had, e.g., protecting, helping or mediating roles. The choice of the species was important as certain biological abilities and behavior manners were respected. For example, according to one interpretation white-tailed sea eagles (Haliaeetus albicilla) and ospreys (Pandion haliaetus) were worshipped in Mesolithic northwestern Russia because of their power and hunting skills. Based on the burial data, a variety of bird species were important in funerary practices and the world view in prehistoric Northern Europe. By studying and interpreting bird bones found in hunter and gatherer graves in Northern Europe, it is possible to see indications of symbolism connected to water and wings as well as totemism, shamanism and the belief of afterlife. For example, wing bones of a common crane (Grus grus) were put by the hands of a child at Neolithic Tamula, Estonia. This case may indicate that the bird was believed to take the dead to the other world. Some of the bird (and other animal) bones found in grave fills may result from filling soil intentionally taken from older settlement sites. This refers to a strong ancestor cult and the need to hold a strong contact with dead members of the society. Use of bird feathers in prehistoric ritual practices was much more common and important than what the preserved material evidence indicates. For example, wing feathers of the jay (Garrulus glandarius), attached in the dress of the dead in three burials at Zvejnieki, Latvia (ca. 4100 cal BC), may be explained by a totemistic relationship between the jay and human. These finds may also be interpreted in terms of shamanism and colour symbolism. The Cosmos of Co-Creatures: also a Code to the worldview of prehistoric hunters and gatherers? Torill Christine Lindstrøm, Dept. of Psychosocial Science, University of Bergen,Norway “Creating cosmologies through materiality” implicitly means that cosmologies were created through inter-

-5-

actions with different forms of “materiality”. Such “materiality” could encompass: climatic conditions, ecosystems, subsistence, material resources, technologies, etc. However, I will claim that “materiality” can also include the different species of animals that prehistoric people were surrounded by and interacted with. The worldviews of prehistoric hunters and gatherers are usually decoded from these peoples’ works of “art”, ritual implements and paraphernalia, graves, and to a certain extent, through anthropological comparisons and analogies. However, I will claim that there are also other clues to that decoding: recent ethological and experimental research on animal behaviour, and research on animal-human interactions, particularly research including medical parameters as data. These fields of research have yielded astonishing results both with regard to animal’s abilities, and humans’ dependence on animals, data which can contribute to explain the important place that particular species of animals as well as individual animals seem to have had in the lives of prehistoric hunter and gatherers. I will suggest therefore, that also interactive experiences with animals had a profound influence on the worldviews and cosmologies of prehistoric hunters and gatherers. Since the phrase “prehistoric hunters and gatherers” implies deep time-spans, vast geographical areas, and innumerable groups of peoples, I will restrict my analysis to archaeological data from Nordic circumpolar cultures. Theorizing the development of worldviews in northern hunter-gatherer societies: an ecological-ideological approach Evy Van Cauteren, Ghent University, Belgium This paper starts from the premise that in the life and thought of northern hunter-gatherers there exists a dialectic and dynamic relationship between ecology- the external world in which human beings must survive - and ideology- the human cognition and perception of that world. This relationship is constituted within an holistic behavioral framework, in which all aspects of human existence are intricately connected and realized through a central operational system of human activities, or the human behavioral strategy. Ethnographic analysis of the relationship between ecology and ideology in contemporary Siberian and North-American hunter-gatherer societies reveals that the dialectic between ecology and ideology operates in terms of relations that are finite within specific ecological contexts and that are reflected in material culture. It is argued that by making use of the interface between ecology and ideology in behavioral strategy as an interpretative framework for archaeology we can distill information about past ideological structures and worldviews from our knowledge of prehistoric environments and the way man behaved within them. To this end, the ethnographic record of northern hunter-gatherers is combined with an incorporation of extended mind theory (which stresses the anchoring of mental conceptions in the environment and the use of material culture as an epistemic tool for the creation and sustainment of worldviews) and enaction theory (which emphasizes the influence of behavioral action in the development of worldviews). Both these theories also resonate well with developmentalist perspectives which focus on the mutual constitution of ideology and ecology and the process by which worldviews both transform and are transformed by environmental interaction. Session:

2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniques

Organisers: Julien Vieugué, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France Vincent Ard, doctorant université Paris X, Nanterre, France Louise Gomart, PhD student, Paris 1 University, Nanterre, France Ekaterina Dolbunova, PhD, Hermitage museum, St Petersburg, Russia Session abstract: The production of ceramic is primarily determined by the diversity of human activities: food transport and storage, preparation, cooking, presentation and consumption of food or ritual practices. Thus, production of pottery supposes existed definite function for which any vessel is produced of which the potter is aware. However, the interactions between the “chaîne opératoire” of pottery making and the functions designed for the pots were studied poorly by archaeologists and ethno-archaeologists. So, the technical diversity

-6-

observed in the archaeological assemblages can sometimes be misinterpreted. In archeology, the few studies that have analyzed the relations between ceramic technology and the initial function of the pots have mostly investigated the types of tempers (Steponaitis, 1984 ; Woods, 1986). Generally, these studies have interested in the resistance of ceramics for repeated use on the fire. These researches have focused on one stage of the “chaîne opératoire”, the preparation of clays, and have essentially focused on one type of functional use, the cooking pots (Le Mière, 1994 ; Tsokalidou et al., 2002 ; Boileau, 2007). Moreover, contradictions can be observed between theoretical frameworks on thermal and mechanical properties of ceramics, defined by the physicists, and observations made in ethnographical studies (Bronitsky et Hamer, 1986 ; Hally, 1986 ; Henrickson, 1990 ; Schiffer, 1990 ; Young et Stone, 1990 ; Tite et Kilikoglou, 2002). So we can encounter problems with the interpretation of archaeological ceramics which should be characterized by the manufacturing techniques and one or several functions. Therefore, we propose to discuss the interaction between function of the pots and ceramic technology. This session aims to show how the analysis of this interaction can reveal the cultural flexibility available to potters facing constraints imposed by the use of vessels. It is necessary to characterize all the range of technological possibilities to respond to functional constraints in order to interpret thoroughly the ceramic assemblages in terms of know-how and cultural identity. The session aims to assemble physicists, anthropologists, archeometrists and archaeologists who are working on this subject of the interaction between function of the pots and pottery making techniques. Ethnographical and experimental models may be confronted with archaeological studies. We will discuss the determinancy of each stage of the ceramic production by constraints imposed by different functional types of vessels (e. g., supply of clay and tempers, paste preparation, shaping, finishing, decorating and firing...) to respond to the constraints imposed by different functional types of vessels (e. g., cooking pots, storage pots, salt pots,...). The cultural and environmental factors will also be observed. In approaching the subject from a multidisciplinary point of view, this session will try to renew our vision on the meaning of the innumerable ways of pottery making and factors that determined them. Paper abstracts: Function and use of the pottery from the study of the raw material: discussion and lines of research Xavier Clop, University Autónoma of Barcelona, Spain The process of production of the pottery includes an ample diversity of work processes that they have like result the obtaining of a certain product. Within this set of work processes, the selection and the treatment of the raw material constitute the fundamental element that it allows to obtain a concrete product to satisfy certain needs with a certain way. In this sense, the determination of the strategies of management of the raw material, from its selection to the last intervention that is realized before becoming a useful product, it must constitute a fundamental step in any investigation that it has like objective the knowledge of the process of production of pottery in any society and historical period. The strategies of management of the raw material include two fundamental aspects: a.- the determination of the source of pottery; b.- the determination of the degree of specialization of the treatment of the raw material in relation to the function of the ceramic product. The studies on the function and the use of the pottery constitute one of the subareas of the ceramics studies that greater expansion has been in the last twenty-five years old. By function are understood the roles, activities or capacities of ceramic products whereas one is made containers to store, to transport or to process; like constructive materials; etc. The use, however, makes reference to the concrete form in which a certain product was used to fulfill a certain intention. The study of the use of the pottery corresponds, in relation to the archaeological material, to the determination of the last realized activity. In our case, nevertheless, it interests more to us to deepen in the characteristics that the craftsmen looked in the elaboration of certain ceramic product or, another form, in the adjustment degree that existed between process of production and use to develop and, therefore, with the specific necessity it makes that it was wanted to cover by means of the elaboration of a concrete ceramic product. The ceramic containers they present a set of physical properties that determine the major or minor aptitude of the products for some or other functions. The determination of the particular characteristics of the physical properties that they look for during the manufacture process it must realize from the study of the treatment realized on the raw material. The treatment of the raw material not only makes reference to the specific features of the clay but also it includes other aspects of the manufacturing process (the thickness of the wall, the relative porosity, the treatment of the surfaces, the firing process) that, of one or the other form, they affect to the characteristics and the behavior of the ceramic product whereas they

-7-

affect the physical and/or chemical properties of the raw material. Pottery in North Iberian Peninsula in Iron Age: production and society. Judit Lz-de-Heredia, University of Basque Country, Spain This paper is a brief study of the Iron Age pottery in the North Iberian Peninsula, we give an account of the results obtained on the Los Castros de Lastra, La Hoya and Santiagomendi archaeological sites, situated in the Basque Country (Spain). This pottery was produced by hand or on a slow-wheel. Nevertheless, one can begin to see the arrival of a new type of production in the Second Iron Age: wheel-made ceramics with oxidising firing and with the shapes and decorations afforded by this technique. This new technology has been interpreted sometimes as the arrival of new cultures and in some places as the presence of different people. However, few works study the two kind of pottery together, even if they are in the same context. We research using the “Chaîn opératoire” concept, We think that is necessary to observe all the fabrication process, so we have carried out a typological, technological and functional analysis. Recognisable shapes have been analysed by observing the working techniques and determining the variables according to which these have been manufactured. Moreover, with regard to the technology, they have been classified in accordance with a number of different groups of paste. In the same way, we have tried to determine the possible function of the containers based on their morphology, surface treatments, pastes, and so on. We believe that we have gained an understanding of the type of production employed in these sites and we have compared them. Until now, all the pieces analysed seem to correspond to a domestic environment and no ceramics of any another kind have been found. From the kitchen to the table, the relationship between changes in the functions of the pottery, the choice of raw materials and the manufacturing process: the singular case of Breton Charlotte Le Noac’h, University of Rennes 1, France Nathalie Huet, DRASSM, Rennes Cedex, France Distributed in the western Armoric, the “ceramique onctueuse” from the Bay of Audierne, is an original ceramic production, made with specific raw materials and temper. It consists of reddish clay vessels within fragments talc schist inclusions that are easily scratched with a fingernail. Appeared in the late 10th century, it is primarily used for the transport and storage of food. From the 12th century to the 14th century, a period of true monopoly in all segments of society, the “ceramique onctueuse” is almost the only containers used in the kitchen for making meals. From the 14th century to the 15th century it diversified in its forms, its edge and its decor. Its properties have truly made it the ideal dishes and cooking preparation container in Breton’s home of the late Middle Ages. In the early 16th century, the transition to other types of production testifies the end of its widespread use. Its tenacity, heat-insulating qualities and its porosity attest storage practices, preparation, cooking and serving food and enhance the understanding of cultural patterns within the medieval Breton’s kitchens over time. Its mechanical properties thus show a high porosity, surely the source of its low mechanical strength. This ceramic is a material that deforms more than it breaks. It has a high roughness, quality sought in the preparation practices. Its porosity generates permeability, essential quality for the rectification and amplification of taste when cooked; its thermal properties show its insulating qualities ideal for making soups and broths over fire or embers. This good insulation keeps the heat and improves its impact resistance to withstand the baking temperature rise and thermal shock heating. The manufacturing mode that was continued but has evolved over six centuries shows the know-how and adaptability of the potter in order to address the changes in practices as the constraints and diversification of the different uses of ceramics. The expansion of opportunities for employment containers, diversification of forms, standardization and a proliferation of designs have been driven by potters, adjusting the manufacturing process to make the best of the culinary “ceramique onctueuse”, a unique phenomenon for the Middles Ages in Britanny. Pottery technology and function: playing devil’s advocate Zoï Tsirtsoni, Maison de l’archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France Following a number of other scholars, I have suggested in previous works the existence of a tight relationship between the conception of a ceramic vessel and its intended use, materialized further by a series of technological and aesthetic choices. I have consequently defended the idea that we, archaeologists, could identify a pot’s intended function through the combined examination of its technological

-8-

and morphological properties. This scheme has received some critics, especially by colleagues who adhere to post-processual theories, and estimate that we can hardly reach anything more than the last event in a pot’s life — and certainly not what was initially in the potter’s mind. These critics are right. But we could say the same for most of our archaeological interpretations (including those based on contextual analysis), and then simply change job! I argue indeed that we can still (and we should still) make inferences about both pots’ function and the potters’ mind, under two conditions: a) Being conscious of the limits of the exercise, i.e. the limits of the reconstructions we propose. A simple look to the archaeological and ethnographical record proves that people can do almost anything with any pot. Thus, suitability of ceramic containers is a quite “malleable” notion — as further suggested by the contrasting opinions about the pertinence of some physico-chemical criteria (such as the use of particular kinds of temper, the thickness of vessel’s walls, etc.). b) Technology is first and above all a valuable witness of profound cultural affinities (transmission of pottery techniques, shared identities) and economic realities (access to raw material sources, exchange networks, etc.). It is essential to continue studying it as thoroughly as possible. Preferably we should study whole assemblages in a given settlement or area, and not just pre-selected parts, in order to understand better the special weight of the observed features (what choices? compared to what? for what reason or what purpose?). Earliest pottery in Europe: what links between manufacturing processes and function ? Louise Gomart, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France Julien Vieugue, Maison de l´archéologie et de l´ethnologie, France In archaeological context, the question of the relationship between manufacturing and function of pottery has been approached mainly through the study of two steps of the chaînes opératoires : raw materials and surface treatments. The clays and tempers have been characterized to clarify the mechanical properties and heating effectiveness of pots (Vanmontfort, 2005 ; Le Mière, 2009 for example). Surface treatments have been analyzed to assess the degree of waterproofing and the thermal properties of vessels (Schiffer, 1990). However, stages of fashioning have been little studied. Indeed, the correlation between the fashioning techniques and cultural affiliation of potters has been the most frequently emphasized. Without questioning this assumption, some ethnographic studies have shown that the fashioning of vessels had an impact on their mechanical strength and therefore on their life span (Mayor, 1994). In some communities, potters adapt their fashioning techniques for some uses (Pétrequin et Pétrequin, 1999). We will examine the relationship between fashioning and function for the first pottery productions in Europe. In this historical context, several questions arise: during the shaping, did potters operate choices relating to the primary use of pots? If so, which ones? Finally, can we highlight a functional conception of productions at that level? We will discuss these issues, illustrating our discussion in support of two case studies: the first one carried out the Balkan Neolithic (Kovačevo, Bulgaria, 6100-5500 B.C.) and the second one about the Danubian Neolithic (Northern France and Belgium, around 5000 B.C.). References : MAYOR A. (1994) - Durée de vie des céramiques africaines : facteurs responsables et implications archéologiques. In D. Binder et J. Courtin (dir.), Terre cuite et Société. La céramique, document technique, économique, culturel. Actes des XIVème Rencontres Internationales d’Archéologie et d’Histoire d’Antibes, 21-23 Octobre 1993, Juan-les-Pins, p. 180-197. LE MIÈRE M. (2009) – Early Neolithic pottery from the Near-East: the question of temper and its implications. In L. Astruc, A. Gaulon et L. Salanova (dir.), Méthodes d’approche des premières productions céramiques : étude de cas dans les Balkans et au Levant. Internationale Archäologie, 12, Rahden, p. 73-80. PÉTREQUIN A.-M. et PÉTREQUIN P. (1999) - La poterie en Nouvelle-Guinée : savoir-faire et transmission des techniques. Journal de la Société des océanistes, 108. p. 71-101. SCHIFFER M.-B. (1990) - The influence of surface treatment on heating effectiveness of ceramic vessels. Journal of Archaeological Science, 17, Londres - New-York, p. 373-381. VANMONTFORT B. (2005) - Techno-functional aspects of a middle neolithic pottery assemblage (Spiere “De Hel”, Belgium). In A. Livingstone-Smith, D. Bosquet et R. Martineau (édit.), Pottery manufacturing processes : reconstitution and interpretation. British Archaeological Reports International Series, 1349. Oxford. p. 115-124. Ceramic traditions and pottery function in culture (on the early-Neolithic pottery of Northwest Russia) Andrey Mazurkevich, The State Hermitage Museum, Russia Ekaterina Dolbunova, PhD, Hermitage museum, St Petersburg, Russia

-9-

Marianna Kulkova, Herzen State Pedagogical University, Saint-Petersburg, Russia Traditions of pottery making appeared in Northwest Russia at the end of 8th millennium BP either indirectly by “ideas transmission” or with new groups of people – bearers of traditions of this pottery making from the territories of Low Don and Northern Caspian region. Detailed analysis of this pottery including analysis of morphology, decor and technology of pottery making allowed us to distinguish several ceramic traditions. They were determined basically due to changes in technology of pottery making. Investigation of decor that is modified faster than technology allowed us to describe smaller changes occurred in the culture. Though more than 30 early Neolithic sites were found in this region pottery dated to early Neolithic is not numerous - about 250 vessels are known for time span of two thousand years that raise a question about their functional use. These vessels are not very big - 20-25 cm in diameter and 25-27 cm in height, also small vessels 10 cm in diameter are known. The mineralogical and geochemical methods (petrography, EMPA, XRF-analysis) showed that ancient masters used different types of clay and made different pastes on their base saving tendency of prepare pastes with sand admixture that might be regarded as a marker of cultural preference. Changes in types of clay could be caused by the problem of their accessibility in different periods. We suppose that different technologies should not be regarded only as a cultural phenomenon. Some of the «chaîne opératoire» that were reconstructed probably reflect processes that are described in ethnographical works when potters are regarded not only as passive keepers of traditional knowledge but also as active persons who can change and transfer their knowledge of pottery making, also technology can be changed a little bit because it was not copied exactly. Establishing of contacts with bearers of other cultural traditions can be marked by appearance of, on the one hand, new vessels forms and new types of decor with conservation of the same technological tradition (vessel type IV) and, on the other hand, by replacement of decor, morphology and technology (vessel types V, VI). The increased content of phosphate was found in the latter type of pottery that can be the evidence of its use as storage pots/ cooking pots. Analysis of planigraphy combined with geochemical and geomagnetical investigations of the sites Serteya 3-3, Serteya XXXVI, Serteya L allowed us to suppose a probable function of these vessels. They were found in dwelling constructions or in pits with a high level of organic materials and ashes that corresponded with high value of magnetic anomalies which can be the evidence of their use as storage pits. Pottery found inside of them is supposed to be certain storage pots. However, their small number might testify that they were not strongly employed in household of ancient people of this region and this first pottery might have been regarded as a prestigious element of culture. Stylistic, Technological and Archaeometric Analysis of the Cucuteni Pottery from Eastern Romania Florica Matau, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania Most of our knowledge concerning the Cucuteni pottery is based on typology and only few multidisciplinary investigations have been made. Stylistic analysis was the most frequently used technique to analyse the Cucuteni painted pottery, especially for the purpose of establishing a relative chronology (Schmidt, 1932; Dumitrescu, 1944; Niţu, 1984). Technological analysis were used to determine the pottery manufacturing process and the Cucuteni-Tripolye culture was offered as an example of an early ranked society undergoing social and technological transformation (Ellis, 1984). Few experimental reconstructions were done for the sake of understanding the stylistic and technological variations of the Cucuteni pottery (Tencariu, 2010). The archaeometric investigations carried until now were focused only on the pigments used for painting the vessels (Constantinescu et al., 2007; Buzgar et al., 2010). In this paper, I combine the stylistic, technological and archaeometric analyses of the Cucuteni pottery in order to understand the manufacturing techniques and to enhance new insights into the human activities involved in the pottery life cycle. To date, no such studies have been performed on the territory of presentday Romania. Also, I analyse the technological choices made in the pottery production and use within the larger realm of the subsistence strategies adopted by these prehistoric communities. The results indicate that the pottery function and the subsistence strategies had an important role in the dynamics of the technological choices within the Cucuteni communities settled in Eastern Romania. First results on pottery making techniques in the Michelsberg culture (4300-3600 BC) François Giligny, Université paris 1, France Caroline Colas, UMR ArScan-INRAP, NANTERRE, France Lorraine Manceau, UMR ArScan, NANTERRE, France A technological analysis of the Michelsberg pottery is in progress within the framework of a french-german

- 10 -

research programm on this culture beetween 4300-3600 BC (ANR-DFG MK-PROJEKT). The aims tend to point out the amount of variation beetween sites of the same area, the global technological homogeneity in this culture and the differences with the nearby cultures : Chasséen septentrional in the Paris Basin and Spiere in Belgium. Some samples have been analysed and allow to reconstruct the chaines opératoires for two sites in the Aisne valley (France) : Cuiry-Lès-Chaudardes and Bazoches-sur-Vesles. The coil technique is the most common one, but slab modeling and paddle and anvil techniques have been alsoo identified. A variation appears with coil junction configurations and the surface treatment quality beetween both sites. Prehistoric salt production: some considerations for a technological approach in ceramic studies Olivier Weller, CNRS - UMR 7041 Protohistoire européenne, France Vincent Ard, doctorant université Paris X, Nanterre cedex, France Numerous studies have been made on salt production in the European Iron Age, especially through fired clay artefacts known as “briquetage” (concentrations of fired clay from containers, ovens…). The vessels used in ovens are called salt moulds or salt containers (in french : “augets”, “godets”…). They serve both as crystallizer and mould for the salt obtained from concentrated brine. Several ceramic innovations are related to this production which was very dynamic at the end of the Iron Age, like the use of aerators in the ceramic paste, the production of moulds by folding or reusable composite moulds. For the origins of salt production, the archaeological evidences in Europe show that salt exploitation was intensified from the 5th millennium BC by using salt moulds in ceramic. In this contribution, we will present two studies conducted on “chaine opératoire” of salt moulds making from two production sites, one in North-Eastern Bulgaria (Solnitstata, Provadija, Varna, c. 4500 BC), the other in Western France (Champ-Durand, Vendée, c. 3400-3000 BC). By focusing on the technical choices adopted in the manufacture and the use of these particular pots, we will see that for a same function several technical solutions are possible. However, we will attempt to define a general framework of technical choices and patterns observed in these pots which are often fragmented and rarely identified as salt moulds on archaeological sites except on production sites. Technological choices and their relationship to vessel function and technological tradition in a Late Neolithic settlement in Northern Hungary Zsuzsanna Siklósi, Eötvös Loránd University, Institute of Archaeological Sciences, Hungary Nándor Kalicz, Eötvös Loránd University, Institute of Archaeological Sciences, Hungary Attila Kreiter, Center of National Heritage Protection, Hungarian National Museum, Hungary Orsolya Viktorik, Center of National Heritage Protection, Hungarian National Museum, Hungary The aim of this study is to assess the ceramic technology of a Late Neolithic Lengyel culture site at Aszód– Papi földek in Northern Hungary. This site represents a particular focus for archaeological research since its material culture represents two well known Late Neolithic cultural groups in Hungary that are the Lengyel and Tisza cultures. The Lengyel settlement at Aszód exhibits considerable number of Tisza style vessels . The Tisza style vessels at the site are distinct in terms of vessel forms and decorations. By the means of petrographic analysis the ceramic technology of the Lengyel and Tisza style ceramics are examined and the ceramic raw materials are compared with local raw materials. Macroscopic and thin section analysis is applied to examine the similarities and differences between raw materials, fabric preparations, tempering practices, building techniques and firing conditions. It is assessed whether the Tisza style ceramics were locally made or imported. It is also examined whether similar vessel types, which belong to the above mentioned cultures, were made similarly from similar raw materials or show distinct technological characteristics. It is considered that the Lengyel/Tisza site provides a unique opportunity to examine the interaction between vessel functions and cultural traditions. It is examined that observed technological diversity in the examined assemblage is accounted for by vessel functions or by the differences between the technological traditions of the Lengyel and Tisza cultures. The possible ceramic technological similarities and differences between similar vessel types, which represent different cultural groups provides us with an essential methodological tool to examine the interaction between cultural groups in terms of ceramic technology and can reveal the possible cultural flexibility available to potters facing functional and cultural constraints. Chalices in Iron I-IIA Philistia: Production, Function and Content Yuval Gadot, Tel Aviv University, Israel Mark Iserlis, Laboratory for Comparative Microarchaeology, Tel Aviv , Israel Dvory Namdar, Tel aviv university and the Weizmann Institute of Science, Rehovot, Israel

- 11 -

Cult-related ceramic objects, including chalices (open bowls on pedestals), are often found at Iron Age sites in Philistia. The exact function of chalices is not clear. Likewise, neither their production mode nor their discard pattern have ever been holistically examined. In this paper we attempt to integrate the study of manufacture, function and discard of chalices from three sites in Philistia in order to form a coherent “life-cycle story” of this vessel type. Our analyses include examination of the ceramic raw material sources using petrography; modes of manufacture, employing visual inspection and ethnographic studies; and the functions, using organic residue analysis. Combining these analytic perspectives sheds [new?] light on cultic practices in Iron Age Philistia. Technology, function and pottery consumption: the Late Iron Age sanctuary of Castrejón de Capote (Badajoz, Spain) Gadea Cabanillas de la Torre, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Spain The basic theoretical framework for the functional analysis of pottery expects practical properties such as mechanical and thermal resistance, porosity, etc to respond to technological choices made during the fabrication process. Properties can thus be apprehended both as a means to achieve the functionality of the vessel and as an end, requiring its own technical solutions. However, technological and functional aspects of pottery making and using depend also on cultural factors. In this paper, the relationship between technological and cultural choices in the selection of a closed assemblage is discussed through the functional study of the pottery found in the Late Iron Age sanctuary of Castrejón de Capote (Badajoz, Spain), based on criteria such as shape, capacity, use wear, etc... Having a single occupation phase, the sanctuary presents a rich and varied assemblage of both local and imported vessels, where a wide range of technological choices are covered, but a homogeneous functional pattern is followed, focusing on culinary activities. By comparing technological aspects such as clay and temper types, forming techniques, surface finishing and firing conditions among different functional and cultural groups, some selection criteria are highlighted that may help understand technological choices at the consumers– level. Manufacturing processes and social functions : the Somono wedding pottery (Mali) Alain Gallay, University of Geneva, Switzerland This analysis uses some ethnoarcheaological data of the Inner Delta (Mali) and concerns the Somono ceramic traditions, in particular the richly decorated ware. P01. A typology of ceramics is possible, combining morphological and functional features. P02. Somono ceramic traditions provide both richly decorated pottery and common use vessels. P03. Richly decorated ware shaped according to the Somono style can be produced by Bambara potters. P04. Richly decorated ware manufactured by Bambara potters differs from those of Somono by a molded bottom on a returned vessel. P1.1. Richly decorated ware is for household uses: water storage, home confort, and some social functions. P2.1. Richly decorated ware is not used for the food preparation. Manufacturing processes P05. The various functions of domestic vessels show the same manufacturing processes P06. The manufacturing processes of richly decorated vessels differ from those of domestic vessels by more hand moves. P07. This difference concerned too Bambara, Peul and Sonraï ceramic traditions. P1.2. The manufacturing processes of richly decorated ware differ from those of rarely decorated domestic vessels, whatever the traditions. Pottery dispersion P08. Common ware participate to market economy. P09. Richly decorated ware can be traded for cereals, or acquired directly from potters for making a gift. P010. Richly decorated ware is subject of gift. P011. Richly decorated ware can be offered during weddings and can be part of the dowry. P012. Richly decorated ware is offered to the mother, at birth of her child or for her children. P013. Richly decorated Somono vessels are mainly found in Somono or Bozo families. P1.3. Richly decorated ware are exceptionally bought on markets. P2.2. Geographical dispersion of richly decorated ware delimits its production area. Generic techniques P014. The perform shaping and supports employed for fashioning are good markers of social and ethnical identities. Rules P3. Richly decorated ware with special technical investment differ from common ware not just by the

- 12 -

manufacturing processes, but also by the dispersion and use. P4. In addition to their household uses, richly decorated ware have social functions, related to weddings. P5. Variations in the manufacturing processes, according to various utilitarian functions are limited. In contrast, the social context determines a significant variability: particular perform shaping and special decorative investment for wedding pottery production specific to each ethnical group. Experimental approaches of coating practices: archaeological characterization and functional involvements Cédric Lepère, CEPAM France Martine Regert, CEPAM, Nice cedex 4, France Many ethnological and experimental studies have approached coating practices both on techno-economic and functional terms (Arnold, 1985; Orton et al., 1993; Gosselain, 2002). These studies provide main information on areas of variability of this techniques and their impact on the physical properties of the ceramic material (Schiffer et al., 1994; Diallo et al., 1995). Despite their frequent use in the Neolithic, there are few archaeological studies concerned by this aspect of production. This observation has initiated a pluridisciplinary work based both on direct observations of the ceramic, but also on physico-chemical characteristics. On a methodological level, their objective is to specify the variability of technics and neolithics methods by the making of a solid experimental referential. At this stage of research, the chemical recognition of products used for those treatments is the main issue. The first results raise the question of pollutions caused by coating practices on the organic residuals left by the functional phases of ceramic. Alongside these methodological developments which are diachronic by definition, other experimental approaches are focused on specific archaeological contexts. Our work on chassey culture ceramic productions showed that coating practices are a major cultural phenomenon (Lepère, 2009). Thus, knowing the function of these techniques makes it possible to better understand their cultural importance. Chassey ceramics from Provence are mostly made of clay with added carbonate (calcite, limestone). Around 700-750C, carbonate is transformed into lime (Echallier, 1984). It is also not uncommon on chassey ceramic to observe a beginning of transformation of calcite into lime. When lime is rehydrated, its volume increases, which sometimes causes an alteration of the ceramic a few time after firing. Therefore, the assumption that coating practices could counteract this process has been tested. Beyond this functional aspect, in Provence chassey culture context these results could help to understand the value of these technics (symbolic, functional ...). Bibliography: ARNOLD D.-E. (1985). Ceramic theory and cultural process, Cambridge University Press: 266 p. DIALLO B., VANHAELEN M., GOSSELAIN O.P. (1995). Plant constituents involved in coating practices among traditional african potters, Experientia, 51: p. 95-97. GOSSELAIN O. (2002). Poteries du Cameroun méridional. Styles techniques et rapports à l’identité, Paris, Monographie 26 du CRA : 264 p. LEPÈRE C. (2009). Identités et transferts culturels dans le domaine circumalpin : l’exemple des productions céramiques du Chasséen provençal, thèse de doctorat, Université d’Aix-Marseille I, Aix-en-Provence: 1273 p. ORTON C., TYERS P., VINCE A. (1993). Pottery in archaeology. Cambridge University Press. SCHIFFER M.B., SKIBO. J.-M., BOELKE T.C., NEUPER M.-A., ARONSON M. (1994). News perspectives on experiments archaeology: surface treatments and thermal response of the clay cooking pot, American Antiquity, 59 (2): p. 197-217. Chemical characterisation and anthropological significance of organic residues preserved in ceramic vessels Sigrid Mirabaud, LC2RMF, France Martine Regert, CNRS, CEPAM, Nice cedex 4, France The preservation of organic residues related to ceramic production or use has been noticed as early as the end of the 19th and the beginning of the 20th centuries. Nevertheless, such remains were difficult to identify due to the lack of characteristic morphology. After first attempts of analysis by infrared spectroscopy and gas chromatography between the 1960’s and the 1980’s, appropriate molecular and isotopic methods were developed in order to precisely identify the organic content of series of archaeological vessels. These investigations opened up new avenues for the study of pottery function, culinary activities and management of various natural resources (see Evershed, 2008 and 2009; Regert, 2011 and references therein).

- 13 -

In the course of this presentation, we will first describe the various types of organic residues that may be preserved in ancient pottery: charred residues adhering to the inner and outer surface of ceramic vessels usually identified as culinary remains; waterproofing agents and adhesive substances used for repairing or decorating containers. Methodological considerations will then emphasise the best practices of sample operation and storage, a key point that determines all the analytical procedure. Based on our recent research on ceramic series from neolithic lacustrin contexts, we will show how recent mass spectrometry developments allow the improvement of characterisation of animal fats when triacylglycerols are well preserved (Mirabaud et al., 2007). The analytical results will then be discussed and interpreted in terms of anthropological significance and relationships between human societies and their botanical and faunal environments. By combining the shape of the vessels, their organic content and the distribution of visible carbonised residues, the modes of use of archaeological ceramic vessels will be discussed as well as their place and role in the subsistence strategies of neolithic villages. In particular, in the case of vessels from the neolithic sites of Clairvaux (Jura, France), it was possible to distinguish vessels related to the making of vegetable oils (large open jars with carbonised residues corresponding to the extraction of oil from boiled seeds), from those used for dairy product transformation or consumption (small bowls without any carbonised residues containing dairy products) and others dedicated to the preparation or service dishes containing animal fats. Furthermore, the use of plant exudates or tars involved in the last stage of pottery production either for modifying the aspect and the properties of the surface, for their decoration or reparation, will be illustrated by several examples. Last, the discovery of animal and plant resources from both wild and domestic species also led us to consider the socio-economic systems of exploitation of various substances including dairy products, vegetable oils, beeswax, plant exudates and tars. Session:

3. Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Organisers: Galina Levkovskaya, Institute for the History of Material Culture, Saint-Petersburg, Russia Natalia Matveeva, Institute of Human Research of Tyumen State University, Tyumen, Russia Niels Bonde, Nationalmuseet, Denmark Session abstract: During EAA sessions, attention is occasionally devoted to the studies conducted by specialists in the use of natural science methods in archaeology. Palynological and palaeobotanical research as well as zooarchaeology, dendroarchaeology, geophysics etc offer additional information, wider observation and deeper understanding of the palaeoeconomical and palaeoenvironmental aspects of ancient human life and provide more scientific evidence for chronology in archaeology and anthropology. Contributions within any aspect of environmental archaeology are welcome but we will pay special attention • to identify the characteristics of archaeological complexes and anthropological remains with new pollen or palaeobotanical information; • to identify the characteristics of palaeoeconomy based on palaeobotanical, palaeozoological and trasological information combined with archaeological data; • to identify the characteristics of palaeoenvironmental refugiums with evidence of long-term habitation by one or more archaeological cultures; • to determine the role of some new methods in palaeobotanical research in solving archaeo logical, anthropological and geological problems on the basis of palaeobotanical materials obtained from sections of archaeological sites. This session will among other themes discuss the archaeological, anthropological and palaeoenvironmental problems on the basis of palaeobotanical and plynological data on archaeological sites: •

the features of ancient plant-gathering;

- 14 -

• • • • • • • •

the features of ancient agriculture; the palaeoenvironments at the time of formation of archaeological complexes or anthropo logical remains; archaeological complexes of some global palaeoenvironmental events (He4 event, the time of catastrophic Campanian Ignimbrite eruption in Italy about 40 000 years B.P., the times of some oscillations of Greenland GISP2 O18 scale, etc.): their general features and local variations; dynamics of archaeological complexes and palaeoenvironments in key geoarchaeological regions and their possible interactions or independent development; the climatostratigraphical characteristics of the archaeological sites: pollen correlation of the sediments of the cultural and sterile layers with some Holocene climatic phases, isotope 18O and 13C global oscillations or different stages of Pleistocene glacial-interglacial or stadial- interstadial climatic cycles; the role of palynology in the dating of archaeological layers: different dates of regional pollen standards (C14 calibrated, C14 uncalibrated, OSL, varvochono logical, palaeomagnetic and other) as an additional resource for the dating of archaeological complexes with pollen characteristics; pollen climatostratigraphical determination of whether dates correspond to the time of ancient human habitation or to the time of formation of the “floor” or “roof” of the archaeo logical layer; the role of dendrochronolgy in the dating of chronological layers the stages of ancient man’s impact on palaeoenvironments and their intensity.

The session is not limited by chronological spans, geographical location, or the types of archaeological materials and palaeoenvironmental information being used. Paper abstracts: The Flood Terrace Model of the Neolithic Phase of the Agriculture of Two East Baltic Lowlands Galina Levkovskaya, Institute of the History of Material Culture, Russia The most ancient phase of agriculture in forest zone of Eastern Europe is usually connected with Iron Age when iron plough has appeared (Dolukhanov, 1999). This phase of forest zone plough agriculture is reconstructed on the basis of high percentages of pollen Cerealia and segetal weeds (Guman, 1999) though first appearance of small quantity of Cerealia pollen grains is constantly registered on pollen diagrams of Holocene lake sediments in Lithuania (Kabailene, 1998) since the end of Atlantic period or the Atlantic/ Sub-Boreal border. The groups of Early Neolithic, Middle Neolithic and Early Bronze Age sites were discovered by geologists and archaeologists (Gross, 1938; Zagorskis, 1976; Loze, 1979, 1988; Dolukhanov, 1975; Timofeev, 1980, 1996) only after melioration of the Late Holocene peat bogs at two lowlands of Eastern Baltic – Lubana in Latvia and Zedmar in Kaliningrad region of Russia. The alterations of some Middle Holocene lake transgressions and regressions with appearance of vast flood terraces with rich soils were registered at these lowlands (Dolukhanov, Levkovskaya, 1971; Eberhards, 1981; Davidova, Raukas, 1986; Levkovskaya, 2000). In both regions the evidences of Late Neolithic – Early Bronze Age flood terrace agriculture were connected with lake regressions that were registered about 5300-5100 years ago by series of C14 dates in Zedmar A site and were synchronous with Baltic regression. (Gross, 1939; Levkovskaya, 1987; Levkovskaya, Zaitseva, Timofeev, 2000; Loze, 2000; Levkovskaya, Timofeev, 2004). The palaeobotanic evidences of agriculture are more obvious in East Baltic sites with Late Neolithic corded pottery cultures and hoe finds (Gross, 1938; Rimantene, 1999; Loze, 1988; Levkovskaya, Tmofeev, 2004). The materials on Lubana and Zedmar show that the Late Neolithic phase of agriculture was characterized by cultivation of Hordeum and Triticum opposite to an important role of Secale in the Iron Age crops. Secale produces more pollen and is responsible for high maximum of Cerealia on pollen diagrams. The low spread of segetal weeds characterized fresh lake alluvial soils and the plough agriculture provoked intensive spread of the weeds. Socio-economic information from tree-rings. Viking period. Niels Bonde, National Museum of Denmark, Denmark

- 15 -

Within the last couple of decades dendrochronology - or tree-ring dating - has established itself as one of the most important scientific dating methods in archaeology. It can provide historians and archaeologist with the answer to the all-important question asked in connection with the investigation of an archaeological find: How old is it? - and the result is often of a quality which makes it necessary to either do away with or revise any other accepted theories which conflict with the new dating. The advantage of dendrochronology is its independence of other dating techniques. The method is based in a biological system and does not rely on archaeological/historical conclusions or any other scientific dating method, e.g. radiocarbon dating, thermoluminescence and archaeomagnetic dating. But dendrochronology can provide more than dating. A lot of additional information can be obtained from the samples: the most obvious will be the quality of the timber and information about conversion of timber etc. In favourable cases dendrochronology also provides information about the origin of the wood -where the trees grew, i.e. the provenance of the wood. This paper will demonstrate how tree-rings reveal pollarding in Viking times in Norway. Pollarding is a special type of forestry where the branches of the trees are cut to provide material for various purpose e.g. firewood, fence, fodder etc. much depending on the tree-species used. The tree-rings in the oak timber used in the grave chamber in the mound at Gokstad (Norway) where the chamber was placed in a huge Viking ship show us that pollarding has been used for more than 300 years. Pollarding makes use of the natural regeneration properties of the tree species, in this case oak (Quercus sp.). Cut such trees down and they will regenerate, producing many new shoots. The purpose for pollarding the oaks found in the Gokstad mound has most likely been a supply for fodder for the livestock. The research demonstrates that this combination of forestry and farming has been a well known practice for more than thousand years in the southern part of Norway. Coping with the landscape: subsistence strategies of Late Bronze Age communities within the Bârlad Basin, Eastern Romania Elena Vieru, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania The Bârlad Basin, located in the Eastern part of Romania, is a transitional region between different geographical, ecological and cultural worlds. It is not the most favourable region for inhabitance. On the contrary, we could say it is a hostile landscape; it has low-productive land, deficient in metal ores, with harsh winters and dry summers. Its rivers often overflow and the rainfall is poor most of the year. Despite this, during Late Bronze Age, one can notice an intensive inhabitance of this territory. Although the Late Bronze Age in the Bârlad Basin (Noua culture) is “well known”, a study reflecting the relationship between the individuals and the inhabitated space has not yet been achieved. My aim is to outline a comprehensive picture over the subsistence strategies the Late Bronze Age communities used to cope with a hostile landscape. I use data and methods from different research fields: geography, archaeobotany, zooarchaeology, geomorphology. Making use of the available archaeological evidence, combined with field research, the finality of this approach is to understand the relationship between the individuals and the environment by studying aspects as: the preferance for certain landforms, the proximity to watercourses, the use of the available raw materials (and the strategies for replace the missing ones). Analyzing the palaeoenvironmental, zooarchaeological and archaeobotanical evidence, I will reconstitute aspects of the palaeoeconomy of the Late Bronze Age communities. Aknowledgements: “This work was supported by the the European Social Fund in Romania, under the responsibility of the Managing Authority for the Sectoral Operational Programme for Human Resources Development 2007-2013 [grant POSDRU/CPP 107/DMI 1.5/S/78342]”. Late Holocene vegetation and climate dynamics and human- environment interaction in the foreststeppe zone of the East European Plain Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Sciences, Moscow, Russia Elena Novenko, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Science, Moscow, Russia Elena Volkova, Tula State Pedagogical University , Tula, Russia The late Holocene dynamics of forest-steppe landscapes of Central East European plain and the history of its agricultural land-use have been reconstructed on the base of pollen, plant macrofossil and radiocarbon data from a number of sections in the Upper Don River basin (the Kulikovo Battle-Field). The mire Bolsheberesovskoe and two sections of flood plain have been sampled and studied. The reconstruction of main parameters of past climate (mean July and January temperature and annual precipitation) was carried out with the use of Klimanov’s (1984) transfer function. The study of the key sections of the area of the Kulikovo Battle-field enabled us to follow up the evolution

- 16 -

of landscapes in the forest and steppe ecotone in the Upper Don basin over the last 7 thousand years and also to assess the human impact on natural environment in the region. In the middle Holocene the territory was occupied by steppe landscapes. Significant changes in the plant cover of the Kulikovo Battlefield area are attributed to the termination of the Atlantic phase and the early Subboreal. The climate cooling in the Subboreal phase was favorable for forest expansion to the south and development of foreststeppe vegetation. The Subatlantic period was characterized by complex temporal dynamics of climate and vegetation. Relative reductions in annual precipitation at the beginning of the period, accompanied by the rise of summer temperature, from 20°-22°C to 22°-24°C, were sufficient to cause a shift from the forest-steppe to typical steppe communities. In the middle Subatlantic the climate became cooler and more humid that is induced a return of forests into the Upper Don River basin. In the latest phase of the Subatlantic the portion of forests in the vegetation is further increased. Climatic reconstructions have shown that landscape dynamics on the area of the Kulikovo Battle-field during the late Holocene were determined by changes in effective moisture (an excess of precipitation over evaporation). Probably, frequencies of fires are increased (early Subboreal, early Subatlantic) under growth of summer temperatures by 1-3°С comparing to their present values and keeping the amount of precipitation close to modern climate. On the other hand, an increase of precipitation could be a reason of catastrophic erosion and accumulation processes in river valleys and ravines. The high biodiversity of the forest-steppe area made this region a very attractive for early human groups. Signals of anthropogenic changes in the vegetation and clearly pronounced in the pollen spectra since the middle Atlantic. Neolithic hunter-gatherers were fully adapted to natural environments, and their impact on the vegetation was negligible. During the Bronze Age, several indices of agricultural activities are appeared in the pollen spectra, however the human-induces changes in the vegetation are remained very small until the medieval period. Large-scale landscape changes and the degradation of natural vegetation became conspicuous only over the past two of three centuries. The present-day state of plant communities in the Upper Don River basin is totally controlled by anthropogenic factors. This work was supported by RFBR grant № 11-05-00557. Isotope studies of bone samples from the excavations in medieval Yaroslavl Asya Engovatova, Institute of Archaeology RAS, Russia Ganna Zaitseva, Institute for the History of Material Culture of the Russian Academy of Sciences, St.Petersburg, Russia Natalia Burova, Institute for the History of Material Culture of the Russian Academy of Sciences, St.Petersburg, Russia Ekaterina Antipina, Institute of Archaeology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Moscow, Russia Maria Dobrovolskaya, Institute of Archaeology of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Moscow, Russia In Yaroslavl, the largescale excavations in the medieval kremlin gave unique archaeological data about the early history of the town. They also opened the layers which show the attack by the army of Batu Khan which had stormed the town in 1238, burning it down and killing the inhabitants. Radiocarbon analysis has now confirmed the historical dates. The excavations revealed nine collective sanitary burials containing human remains (about 500 individuals). The burials were in cellars and household pits. Many of the skeletons show chopped and stab wounds. All the sanitary burials also contained skeletons of domestic animals (cows, horses, pigs, dogs, etc); the animals died during the fighting or soon afterwards. The archaeological materials from the burials include adornments and pottery fragments, tools and weapons; the finds and the specific nature of the burials show that they were simultaneous. A total of 120 analyses of human and animal bones from 5 collective burials were made. The selection includes samples of human bones (men’s, women’s and children’s) and samples of bones of various domestic animals (cows, horses, pigs and dogs) from 5 burials. Results of the study: The use of isotopic analysis allowed reconstructing the diet of the medieval Yaroslavl population. We identified the values of δ13С и δ 15N, which are usually used for determining the share of plant and animal food in averaged nutrition histories of people during the last years of their lives. Comparison of the average isotope values for different locations shows a similarity of diet for the whole population group. The analyses showed there was no difference in the diet of men and women. This means that the diet traditions of the Old Rus town were not gender-specific. We can assume that the medieval people of Yaroslavl consumed a relatively large amount of meat. There was no protein deficit, unlike the situation in some of the rural regions in the Russian North (Buzhilova, 2005). The people regularly ate freshwater fish and meat of domestic animals. The isotopic composition of carbon and nitrogen in the collagen of tubular bones of domestic animals

- 17 -

(pigs, cows, horses and dogs) was studied in order to determine the diet of the animals. The results for the hoofed domestic animals (cows and horse) did not contradict the theoretic forecasts. The isotopic composition of the bones corresponds to herbivorous animals of the temperate zone. The heavy nitrogen values are similar for the animal bones and the human bones. This mainly shows a common ecological background of forest belt. The humidity level was close to todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s level. Anthropegenetic Markers of Evenki Reindeer Husbandry in the North Baikal Region David Anderson, Universitet i TromsĂ¸, Norway Artur Kharinskii, Irktusk State Technical University, Irkutsk, Russia Evgenii Ineshin, Irkutsk State Technological University, Irkutsk, Russia Oksana Vinâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;kovskaia, Irkutsk State Agricultural Academy, Irkutsk, Russia Based on four seasons of fieldwork, this paper presents the recent results of an international team working to adapt Scandinavian techniques of environmental archaeology to document the history of occupation of taiga reindeer herders in Bodaibo district Irkutsk oblast and Severobaikalsk district Buriatiia. The paper gives an overview of the often traumatic history of the region which complicates the use of both oral history and archival sources. The study documents the analysis of plant cover, pollen samples, and copriphilous fungal samples to interpret the history of domestic reindeer aggregations in three sites. The paper gives an overview of the methological difficulties of adopting Scandinavian methods to a permafrost setting in a place that hydrologically is not given to the production of myres. The results establish that this method can document the hitory of occuption in this region for up to 700 years, well before the arrival of Russians. The use of botanical analysis provides an important indicator of future sites with a set of grasses, plants and bushes identified as alternately anthropofilous and anthropophobic. The team has identified links between botanic cover advancing after the abandonment of contemporary reindeer herding sites to those discovered in archaeological sites. In this particular region, there are complications in separating the imputed effects of aggregations of wild reindeer from those of domestic reindeer since both groups follow a similar yearly round. However it will be argued that given the theoretical problem of making a strict division between wild and tame forms, that the method nevertheless documents anthropogenetic effect. The method is offered as a robust way for documenting the history of occupation of indigenous peoples in areas heavily marked by industry. Early hominids environments in South Siberia: the Middle Paleolithic site Chagyrskaya Cave in Russian Altai (environmental reconstruction based on the pollen data) Natalia Rudaya, Institute of archaeology and Ethnography, Novosibirsk, Russia Chagyrskaya Cave is situated in the steppe zone on the left bank of Charysh River in Northwest Altai. The sediments of Chagyrskaya Cave are filled with unique middle Palaeolithic archaeological material (dejete technique) having analogy only in European Palaeolithic industries. The structure of cave sediments includes seven lithological layers. Three upper layers (L1, L2, L3, L4) belong to Holocene, and other layers (L5, L6, L7) are Pleistocene sediments. The artefacts are found in the L6. A total of 103 samples were prepared for pollen analysis. Biomization method was used as quantitative technique to reconstruct type of vegetation. Steppe vegetation (similar to modern) has been reconstructed for Holocene layers and upper and middle parts of L6. Pollen of conifers (mostly Siberian pine and Scots pine) increased in layer 5. was reconstructed for lower part of layer 6. The coldest conditions existed during the time of layer 7 deposition. Tundra and cold deciduous forest were reconstructed there using method of biomization. Session:

4. Summer farms - upland economies through time Organisers: Mark Pearce, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom John Collis, Sheffield, United Kingdom Session abstract: Summer farms (Alpwirtschaft, shielings, burons, seter) are a typical feature of many mountainous areas

- 18 -

of Europe and the movement of part of the population into the summer upland meadows continued until well into the 20th century. There is however much controversy concerning the period in which such economic models were developed and the economic strategies adopted. Who took part – the men in the Massif Central in France, women in Sweden, whole families in Norway? What were they doing – cheese production (with the pig to be fattened), hay making, iron production? Did something special happen in the medieval and post-medieval period when cheese became a major trade commodity (e.g. Salers) and major investment took place in the construction of dairies? Yet there are other periods when it is unclear how upland zones were being exploited if at all. This session will take a comparative and diachronic view of the summer farm model across Europe. Paper abstracts: Origins and history of summer farming in the Pyrenees inferred from palaeoecological data Didier Galop, CNRS, France In the Pyrenean mountains, the seasonal use of high altitude pastures is an essential component of the traditional agropastoral system and short or long distance transhumances are strongly integrated into the socio-economical territory of mountain societies. Since the middle of the 60’s the strong decrease in grazing pressure caused important transformations in highland zones such as abandonment or overexploitation according to the cases and the areas and threatens high mountain traditional cultural landscapes as well as biodiversity in alpine ecosystems. Since many years, several interdisciplinary projects involving palaeoecological and archaeological research performed all over the Pyrenean mountain aim to reconstruct the environmental history of these highlands zones and the impact of summer grazing at high altitude in a long term perspective in particular. Multi-proxy records (pollen, non-pollen palynomorphs and charcoal) and archaeological surveys show the first signals of small scale grazing activities at the end of the early Neolithic period. During Neolithic times the use of alpine pasture remains moderate and occasional while important changes occur during Bronze and Iron ages as suggested by deforestation, the increase of pollen grazing indicators and by numerous archaeological remains found at high altitude. The origin of such a change and the increase in grazing pressure can be correlated with the transformation in the agrarian system reflected by pollen and charcoal records from lower altitude. The Medieval period (ca. 8th and 10th centuries AD) is characterized by a second step of intensification in summer pasture exploitation that involves massive deforestation and forest reduction. The maximum pressure is reached during the 19th century with well documented case of overgrazing. The Cairo Massif: a changing upland economy and landscape between 1700 and 1970. Michele Forte, University of Sheffield, England For many centuries, the upper reaches of the Cairo Massif in south-central Italy have provided local, and more distant, communities with important economic resources. This paper will bring together archaeological, archival and oral historical sources to reconstruct the seasonal exploitation of the Massif’s central uplands between the 18th and later 20th centuries, setting this within the context of broader developments in an upland economy that was based on agriculture, animal husbandry and woodland exploitation. It will set out the strategies which enabled households to exploit the central uplands, primarily during the summer months, in the context of animal husbandry and/or agriculture. Whilst all household members might have to participate in short-term agricultural tasks in the central uplands, for no more than several days at a time, it was only males who remained there for prolonged periods, whilst tending to livestock. The amount of time they spent in the uplands depended on several factors, including herd/ flock size, access to winter grazing and fodder resources and prevailing weather conditions. Although recent herders only slept in their upland shelters during the warmer summer nights, some tried to keep their livestock in the uplands well into the autumn months, stabling them overnight and making the return journey each day from their villages to allow them to graze. Oral history speaks of certain individuals from the more distant past, however, that remained year-round within the confines of the central uplands and their winter snow, due to a lack of resources elsewhere. There were significant changes to the economy and landscape of the Cairo Massif between the 18th and 20th centuries. Households changed the character and scale of their animal husbandry and agricultural activities, for example, by keeping sheep instead of goats, bringing new land into cultivation by constructing terraces and by growing new summer crops such as maize. Public woodland also became an important commercial asset for the local administrations and was increasingly managed and protected as such. This paper will explore the nature and cause of these changes and assess their impact upon the seasonal

- 19 -

exploitation of the central uplands. Amongst the significant social, economic, political and technological factors to affect the Massif were population growth and emigration, changing external markets for animal (wool, meat) and woodland products (charcoal, tanning bark), changing patterns in speculative investment (share-cropping agreements), land reform (loss of pasture), forest law (loss of grazing) and improvements in communications (access to new markets via railway). In demonstrating the mutable nature of the economy of the Cairo Massif and the degree to which it was connected to the wider world, this paper will also highlight the benefits of an integrated approach to understanding Mediterranean upland economies and their communities. Was the Neolithic Iceman “Ötzi” really a herdsman? Klaus Oeggl, University of Innsbruck, Austria In the course of the investigations on the Neolithic glacier mummy “Ötzi” numerous questions raised concerning his social status. This gave reason to several suggestions amongst which nowadays the assumption, that he was involved in an early form of alpine pasture farming, has gained general acceptance. The existence of such a Neolithic pasture economy in this inner Alpine region bases only on palynological studies conducted in the vicinity of the discovery site and is not validated by archaeological findings up to now. However, these palynological records require archaeological evidences because on closer examination this pollen analytical evidence for early alpine transhumance in the vicinity of Ötzi´s discovery site is inconclusive. The crucial thing is that the impact of highland pasture is recognized by indicator pollen-types which are of limited value due to the pollination mechanisms of the mother-plants, their regional or extra-regional provenance and consequently their presence in the pollen record. Finally, it has to be considered that transhumance establishes no “new” habitats in the highland regions, but in contrast tillage does so in valley bottoms. Primarily, grazing in alpine regions causes an increase of plant species which are inedible for animals, or which are enhanced due to the fertilization by animal dung. Thus pasturing creates an expansion of nutrient-rich plant communities in alpine mats. On the other hand the same effect has an increase in precipitation, which induces a higher surface run-off, which leads also to a fertilisation of the alpine grass mats by the input of mineral matter. This may be reflected in increasing values of pollen-taxa including pasture indicators. Therefore raised values of these pollen-types do not imply exclusively grazing pressure. However, it is remarkable that the begin of early transhumance in the uppermost Ötz valley is coincident with climate changes (Haas et al. 1998, Magny and Haas 2004) and in this context the palynological results have to be scrutinized. Additional doubts on the existence of such an animal husbandry practice in the area during Ötzi’s lifetime are posed by recent coprolite studies conducted on about hundred caprine (sheep/goat or ibex/chamois) dung pellets recovered from the Iceman’s find spot dated from 5400 to 2000 BC. Their results reveal that none of these dung pellets derive from domestic animals (sheep/goat) but all from game (ibex/chamois). Furthermore, palaeoethnobotanical and archaeozoological analyses of Neolithic dwelling sites are missing for the Vinschgau and are also rare for the rest of the area. The recent discovery of copper aged settlement layers near Latsch in the Vinschgau with well preserved animal bones enables a comparative approach by Sr-isotope and palynological analyses combined with archaeological surveys along the traditional local transhumance route to evaluate the existence of alpine pasture in the area where the Tyrolean Iceman lived during the late Neolithic period. Up to the mountain. Exploitation of the highlands of Trentino as summer farms during the Bronze Age Franco Nicolis, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy Elisabetta Mottes, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy Dosso Rotondo (1850 m. asl) is a key site for the study of the relationship between man and highlands during the Bronze Age in the Trentino region. Excavations carried out by the Archaeological Service of Trento brought to light part of a seasonal settlement dating back to a late phase of the Early Bronze Age/beginning of the Middle Bronze Age (17th-16th century BC). Flint arrowheads are probably evidence of hunting and flint sickle elements are also evidence of some kind of agricultural activities carried out not far from the site. However, the most probable use of the site is as a summer farm for human groups coming from the alpine bottom valleys of Trentino and Lombardy. Geomorphologic, palaeobotanical and physical analyses will hopefully provide new evidence for this hypothesis.

- 20 -

The “invisible” shepherd and “visible” dairyman: ethnoarchaeology of Alpine pastoral sites in Val di Fiemme (Trentino, Italy) Francesco Carrer, Università di Trento, Italy An archaeological stereotype about pastoral societies is that they are archaeologically “invisible”, as their sites are difficult to detect. The most common explanation of this issue is that the pastoral mobility affect our possibility to identify where the shepherds used to settle, because their structures are perishable and their archaeological record is consequently limited. This paper propose, instead, the hypothesis that the shepherds that use to milk and to prepare the cheese (dairymen), are those who use to leave the most “visible” archaeological remains in the uplands. To demonstrate this hypothesis, the behaviour and the settlement systems of current transhumant, dry-livestock and dairy-livestock carrying groups in Val di Fiemme (Trento District, Italy) have been analyzed. This analysis has focused mainly on their summer seasonal sites and activities, and these observations have been compared with some ethnographic data coming from other Alpine areas. This study has shown that the shepherds that use to carry dry livestock have a peculiar mobility, and have often perishable structures (or even none structure...) that may be quite invisible in the archaeological record. Otherwise, those shepherds who use to carry dairy livestock (and, of course, to milk them and to process their milk), have more stable structures, and for this reason they use to leave more consistent “traces” on the ground. This research may help rethinking some important problems of the archaeology of pastoralism. It seems clear, for example, that is quite difficult to distinguish a transhumant site from a local dry-livestock pastoral site. But, on the other hand, it seems possible to discriminate the sites of dairyman-shepherds from those of the simple shepherds, as the second ones are more “visible” than the others. Prehistoric alpine animal husbandry – recent discoveries in the Silvretta range (Switzerland/Austria) Thomas Reitmaier, University of Zurich, Switzerland Few regions in Europe are so strongly associated with alpine animal husbandry and agriculture as the mountain regions of Switzerland and Austria. The seasonal use of high alpine pastures by sheep, goat and cattle herds and the immediate and local utilisation of animal products seems perfectly adapted to the alpine landscape, so much so that this tradition continues into the 3rd millennium AD. Perhaps this is part of the reason why origins and development of `Alpwirtschaft´ in the central Alps are still so badly understood. However, this might also be due to the methodological difficulties of alpine archaeology. An interdisciplinary research project was initiated in 2007 by the University of Zürich to study origins and development of alpine animal husbandry in the Silvretta range on the Swiss-Austrian border. Starting points of the surveys were a number of settlements on the valley floor dating to the Bronze Age and Iron Age. During four campaigns a large number of high alpine (over 2000 masl) sites dating between the earliest deglaciation and the modern age could be discovered. These included Mesolithic, Neolithic and Bronze Age abri sites as well as unique structures from the 1st millennium BC, such as animal pens and huts. These are chronologically similar to and functionally complement the valley sites. The results of the project show that the extensive alpine pastures were being used from al least the 2nd millennium BC for summer grazing. These archaeological results are supported by e.g. achaeobotany/ palynology, archaeozoology, toponymy and dendrochronology. The presentation provides insight into current research results and discusses still open research questions and future research potential. Last multi-level transhumance - Archaeological insights into alpine settlement and economic systems. A case study from the Valtellina/Italy. Yolanda Alther, University of Zurich, Switzerland Observing traditional economic systems, which up to this day exist in south alpine areas, is one possibility to interpret alpine and high-alpine settlement structures and their function. In the research area, the Valli del Bitto, by the orobic Alps in Lombardy/Italy, one finds a seasonal transhumance, which – in contrast to three level transhumance of the Northern Alps - is being carried out over a multi-level economic system. Dry wall constructions on the alpine pasture levels, so called calécc, served as temporary settlements as well as cheese production. While housing in the calécc, the solid foundation walls were being roofed over with organic material. The mobile roof can, if demanded by food supply and the animals move on, be stripped down and erected once more at the next calécc. In this way the location will be changed up to 20 times during the alpine pasture time, which demands from each alpine dairy the same amount of dry wall foundation. While today the rearing of live stock in the alpine space since Neolithic times is obtained to be proofed, there are still a lot of open questions about economic and settlement systems. This contribution serves to enlarge

- 21 -

the spectrum of interpretation of alpine settlement remains and their function. Summer farming - constituent or conjuncture in Norse agriculture? Kristoffer Dahle, Møre og Romsdal fylkeskommune, Norway Summer farming, or seterbruk, played a significant role in Norse agriculture, if not a constitutive. In 1961, the Norwegian historian Lars Reinton considered it to be part of the “package” that was introduced through Indo-European migrations in the Neolithic. He argued it could have developed from nomadism, but due to apparant similarities all across Europe, this change must have taken place at an even earlier stage. Now, 5o years later, archaeological evidence can shed new light upon the practise of summer farming in the North Atlantic, its origin and development. The idea of an introduced or self-grown ‘seter’ is questioned. Comparisons also show great variations in time and space. Rather than one enduring and widely dispersed concept, could summer farming be seen as an intentional economic strategy, subordinate to conjunctures within Iron Age and Medieval economics? What factors caused summer farming to be adopted, sustained, modified and ceased? And is it possible to return to any great synthesis? This paper is mainly based on the three different projects in Norway and Iceland, but other sites and regions are also taken into consideration. Not just ‘some old huts in the hills’: shielings in the Scottish Highlands Steve Boyle, RCAHMS, United Kingdom There is abundant evidence that shielings were an important and integral part of the farming cycle in the Scottish Highlands before the advent of large-scale sheep farming in the late-18th and early-19th centuries. Archaeologically, the evidence lies in the footings of thousands of small huts of turf and stone, which are to be found clustered in small groups, dotted across upland pastures in virtually every highland glen. There is also plentiful documentary evidence, particularly in the archives of many great estates, in which the workings of the shieling system from the 17th century onwards can be explored. Other sources include place-names, oral tradition (preserved in stories and songs) and contemporary traveller’s accounts. However, despite the huge amount of material available for study, it is only recently that shielings have come to be regarded as a worthwhile topic for archaeological research. In the late 19th century, the shielings of the Western Isles (some of which were still in use) were regarded by antiquarians as having value not in themselves, but in their potential to aid the understanding of prehistoric structures excavated in other parts of Britain. It was not until the 1950s, as the study of traditional farming methods became more common, that shielings attracted any real attention, but still the scope of fieldwork remained limited. From the 1980s the Royal Commission on the Ancient and Historical Monuments of Scotland routinely mapped and recorded shielings in the corse of their surveys, and in the same period several historians began to explore the documentary evidence, but it was only in the late 1990s that a major interdisciplinary project began to look into shielings in detail. The Ben Lawers Historic Landscape Project (1996-2005) explored the history of a substantial area on the shores of Loch Tay, in the Central Highlands. The shielings here were subjected to a programme of field survey, excavation, pollen analysis and documentary research, giving us a much better idea of how they were managed in the early modern period. This paper will offer a brief overview of the evidence for shielings across Scotland, and will then move on to focus on the results of the Ben Lawers project. It will look at the architecture of shieling huts, and at their distribution on the mountainside. Evidence for changes in the use of shielings during the 17th and 18th centuries will be explored, in particular the pressures on tenant farmers from their landlord’s increasingly commercial approach to upland grazing, which led to the abandonment of the system in the early 19th century. Early medieval Cornish transhumance: landscape havos and hendre names, huts, pens, lanes and landscape Peter Herring, English Heritage, United Kingdom Transhumance (where the household, or part of it, accompanied summering livestock) ceased in Cornwall around AD 1000, but the practice had deep prehistoric roots, probably originating in the second millennium BC. Various sources and approaches, all supporting analytical landscape archaeology, enrich understanding of a practice of great importance in a mixed farming economy. It increased production (exploiting seasonably available resources) while reducing risk (removing livestock from growing hay and ripening crops).

- 22 -

Pre-Norman Cornish place-name forms, some shared with the Welsh, confirm seasonal settlement was widespread: havos (‘summer dwelling’), hendre (‘old or winter farming estate’), gwavos (‘winter dwelling’) and kyniaf-vod (‘autumn dwelling’). Archaeological remains on Bodmin Moor, largest of several upland areas, include clusters of small (single-person) sub-rectangular huts, associated pens; pounds for distraining trespassing livestock; and driving lanes linking lowland and upland. Archaeological evidence also includes late prehistoric single-person huts and larger Bronze Age round houses that were probably summer homes of transhumants. A simplified historic landscape characterisation (HLC) creates a spatial framework within which the archaeological sites and place-names can be placed, stimulating consideration of transhumance’s impact on upland and coastal rough ground and on the lowland farmland from whence the livestock came. Modelling transhumance activity includes predicting overall herds or flocks (equivalent of c90.000 cows in Cornwall) that would achieve what the palaeo-ecological record shows: suppression of upland shrub and tree growth by grazing pressure. That scale fits with early medieval lowland settlement density and agricultural practice, and with a recent interpretation of later Bronze Age extension of ‘commons’ and their continued oversight in later prehistory as a response to prehistoric grazing pressure. Analysis of the medieval hut groups places the individual household (with its owned and valuable animals and their products) in relation to the communal hamlet of which it was part – shared pen and shared risk, company and pleasure. Consideration of why many or all households in a hamlet sent members to the hills suggests the animals were routinely processed, presumably milked for butters, cheeses, etc to maximise outputs from the uplands. Social organisational implications of grazing pressure on resources are revealed by superimposing onto the HLC the nine large Cornish hundreds that probably policed rights and limits of transhumance. More recent British ethnographic evidence, and reflection on the roles of those remaining at the main farm, suggest that the household member who tended, milked and churned was probably (though not certainly) a young woman. We may reasonably imagine how aspects of transhumance were experienced – the two great journeys up and down (perhaps around May Day and October’s end), the partings and reunions, pleasures experienced, trust shared and responsibilities shouldered, etc. Finally, an understanding of the development of open fields and convertible husbandry in the lowland farmlands, involving new ways of managing and milking livestock, probably late in the first millennium AD, provides a realistic context for the early ending of Cornish transhumance and a useful model for explaining why other areas of Britain and Europe did not undertake transhumance. Session:

5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages Organisers: Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, Toulouse Cedex 9, France Session abstract: From the late prehistory to the end of the migrations era, western Europe as been structured in vast clusters characterized by a certain homogeneity from the point of view of the material culture: the Atlantic Bronze Age, the La Tène period, the Viking world can be considered as areas quite coherent, as well as the Roman Empire, in spite of important regional diversity. Most of this homogeneity wasn’t only due to cultural promiscuity, or to strong commercial interactions, but to the large diffusion of technological processes finalized in the fabrication of specific items widely used for social or symbolic practices characteristics of the whole material culture area. Such an area can be defined by the intensity of the connections uniting in a vast network a reduced number of individuals: workers who mastered specialized “know-how”, elite’s members who needed new kind of artefacts to strengthen their ruling, traders and travellers bringing ideas from abroad. All these actors, and maybe others more difficult to identify (aristocratic women travelling abroad to marry, mercenaries or beggars…) are the vector of technological changes. These changes can have a major impact, as for the diffusion of copper alloy and iron metallurgies. But they also can be more discrete: a new way to melt a sword, to wheel a pot, to decorate a jewel… The study of these evolutions can be regarded as the analysis of the dynamic of the material culture. But

- 23 -

it can also be considered as the examination of the whole relation between society and technology. Who is making the technological choice? And why? The worker or his client? Who will impulse the making of the first iron sword: the warrior or the blacksmith? Is the latter a servant of the first? Or is their relation strictly economic? When this sword was forged, was iron known since many times, or was it really a new technology? With this session, we propose crossed analyses of the processes of diffusion of a new technology, extended over about three millennia, in different social contexts. We hope to consider every level of innovation, from the most important – such as the diffusion of a new kind of metallurgy – to the one of lesser magnitude. We would like to shed some light on the economic function of the social elites as well as on the reasons prevailing to the development of a new technology. Contributions should consider: 1° The identity of the actors of the innovation process, as well as their motivations; by “actors”, we mean the specialist using the new techniques, but also the person who needs it for practical or symbolic use. 2° The rhythms of diffusion of new technologies. 3° The social impact of their adoption. Paper abstracts: The copper metallurgy in the third millennium BC in La Capitelle du Broum (Péret, Hérault, south of France) Marie Laroche, TRACES, France The district mining of Cabrières-Péret and the site of La Capitelle du Broum are located in the central part of the Languedoc, about 20 km from the Mediterranean Sea. Coppers minerals are distributed in three small massifs: Pioch-Farrus, La Roussignole and Bellarade on both sides of a small valley (Le Broum). The totality of the prehistoric exploitation is concentrated in 2-3 km2 on veins, which naturally associated sulphides and oxides. The mining works and the smelting of copper ores developed throughout the third millennium BC in the district. The walls of the Pioch-Farrus IV mine conserved ovoid niches, which on their base showed some debris breccias. Those traces attest that fire setting technique were used to extract the copper ore from a hard dolomite. In this mine, this technical process was used since the second half of the IIIrd millennium BC. The spoils of Bellarade mines have given the following dates from the Chalcolithic and to the Bronze Age. In addition to the copper mines, several deposits are dedicated to the reduction of ores. The excavations in the site of La Capitelle du Broum have multiplied and diversified the name of the tools directly referred to the chalcolithic metallurgy of the district of Cabrières-Péret. The discovery of copper smelting furnaces and the confirmation of the type of metallurgy used must be remark, even thought for a matter of briefness we will only touch here the great components of those artefacts. The numerous crushing tools – outils à cupules- (more than 150 in the set of the district) confirm their varied utilizations in the crushing and the selection of the minerals, as also probably in the copper prills that is convenient to separate from his gangue of slugs after the phase of extraction. At La Capitelle du Broum, the ingot molds and the crucibles are sometimes very fragmentized and overpass largely the hundred of fragments. They are systematically made without a drain peak and only some between them can be consider as axe molds. The awls which are the best represented objects in the site could authorize the hypothesis of the primacy of the wind in the functioning of the copper smelting furnaces. The hypothesis of perishable materials bellows and tuyeres, can’t be, in this way, totally excluded. In conclusion the mining district of Cabrières-Péret illustrates the emergence of the exploitation of copper ores at the beginning of the IIIrd millennium BC in southern France. War and innovation in the Bronze Age Barry Molloy, University of Sheffield, Ireland Between the Stone Age and the Iron Age in Europe, technology changed the world. In the three-age system, the Bronze Age emerged and dissipated within various date ranges, but one fact was consistent; this was that metals led to the introduction of a wide range of new social practices that were based on the use of new categories of object. Bronze combat weapons form perhaps the most visually striking corpus of material culture from this epoch, when we find the introduction of swords, spears, lances, battle-axes, shields, helmets and body armour. Weapons are a particularly dynamic form of material culture because they only serve a functional purpose when they are wielded by a person. Similarly, a warrior requires the mediation of this specialist material culture to undertake the acts associated with his social role. As such, a warrior is a mutually constituted

- 24 -

product of the interaction between the material world, technology and human agency; just as the weapon makes the warrior, the warrior makes the weapon. Moving beyond theoretical parlances, this means that for a warrior to fight he needs a weapon, for a weapon to exist bronze must be crafted, for the craftsperson to do this, bronze must be acquired. Even before considering the social context of such relationships, their functional cross-references must be further explored, as will be addressed in this paper. The earliest objects made from copper-alloys were tool-weapons such as daggers or axes, and in martial terms there was very little to differentiate potential actions with such objects made from stone or from metal. This was to change significantly when the new metal was used to manufacture weapons such as halberds or long daggers / short swords. These were purpose-made weapons of interpersonal combat, and so they required new patterns of action or behaviours to function effectively. This in turn would have transformed the social context in which combat took place so that it became more specialised and came to require skill-sets dedicated to that context. As the Bronze Age developed, shields and armour were invented and these created a new means for cooperative forms of fighting that facilitated the cooperation and interaction of larger groups of men in combat, and so essentially established the fundamental technology and modes of interaction in war that were to survive until the advent of gunpowder. As martial arts systems developed to support the use of weapons, the relationship between the warrior and craftsman became more direct as a warriorâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s combat preferences could be addressed by the craftsman to create weapons that were suited to his specific needs. Thus we find immense variation in the forms of weapons created in prehistory, even within a specific class of artefact. We also have a direct form of agency that drove weapon smiths to create ever more complex forms of cast and sheet metal weapons, so that the requirements or war and warriors can be seen as major catalysts in technological innovation. The tablet weaving in prehistory and protohistory: the contribution of the Italian record Tomaso Di Fraia, University of Pisa, Italy In the last decade important studies have been carried out on many remains of cloth and on related objects from Italian protohistoric sites. Such studies have demonstrated the development of spinning and weaving techniques and particularly the importance of tablet weaving in the Late Bronze and Iron ages. Up to now, such technique have not been adequately studied in prehistory as the archaeological record is still insufficient and fragmentary, with only some heterogeneous contexts: from contexts with doubtful bone tablets (e. g. in the IX millennium B.C. in Iran and in the Iron age in Italy) to others with only ceramic tablets and spacers in bone (Neo-eneolithic Iberian sites, IV-III millennia B.C.), or with only spacers in bone, or only clasps, or spacers in bone and fictile spools and finally sites with remains of cloth, but few or no accessories for the weaving. As regards the eventual relationship between tablet weaving and decoration on objects different from the woven ones, it might be considered whether the decorated bands of the bell-beakers and those of the Italian ceramica appenninica of the MBA are comparable with the subjects obtainable by the tablet weaving and if they might represent some symbolic or identity meanings. In Italy, a particular kind of tablet weaving, that besides the tablets utilizes spacers and spools, begins in the Late Bronze age and accompanies for several centuries textile production carried out on the vertical loom. On the basis of the archaeological record, it can reasonably be assumed that such a technique is an innovation introduced in southern Italy and from here diffused towards the north, where in the Iron age we find it in important Villanovan contexts, such as the necropolis of Verucchio and of Caolino al Sasso di Furbara. The remains of cloth in these latter necropolis are also proof of an extraordinary capacity in the production of thread, even if this phenomenon finds a precedent in the Final Bronze at Archi. Another testimony of the technical, socio-political and ideological implications of this type of weaving is offered by wooden throne of the Tomb 89 in Verucchio. Such innovations and improvements imply a series of socioeconomic conditions: 1) the formation of a considerable handicraft, in which the feminine presence had to be fundamental; 2) a strong production largely destined to the export; 3) an adequate demand of high value products and a corresponding wealth circulation; 4) to these developments seem to have contributed the collapse of the Mycenaean palatial system, that had the production of cloth as one of its economic pivots. The high level achieved in the techniques of spinning and weaving and their increasing symbolic and socio-political function led to the early creation, already in Villanovan contexts, of clothes constituting true status-symbols (particularly the toga, for both its form and decorations) that from the Villanovans were passed to the Etruscans and thence to the Romans.

- 25 -

From Prestige Goods to the Itinerant Craftsman or it´s all the same Heide W. Nørgaard, Aarhus University, Denmark For the last century, the distribution of metal artefacts and the organization of metalcrafting has been a topic of hot debate. Childe´s metalworking theories are critically examined in comparison to new theories about the origin and organization of metalcraft in terms of Bronze Agee material. Documents from the Mari archive open new doors into research of itinerant craftsman in the Nordic Bronze Age from 1500 to 1100 BC. Childe’s ideas about socially mobile, highly specialized full-time craftsmen cannot be maintained in northern Europe. How would a subsistence craftsman; i.e. one who is seasonally a full-time specialist fit into the Bronze Age pattern? One could also project the phenomenon of “specialist exchange” into Bronze Age society as well. In the Near East in the first millennium BC, expert professions were on royal retainer (ZACCAGNINI 1983). The services of those selfsame specialists could be requested and loaned out under the law of reciprocity. Despite the fact that the economic structures of the Northern Bronze Age differ from those of the Near East, a society which demonstrates international exchange alliances, and the intensive production and distribution of copper (monopolised by a small segment of the population), as is the case in the Nordic Bronze Age, such a model of specialist mobility might be possible. In this instance, relationships between neighbouring social units would be especially important. In addition to marital alliances, the creation of commonly distinguishable personal ornaments would have been an important factor in the formation of social difference and similarity. As mentioned by Rowlands “to gather and hold a warrior force a ruler had to offer suitable rewards...symbolized by similarly exalted items of wealth” (Rowlands 1980). The exchange of specialist craftsmen between equal alliance partners can therefore be seen as an “act of politeness” and might form part of a “much more general and enduring contract” (MAUSS 1990). If the value of a specialist craftsman is comparable to that of women in exogamic intermarriage (ZACCAGNINI 1983), then the exchange of these people-as-prestige items was distinct from regular exchange. But how can we detect the movement of elite-attached specialists in societies without written sources? This might be possible only through intensive investigation of crafting traces on the objects themselves. On some Krasmose type neck collars found in southern Scandinavia, crafting traces from one and the same individual are recognizable, based on the fact that unconscious, internalised working steps should be alike if worked by the same craftsman. M. MAUSS, The Gift. The form and reason for exchange in archaic societies (London 1990). M. J. ROWLANDS, Kinship, alliance and exchange in the European Bronze Age 1980) C. ZACCAGNINI, Patterns of Mobility among Ancient Near Eastern Craftsmen. J. Near East. Stud. 42, 4, 1983, 245-64. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from Bronze Age to Iron Age – the case of gold metallurgy Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, France This paper deals with changes and influences in the technological know-how in fine metal working. More precisely it studies advancements in the manufacturing techniques of prestige objects. Bronze Age Atlantic Europe is particularly rich in the production and consumption of gold objects, such as personal ornaments and table ware. During the Bronze Age and in the transition to the Early Iron Age fundamental changes take place in typology and technology of these luxury items. One purpose of the paper is to show local traditions and indigenous innovations, foreign influences and exogenous introduction of new technological knowhow. The other objective is to demonstrate the continuous change in the identity of the local population, expressed in the changing design and practical use of gold objects. Certain case studies prove the direct contact between craftsmen, whilst others confirm by imitations that no contact has taken place. The precious objects furthermore mirror the social impact of these changes in the identity and technology in the Early Iron age society. Jeweler’s hoard from Kuzebayevo in Udmurtia: example of innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe at VII century B.C. Irina Saprykina, IA RAS, Russia Taisa Ostanina, Udmurt Reoublic National Museum of Kuzebai Gerd, Izhevsk, Russia Robert Mitoyan, Moscow State University, Moscow, Russia The jeweler’s hoard has been found on the river Kama in Udmurtia. It comprises finished products, semi-finished items and production waste, as well as special instruments which characterize both the mastership of the jeweler and the origins of the new technological skills that were finding their way to the territories in question. The hoard consists of about 1000 items. The nearest analogies come from the

- 26 -

burial near the village of Dzhiginskoye (Michaelsfeld). Different technologies have been used in the manufacture of the items; the main technological operations include casting in complex casting moulds and forging and then stamping of the cast workpieces. Some of the items are decorated with seeded ornament and gilt; the most outstanding part of the hoard is a gilt belt set with seeded ornament and glass cabochons, which scholars interpret as belonging to nomad culture. This is the first case when such adornments, which are mainly encountered in territories further to the south, have been found on the territory of the site in question. At the same time, the hoard includes several items which have analogies in the archaeological materials of the Kama river basin. The present paper analyzes the technologies used for manufacturing the jewelry items from the nomad assemblage found at Kuzebayevo. The technological networks of an Iron Age region: the example of northern Iberia (VIth-Ist cent BC) Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France In spite of its “marginal” status within the Mediterranean world, the Iberian cultural area (which covers the eastern part of Spain as well as the western part of the French Mediterranean coast) was fully integrated in the technological networks of the first millennium BC. But this integration was perceived as passive: the Iberian archaeological culture has been mainly defined as the result of a sum of technology transfers from the Greek or Punic areas (wheeled pottery, stone and mud-bricks architecture...), and the genesis of the Iberian culture itself as the consequence of external cultural influences. This vision of a protohistoric culture passively determined by its relations with the “core” of the Ancient Mediterranean is still popular among the archaeologists. Yet, the study of the Iberian technology shows that the reality is a bit more complex. Obviously, on some aspects, foreign influences are clearly noticeable, as for the wheeled and painted pottery, technologically and aesthetically under Punic influence, mainly in the initials phases of its production (VI cent. BC). But it would be simplistic to reduce the Iberians craftsmen’s technological capacities to the imitation of Punic or Greek production processes. Iberian people had a true innovation capacity, as was clearly demonstrated by Natalia Alonso for the rotary hand-mill (Alonso 2002). In this paper, we will analyze the pattern of constitution of the Iberian technological patrimony, from the First Iron Age (VIIIth-VIIth cent. BC) background to the Roman Era (IInd-Ist cent. BC). We will specifically focus in the northern part of this important cultural group (Aragon, Catalonia, French Languedoc), which receives a tiny Greek Colony around 580 BC, Emporion. We will first briefly study the productive structure of these populations and show that production is mainly controlled by some prominent lineages, for which it was a main concern related to agonistic competition for power. Then, basing ourselves in archaeological examples (ceramics, metal weaponry...), we will show that technology transfers and innovation maybe related to strategies aimed to optimize the social use prominent lineages could make of their productive strength. Some of these lineages developed new technologies to favour their integration in elite networks extending as far as continental Europe or to augment their redistribution capacity and as a consequence their notoriety inside their own community. We will then show that Iberia had a really active role in the technological life of the ancient world, not only receiving technologies from abroad, but also developing new technologies on its own and exporting them toward the Roman world. N. Alonso, 2002, “Le moulin rotatif manuel au nord-est de la Péninsule ibérique: une innovation technique dans le contexte domestique de la mouture des céréales”, in H. Procopiou, R. Treuil (dir.), Moudre et broyer. L’interprétation fonctionnelle de l’outillage de mouture et debroyage dans la Préhistoire et l’Antiquité . Vol. II- Archéologie et Histoire: du Paléolithique au Moyen âge, Paris, Ed. du CTHS, 2002, pp.111-128. Wheel-made pottery in the ‘barbarian’ Europe: a question of scale and organisation of production in the light of quantitative analyses Marzena Przybyla, Uniwersytet Jagiellonski, Krakow, Poland Marcin Przybyla, Uniwersytet Jagiellonski, Krakow, Poland Existence of the centers of wheel-made pottery production on the territory of ‘barbarian’ Europe in the Late Roman Period was perceived often as a result of cultural diffusion or even a physical presence of specialists arrived from the provinces of Roman Empire. This opinion may be partially confirmed by the evidence of ancient literary sources. In our paper we will try to examine in detail some deposits of wheel-made vessels. All of analysed complexes originate in destructed pottery kilns both from the Roman provinces and the ‘barbarian’ Europe. Using statistical methods (CV and PCA-analysis) we will attempt to find possible differences and similarities concerning scale and organisation of pottery production in both compared cultural milieus. The aim of our examination is to put some light on the issue of spreading

- 27 -

of the discussed innovation and mechanism of its accommodation to the local economic and social conditions. Non-ferrous metalwork in the Viking Age town Kaupang Unn Pedersen, University of Oslo, Norway The Viking Age town Kaupang was established c. AD 800 in an area with no prior urban development. A group of non-ferrous metalworkers was among the first to arrive, and waste from the production demonstrates that they were skilled and competent artisans with access to high quality raw material. Thus Kaupang inspires to a discussion of how technology was transferred to a new place in the early Viking Age, by whom and why. Moreover a unique collection of 25 lead models was the results of the Kaupang excavations 1998-2003. Lead models were used from the earliest phase and throughout the lifetime of the town. They demonstrate that non-ferrous metalwork at Kaupang was characterized by serial production. Such a production resulting in larger series of almost identical objects is a well known feature for Viking Age crafts, and the extensive use of this mode of production distinguish Viking Age craft activities from craft activities in the preceding centuries. This paper will also explore why serial production came to play such an important role in the Viking Age non-ferrous metalwork, and how. I will discuss whether this technological choice was initiated by the craftspeople themselves, a response to changing demands from consumers, a result of the establishment of the Viking Age town as a new social and economic arena, or a consequence of several different circumstances. Session:

6. The phenomenon of prehistoric roundels across Europe - a diachronic comparison with particular consideration of taphonomic and anthropogenic influences on finds distribution, ditch section variability and backfilling processes

Organisers: Oliver Rück, Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, Germany Dominique Bosquet, Service public de Wallonie - DGO4, Bierges, Belgium Session abstract: On the basis of a comparison of ditched enclosures, this session aims to find some answers for specific taphonomic questions which will contribute to the understanding of the archaeological record (finds & features) and provide evidence for the nature and duration of use of such roundels. Amongst the most important questions are: Which processes lead to the observed horizontal and vertical finds distribution? Are there clear indicators for natural and/or anthropogenic influences? What are the limits of detailed artefact studies - have we reached them already? Does stratigraphy allow conclusions on whether backfilling was a slow or a fast process? What kind of indicators point to natural, which to anthropogenic influences? Why does stratigraphy often show so many layers, why is a cross section as “colourful” as it is? What are the indicators for the length of time the ditch remained open? What kind of specific analyses from the natural sciences could best contribute to our answers? Are there hints as to the way a ditch was dug out or as what kinds of tools have been used? Which excavation strategies are suitable for different subsoil environments? Concerning the ditch cross sections it is evident, at least in loess soils, that what we see is not what was there. Regarding this aspect, we will attempt to define indicators for natural and anthropogenic factors relating to the modification of the ditch section. In this context a last big question arises: was the backfilling of the ditch carried out by people or by natural forces? Speakers should pick up and discuss these different questions by way of specific case studies.

- 28 -

Paper abstracts: LBK enclosures of Hesbaye (Liège province, Belgium) : questions regarding morphology, functions and taphonomy by means of an experimentation. Dominique Bosquet, SPW-DGO4-Service de l’Archéologie en province de Brabant, Belgium Belgium counts 6 LBK enclosures, consisting of a ditch doubled by a fence, some of it comprising several sometimes very well defended entrances. These elements imply a defensive vocation, without excluding other more complex motivations to be brought to light. Although being of variable dimensions, they are characterised by a “V” profile and an egg-shaped plan reproduced site by site according to an unknown method. Furthermore, the ditch is quickly neglected in spite of the extreme care brought to its digging. To estimate the degree of technical difficulty which represents this type of excavation, an experiment was tried, detailed in this presentation. It concerns the manufacturing of wooden tools similar to those discovered on the German site of Erkelenz-Kückhoven as well as the digging of a section of rectilinear ditch of 5 m of length. At the end of the exercise, it seems clearly that techniques and neolithic tools are very effective and that, during the construction of an enclosure, the digging of the ditch did not represent the most difficult task, unlike the erection of the fence. It is also clear that as they are, neither the ditch, nor the earth amount represent an unbridgeable obstacle. On the other hand, once invaded by the vegetation 9 weeks after its abandonment, the ditch becomes a substantial obstacle. However, it was especially the fence which represented the major defensive element, whether it was integrated in the earth amount or constituted by a wattel-and-daub wall. Considering taphonomy of ditches left abandoned, some interesting observations had been made too. Neolithic rondels in the Czech Republic: perspective of micromorphologic and formative analysis Petr Kvetina, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Marketa Koncelova, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Jaroslav Ridky, Institute of Archaeology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, Prague, Czech Republic Radka Sumberova, Institute of Archaeology, Prague, Czech Republic Lenka Lisa, Institute of Geology, Prague, Czech Republic The aim of the paper is to present current approaches to the study of Neolithic circle enclosures – rondels. The monumental features indirectly document changes in the social structure of the Central European Neolithic period, especially its later phases (4900-4500 BC). During the second half of the 20th century and at the beginning of this century there was a significant growth in the number of newly discovered sites with rondels, not only in the Czech Republic but also in Lower Austria, western Slovakia, and Germany. Most of the many publications considering Neolithic rondels focus on their function, which is obviously related to the anticipated social complexity, but all such interpretive hypotheses are also causally connected with questions regarding the original appearance, duration and reason for the demise of particular Neolithic rondels. These are the particular problems which we will focus in our paper. By the study of microstratigraphy of ditch infilling and analyses of artefacts distribution within the rondel’s ditches we will aspire to a) clarify the ways and time of filling the rondel ditches, i.e. whether this was accomplished gradually or episodically, slowly or quickly, naturally or intentionally; b) explain the presence of artefacts in the ditch fill; c) resolve the matter of existence and location of the assumed rondel earthwork walls; d) contribute to a clarification of the chronological relationship between the residential areas and the rondel site. Construction, maintenance, modification and re-use of middle Neolithic enclosures – evidence from the roundels at Ippesheim and Quedlinburg II (Germany) Wolfram Schier, Freie Universität Berlin, Germany Excavations carried out at the early 5th millennium roundels at Ippesheim (Bavaria) and Quedlinburg II (Sachsen-Anhalt) between 1998 and 2011 provided a lot of detailed insights into the construction, maintenance and later modification of such monumental enclosures. At Ippesheim, there is evidence for both the widening and narrowing of entrances, even the later removal of an original causewayed gate seems likely. The modifications of the entrance width might have affected the astronomical orientation of at least one gate, indicating a shift in its significance and/or function. Processes of quick, deliberate backfilling and slow, natural sedimentation contrast at short distance. An atypical inhumation of a female individual in a narrow shaft right in the geometric centre might suggest a symbolic abandonment of the ritual functions of the site. At the contemporary roundel II near Quedlinburg there is evidence for careful maintenance of the ditches

- 29 -

and a subsequent slow natural sedimentation process. Again modifications can be shown at one of the gates. Quite striking, however, is the re-use and recutting of the circular ditches around 3000 BC, i.e. about 1700 years after the original construction of the site. The construction history and taphonomic observations will be discussed in the light of supposed functional change and an altered social meaning of these early monumental sites. In and out – Remarks and thoughts on filling- and taphonomic processes on Middle Neolithic circular enclosures in Central Europe with special consideration of the Goseck roundel in Saxony-Anhalt Norma Literski, Martin-Luther-University Halle/Wittenberg, Germany More than 140 circular enclosures (roundels or Kreisgrabenanlagen) of Middle Neolithic type are now known to be distributed between Hungary and western Germany. Among those, the Goseck enclosure, which is the subject of my doctoral dissertation, is one of the few which has been completely excavated. It can bee dated to the developed Stroke-Ornamented Pottery Culture, which is a part of the multicultural complex connected with the early Lengyel-Culture in the first half of the 5th century BC. One common attribute of this cultural complex is the construction of large circular enclosures whose ditch or ditches have a steep V-shaped section and enclose (multi)palisaded but otherwise empty inner areas. The ditches often show traces of recutting or cleaning after they were refilled with sediments – either by natural processes or by anthropogenic means. It is unclear whether these ditches were being cleaned constantly to keep them in good condition, or whether they were almost completely rebuilt seasonally. It is also not understood, what happened either to the up cast from these renovations or the artefacts in the former ditch sediments. Moreover it is also debatable whether putative banks lay outside or inside the ditches. These questions are as widely discussed as they are essential for a better understanding of the phenomenon of Middle Neolithic circular enclosures. In this paper I will address these issued with reference to preliminary results of my analyses of the distribution, refittings and condition of the pottery finds in the Goseck ditches and other features as well as the interpretation of over fifty documented ditch sections. This will also include observations on filling processes of the perimeter ditch. The paper furthermore includes selected comparisons with the situation and features of other analogous enclosures. Out & In? - Oscillating interpretations of filling- and taphonomic processes of the Late Neolithic ditched enclosure of Belleben I in Saxony-Anhalt and some remarks on finds distribution Oliver Rück, Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, Germany Since the 1990s several ditched enclosures with circular shape have been detected in Saxony-Anhalt by means of aerial photography. Some of those sites were investigated in the following years by either geophysical surveys or test excavations or both. Belleben I is one of those roundels. It has been excavated since 2009 under the DFG Priority Programme 1400 “Early Monumentality and Social Differentiation”. The enclosure shows a slight oval shape with a diameter of roughly 92 m. The monument can be attributed to the Baalberge Culture and according to AMS dates falls into the interval between 3600 and 3400 cal BC. The Baalberge Culture is the first archaeological culture in Saxony-Anhalt which can be assigned to the Funnel Beaker sphere. Observations and first results show that items of daily use and “waste” were deliberately deposited. The intentionality of the placements is visible in the position of the halves or fragments of jaws in the deepest parts of the trough-shaped scoops within the large pits. Ceramics were shattered and placed on several spots immediately above the base of the ditch. The directly adjoining fragments of the vessels were scattered over roughly 40 m within the ditch. Concerning the filling of the ditch, the question is whether there were anthropogenic influences for this process or whether it occurred naturally. What are the indicators for the length of time the ditch remained open? Cross-sections of the ditch show a varying profile in different parts of the roundel. This can probably traced back to the polygonal outline of the roundel, which in turn suggests that the ditch was dug in segments. On the other hand the ditch section variability could be assumed as a consequence of the variable impacts of erosion processes. Last but not least it is possible that the ditch was filled anthropogenically and intentionally to a certain level. In general the profile is mostly U- to V-shaped with a 30-40 cm wide and an even floor. In the lower levels it shows sharp edges between the unspoilt sediment and the ditch itself. Sharp distinctions between many thin layers are visible. There are no traces of cleaning the ditch. Findings are located only on its base. This could point to a short timeframe the refilling took place. In the upper layer the profile has less sharp boundaries and the filling is more homogenous: Traces of natural

- 30 -

decay are found in those layers. This is indicated by wedge-shaped inclusions of unspoilt sediment and the absence of finds. Filling the ditches; faunal analysis based inferences on the stratigraphic sequence of Ditches 3 and 4 of Perdigões enclosure (Southern Portugal) Cláudia Costa, University of Algarve, Portugal Perdigões ditch enclosure, located in Southern Portugal, is a site dated from the 3rd millennium BC where archaeological interventions have exposed several negative structures, namely ditches 3 and 4. These ditches constitute parallel “V” shaped structures excavated on the bedrock, and are 1,70 m deep (Ditch 3) and 2 m deep (Ditch 4). Both structures were filled with a sequence of roughly horizontal anthropic sediments, that contain archaeological artefacts, mostly ceramic fragments and vertebrate fauna. The faunal species present in both ditches are suids, the most numerous taxon, followed by bovids (cattle and one element of auroch), ovicaprids, red deer, horse, dog/wolf, rabbit and hare. The anatomical representation of these assemblages, however, differs in each ditch: in Ditch 3, the most common elements are from cranial and appendicular skeleton, whereas Ditch 4 is filled mostly with elements from axial skeleton. In addition to this aspect, the presence of intentional spatial association of bones and other elements (such as pottery sherds and quartzite pebbles) does not fit with the pattern of “secondary refuse” (in the sense used by Schiffer, 1972). Instead, the faunal remains seem to integrate “intentional depositions”, at least on some parts of the sequence. On both structures, faunal assemblages are more fragmented on the top units of the sequence, whereas on its base, faunal remains tend to be more complete. This transition in the different fragmentation indexes occurs in the stratigraphic units 58 in Ditch 3, and in unit 34 in Ditch 4, consubstantiating these units the idea of “intentional depositions” in the sense used Márquez Romero & Jiménez Jáimez (2008). In some stratigraphic units, root etching was identified on bone surfaces. Root etching is linked to pedogenic development. The existence of this taphonomic phenomenon points to a discontinuous filling process on the two ditches, where stratigraphic units remained stable and exposed long enough to allow the beginning of pedogenetic process to develop. On Ditch 3, the assemblage from stratigraphic unit 58 was interpreted as a “structured deposition”. In fact, this is one of the assemblages most affected by root etching, and natural processes, namely the presence of a water channel, eroded this archaeological unit’s surface. These evidence suggests that after sedimentary formation and setting up of “depositional structures”, the unit was exposed for a certain period of time. Two other main natural taphonomical signatures were identified. On one hand, the presence of manganese oxide staining (which affects all the remains throughout the sequence in Ditch 3, and a low percentage of bones from Ditch 4), and, on the other hand, calcium carbonate accumulations that particularly affects the basal assemblages in both ditches. This latter aspect attests to the stratigraphic stability of the sequence. With this paper, we present an example of how the understanding of the filling processes of negative structures has to be based on detailed analysis of the different contextual and material features that comprise these structures. Only through detailed analysis can archaeological interpretative models be supported. Depositional processes at a henge-like circular enclosure near Pömmelte-Zackmünde, Saxony-Anhalt, Germany Andre Spatzier, Institut für Kunstgeschichte und Archäologien Europas, Germany Near the village Pömmelte-Zackmünde, Saxony-Anhalt, a circular enclosure dated to the transitional period from the Late Neolithic to the Early Bronze Age was excavated between 2005 and 2008. The layout of the enclosure consists of multiple rings of ditches, a bank, pits and posts. The largest circle has a diameter of 115 m. Its closest parallels can be found in henge monuments of the British Isles like Stonehenge, Woodhenge or the Southern Circle of Durrington Walls. There is no doubt, that the finds from features of the Pömmelte enclosure, especially types and/or decoration of the ceramics, could be attributed to the late Bell Beaker culture and the earliest phase of the Unêtice culture (Proto-Unêtice). Nevertheless it is questionable to what extent the culturally interpreted remains represent two distinct cultural entities. The uncovered features and finds belonging to the circular enclosure reveal interesting new insights in the ritual behaviour within a monumental architectonical structure with primary religious importance. The monuments significance as a place for religious and/or ideological motivated activities serving the maintenance of the cosmological and social order is obvious. There are possible evidence for the (ritual?) killing of human individuals, relations to mortuary cults evident in burials of a specific segment of the society and numerous deliberate deposits of ceramics, stone axes, animal bones etc. In respect to the

- 31 -

deposits the most interesting features are 29 deep shaft-like pits situated along the enclosures main ditch. The stratigraphical position of the finds within the shafts shows a three step deposition pattern. Most of the ceramics, animal bones or human remains were found at the bottom of the pits. In a few cases objects have been deliberately layed down on top of the shafts infilling and were located just below the ditch layers. They possibly had a “sealing function” for the depositional processes or activities represented by the finds within those pits. While these two steps have to be seen in the light of the shafts primary function, the third step are secondary offerings placed within the ditch layers just above some of the deep pits. Interestingly according to the layer sequence of the ditch itself the shafts were dug into the open, the partly silted and the completed filled ditch. While the lower layers result from natural erosion processes, the upper part of the sequence is likely to be the product of deliberate refilling. It is very likely, that the entire monument was dismantled at around 2100/2050 B.C. Further evidence supporting this hypotheses are votive offerings that were laid down into the negatives of the posts of at least three of the enclosures circles after the wooden poles have been extracted. They are closing deposits sensu stricto. The reasons why the monument lost its significance and was “buried” are yet unclear. But at the same time a new henge-like monument of similar layout and size was erected in just 1,3 km distance. Session:

7. Exploring Manifestations of Community in Prehistory and History: ”Old World” Perspectives Organisers: James Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, United States Mads Holst, Aarhus University, Moesgaard, Denmark Session abstract: Community has been one of the most persistent and pervasive concepts in archaeology, anthropology and history. The ethnographic literature abounds with concepts of community. From George Murdock’s (1949:255) descriptions of community as a unit of social interaction based on people who reside together having regular face-to-face associations and which act as a significant mechanism for the production of social identities to Benedict Anderson’s (1991) reconceptualization of community as the nation-state, scholars have actively engaged with community concepts for decades. Recently, Marcelo Canuto and Jason Yaeger (2000) brought communities into anthropological archaeology through a collection of studies based in the “New World.” Drawing upon authors with disparate approaches, these scholars sought to “invigorate discussion and stimulate critical examination of the ideas that archaeologists have adopted in regard to community.” Such ideas included the temporal, spatial, social, ideological and political dimensions of community. As a result, we do not believe that there is or should be one encompassing model for community in archaeology. Its intrinsic fluidity and aptitude for aiding in description, explanation and interpretation of social phenomena would only be hampered by such an attempt. From Knapp (2003) and Gerritsen (2003) to Hanks (2009), community is being used increasingly in insightful and productive ways. From more traditional concepts of the coercive and cooperative communities to the use of “imagined communities” as frames of reference and meaning for mining groups, community is proving to be a powerful tool for investigations of prehistoric social organization, the production of social, economic and ethnic identities, political landscapes, localities, the organization of craft production as well as the exchange and transportation of goods, among other topics. This session seeks to explore such dimensions (and others) through the multifaceted and contingent nature of community using original archaeological case studies. Submissions are sought that actively engage with the broader corpus of community studies in anthropology, archaeology, history and geography, participate in problem-driven research, and that will contribute to our growing understanding of communities and their investigation in “Old World” archaeology.

- 32 -

Paper abstracts: (Re)assembling communities Oliver Harris, Newcastle University, United Kingdom In this paper I seek to build on and extend recent approaches to community in both Old and New World archaeologies. Whilst applauding the recent emphasis on communities as the outcome of practice and imagination, I suggest that there remains an unaddressed and problematic romanticism at the heart of the term community, which sees it deployed not only in archaeologists’ interpretations but in the language of particular kinds of political discourse. After all, as Raymond Williams pointed out in his classic Key Words of 1976, community is a term that almost never seems to be used negatively. In this paper I seek to develop our understandings of communities to combat this by recognising them not just as social collectives of people, but as assemblages of people, things, places, monuments and animals. Such a move puts an affective approach to human/non-human relations at the heart of what we do. This approach will be explored through a situated case-study from Late Neolithic Britain, exploring the specific overlapping scales of community present, and how these emerged through things, houses and monuments as much as through people. In doing so I will show how new understandings of community emerges that not only challenges our understanding of this time and place, but of how we use the term community in archaeology in general. Chiefs and Clients in the Central Highlands of New Guinea Henry Dosedla, German museum of agriculture, Germany The intricate distribution patterns of extremely different tribal traditions in the interior highlands of Papua-New Guinea often representing quite separate stages of cultural development at the time of primary contact with the western world only a few decades ago offered optimal1 opportunities for field research on the gradual shaping of social structures covering a wide range between equal members of hunting and gathering groups and first elements of archaic slavery systems. Due to the then prevalent economical conditions of gardening and pig husbandry based on a technology still at stone age level this provided clear evidence of the fact that initial steps towards the creation of elites and hierarchies were already possible at such an early stage and did not – according to prevalent opinion – only emerge since the dawn of metal age. Identity and community in the Iron Age Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia European Iron Age studies over the years demonstrate that there are significant and fundamental differences in understanding as well as spatial and conceptual definition of different cultural entities, such as cultural complexes, cultural groups, ethnic groups, or communities. That seriously affects any attempt to study character, content and meaning of various interactions between specific groups of people. Introduction of all sorts of different inclusive or exclusive criteria for such entities, regardless of their relation to different features of material culture, or more abstract concepts such as burial ritual, instead of bringing more clarity and introducing universally accepted tools, succeeded only in creating even larger confusion in creation of general picture of the Iron Age cultural dynamics. Obviously, it is time to change the scope of our analysis and take step backwards from “general picture” and large theoretical models, to smaller, actual groups of people and their actual interactions in time/ space framework. Another necessary change related to identity issues is change of perspective. Most of identity labels in the Iron Age are product of “others” and not of actual communities to which they refer. There is also question of changing identity and how does it reflect structure modification of any community over any period of time. Specific problem arises from different definitions of communities and their identity markers, based on historical, archaeological, anthropological, ethnographic sources. The Southern Pannonia, with its intensive and complex cultural dynamics from the Late Bronze Age to the historical times of Roman conquest, provide excellent arena for study of all sorts identity issues related to different communities and their interaction. This paper will try to use some of these examples as case studies for general discussion on identity and community in the Iron Age Europe. Textile Production and Community Organization at Karatas Josh Cannon, University of Chicago, United States James A. Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, Pittsburgh, United States

- 33 -

The Bronze Age Anatolian site of Karataş presents an excellent archaeological case study for the investigation of centralization/decentralization processes and their involvement in community organizational dynamics. Karataş is a small, south-west Anatolian settlement that was inhabited for much of the Early Bronze Age (EBI-III). Early on Karataş’ inhabitants appeared to have relied primarily upon pastoralism and the site itself was most likely seasonal. In its later phases a mixed economy of agropastoralism appeared and full-time occupation occurred. While such transitions at Karataş point to dramatic changes in domestic, economic, and social organization on many levels, it also sets up a vibrant background for investigations of the emergence of craft production and possibilities for centralized political authority and their relationship to changes at the community level. While it has been suggested that ‘community’ approaches have been naturalized in the archaeological literature (Isbell 2000), this paper evaluates more critically the properties and conditions under which communities emerge, evolve and disintegrate over time. Multiple lines of evidence are used to assess how changes in density and distribution of textile production tools (spindle whorls, loom-weights, needles, and awls) led to the early emergence of a centralized form of political and economic community and its decentralization in later occupation phases of the site. Such transitions illustrate intentional economic strategies and reactions to them through time. The patterns of distribution are correlated with the upkeep of a particular fortified (possibly elite) structure, indicating a link between community craft production and initial stages of centralized political authority. We assess how craft production and centralized political authority may have been associated with overall community identity as such factors most likely reflected changes in the shared experiences of the community as well as community-authority dynamics. Such an investigation allows for the evaluation of community-level transformations over the course of several hundred years at a single site that can then be used to more critically and accurately assess the effects of such changes at the broader scale of the ‘region’. The results of natural-scientific methods in the in studying the Late Bronze Age’s settlements in Demsky-Urshak watershed (Southern Urals) Iya Shuteleva, Bashkirian State Pedagogical University, Russia Nickolay Sherbakov, Bashkirian State Pedagogical University, Ufa, Russia In modern Archeology of the Bronze Age settlements of Bashkir Urals formation, development and change of ethnic and ethno-cultural composition of the Late Bronze Age Urals has played a leading role. Particularly acute today, there is a question of radiocarbon dating for the existence of cultural and historical commonalities in the said territory. The territory of Bashkortostan is characterized by the absence of various reference databases to research the monuments of Srubnay and the Alakul’ cultures. On this basis, the selection of reference soil samples and conduct tests of paleopedology, compiling a data bank/ base of GPS-coordinates will more accurately deliver the objects under study on the electronic maps and create the first in the Republic of Bashkortostan, a similar database, which will also continue to hold a geomagnetic analysis. The study of soils formed in a variety of landscape and climatic conditions of the Southern Urals, will hold paleoreconstruction environment and climate, taking into account characteristics of the region, as well as to compare data paleopedology, metallographic analysis and radiocarbon dating of scales on one side and traditional methods of archaeological reconstructions of the chronology of ethno-cultural interactions with the other. Trace elements of osteological material studied monuments would allow you to create a unique database on processing technology of bone in the Bronze Age in the southern Urals. According to radiocarbon dates these groups of monuments are dated between 1740 / 1520 and 1880/1430 cal. ВС. The results of the archaeological sites in Muradymovo Aurgazinskiy district in 1995 - 2005, respectively, and with Kazburun in 2004 and 2009. Published by R. Suleymanov in 2006, G. Obydennova, I. Shuteleva, N. Shcherbakov, 2006 (in Russian); I. Shuteleva., N. Shcherbakov, 2005 (in Russian); I. Shuteleva, N. Sherbakov, K. Gorshkov, 2010 etc. A predisposition of some residents of settlement and burial sites to similar paleo illnesses, periods of inadequate nutrition and life of ancient populations basis on the preliminary skeletal analysis have been established. Active work with radiocarbon dating, and metallographic analysis allowed us to allocate, which allows us to allocate some of the archaeological district. North European Late Bronze age koinai. Burial practices as community spaces. Serena Sabatini, Göteborg University, Sweden Burial practices provide powerful frames of reference for the study of prehistoric societies. When specific elements not only express a clear intention of distinction from what we could call the local norms, but also repeat themselves in several distant areas, a community model seems to offer fruitful tools for the interpretations of such phenomena.

- 34 -

Northern European Late Bronze Age burial practices like the so called house urns show a twofold attitude being at the same time compliant to the local rituals, but specific and “foreign” in their formal characteristics (e.g. shape) and meanings. Being used by a limited number of community members in every burial ground, they seem to point at the existence of an imaginary community stretching over several cultural borders and challenging the relation between normativity and diversity in cultural terms. From Benedict Anderson to Arjun Appadurrai the concept of imagined community has been largely debated in modern postcolonial and global studies. This paper will explore how the same concept can be usefully applied in order to shed light on (Late Bronze Age) transcultural practices that cope together local and external instances. Keywords: Bronze Age, diversity, House urns, imagined community, normativity, transculturality Prehistoric pottery and chronological correlation of the Bronze Age communities (the case study) Sofya Panteleeva, Institute of History and Archaeology, Russia In the Bronze Age the great cultural changes have occurred throughout Eurasia. Such significant advances as the emergence of pastoral nomadism, the development of metallurgy, the rise of social complexity were of crucial importance in prehistory. The Southern Urals’s population, inhabited the boundary region between Europe and Asia, was also actively involved in these processes. The intermediate geographical position and open steppe landscape promoted migrations and intensive cultural interactions which influenced the formation and development of the local communities. This was reflected in the material culture appearance. Chronological correlation of different cultural traditions, problems of their genesis and transformation are the focal points of the archaeological study of the Bronze Age sites. Investigation of pottery distribution within stratificated settlements is an important part of scientific projects, because ceramics is not only a perfect chronological data indicator but also it can be viewed as a medium of expression of cultural identity. Variability and abundance of pottery allow us to correlate distinguished types with particular stratigraphic layers and structures using the statistical calculations. Such a research is being undertaken on the basis of materials of the Kamennyi Ambar settlement (2035-1680 Cal BC). Ceramics of the site is subdivided into three typological groups, corresponding to different cultural traditions: Sintashta, Petrovka and syncretic Srubnaya-Alakul’ (early phase). Radiocarbon dates obtained from the Bronze Age sites demonstrate the chronological sequence of these complexes, but their temporal intervals are overlapping. This observation allows scholars to suppose that Sintashta and Petrovka traditions, and subsequently Petrovka and early Srubnaya-Alakul’ traditions could partly overlap each other within some period of time. The main point demanding consideration is the interaction of these cultural traditions on the Kamennyi Ambar settlement. Amongst the most important questions are: 1) Were these traditions connected to different building horizons? 2) Could representatives of different traditions live together in one community? Results of the spatial pottery analysis will be presented in the paper. This work has been undertaken within the interdisciplinary project, supported by Presidium of the Urals Branch of RAS. Prehistoric Tell Communities on the Great Hungarian Plain William Parkinson, The Field Museum, United States Paul Duffy, University of Toronto, Toronto, Canada Attila Gyucha, Hungarian National Museum, Budapest, Hungary As archaeologists discovered with the concepts of “houses” and “households” decades ago, there is no given correlation between a social unit and its archaeological signature. Nowhere does this become more evident than when wrestling with the concept of “community” in a prehistoric context. In this paper, we attempt to reframe discussions of community by examining the variability exhibited within three tellfocused settlement systems in the Körös Region of the Great Hungarian Plain. Tells in this region were constructed in the Neolithic and Bronze Age, and their chronology, organization and functional roles within communities has long been a topic of great interest and discussion. Nonetheless, the nature of social organization at tell sites, and their relationships to other kinds of sites in their micro-regions, are only recently being explicitly explored. Recent research around three tells, Szeghalom-Kovácshalom, Vésztő-Mágor, and Békés-Várdomb, illustrates a significant amount of variability in community organization during the Neolithic and the Bronze Age. When studied at a larger, regional scale, however, spatial patterns of community organization in the landscape exhibit more similar patterns both in terms of integration within and interaction between communities. We suggest that community patterning throughout prehistory in the region seems to be one of variability between contemporary sites, and recurrent, diachronic, patterns of local and micro-regional social interactions.

- 35 -

Creating community in Early Bronze Age Crete Emily Miller Bonney, California State University Fullerton, United States One of the most challenging aspects of studying the Early Bronze Age (ca. 2800-1900 BCE) on Crete is determining what constituted community for those early peoples. Aegeanists confidently discuss the emergence of hierarchical social structures with peer polity competition over the course of this very long period but is that what the evidence actually tells us about community? With the Early Bronze Age material largely hidden by the later “palaces” at Knossos, Phaistos and Malia archaeologists have excavated fewer than ten settlements for this period, and evidence of occupation otherwise is limited to scattered traces of presumed farmsteads. But the apparent elusiveness of residential structures is more than outweighed by the mortuary architecture because, this paper argues, community for the Early Bronze Age inhabitants of south central Crete was forged in the cemeteries and connected people across both space and time. The residents of small farmsteads collaborated in the construction of a circular tholos tomb situated on bedrock with walls at least one meter thick, a corbeled roof and often with a trilithon entrance sealed by a massive blocking stone. The dead were placed in the tombs with three to four pieces of pottery and one or two personal possessions which could occasionally include seals or jewelry but no distinguishing insignia of rank suggesting a relatively egalitarian society. The living re-entered the tombs after the initial interment moving bones and grave goods to make room for new residents. In this way the living encountered and re-encountered the recently dead and the long-dead, the grave goods from the immediate past and those from a distant time. Over time the tomb filled with hundreds of burials and users would construct an annex. Occasionally a tomb might go out of use and then be re-opened and returned to service at a later time. The cemeteries were situated in the landscape so as to be easily accessible from all sides and, when traces of settlement are found, clearly visible from the homes of the living. Open occasionally paved areas around the tombs were used for feasting and toasting not only at the time of burial but on other occasions as well incorporating and reincorporating the dead in the community of the living. The long period of use, in a few instances nearly a thousand years, meant that the “community” was not confined to a particular time but reached back into the past and forward into the future including the living and the dead. The cemeteries were the center of public life, the place where community was formed and given meaning and experienced. Community and society in prehistoric archaeology Ladislav Smejda, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic This paper explores several perspectives, in which the archaeological manifestations of human ‘communities’ as opposed to ‘societies’ can be traced and studied. The basic theoretical concepts utilized here draw on recent publications of Evzen Neustupny, who attempted to systematize inner and outer relations of social units on strictly archaeological grounds. Illustrative examples of spatial and temporal consequences of such notions will be sought, inevitably touching the important questions of prehistoric production, specialization, consumption, exchange, and ownership. It will be argued that artefacts, the purposeful products (and creators) of humanity, and especially their structuring and distribution, serve as direct evidence of past communities. The Dialectics of Individual and Community in the Neolithic: A Perspective from Archaeological Survey in Central Bavaria Matthew Murray, University of Mississippi, United States In this paper, I integrate original archaeological survey data with published excavation reports and regional syntheses to examine change in settlement behavior and representations of individuals and communities in Bavaria during the Neolithic period (ca. 5500 to 2200 BC). Robert Redfield’s (1960) influential definition of “community” focused on several essential qualities of small-scale social groups such as similarity of activities and ideas, common identity, and self-sufficiency in time and space. William Isbell (2000) argued that such essentialist studies of community impose subjective and external classifications onto the past that mask how the internal “imagined” community is constructed. Recently, Mark Varien and James Potter (2008) have reiterated Isbell’s conviction that the archaeology of community should focus on the nature of contextualized social interactions that create and maintain communities. Settlement behavior, in particular spatial clustering, creates conditions necessary for intensive social interaction. The use of domestic space, mortuary traditions, and social discourses in material culture are additional contexts for the mediation of tensions between “collective” and “individual” identities. When we compare these contexts we open avenues of exploration into the “imagined” community. During the early Linearbandkeramik (LBK) period (around 5500 BC), the first agricultural colonists

- 36 -

initially focused on a specific ecological adaptation (high loess terraces of major stream systems) while maintaining strong communal practices within large core settlements. My intensive examination of a rural landscape between the Danube and Isar rivers reveals that already during the later LBK period some core communities began to fragment and expanded into new ecological zones that encompassed relatively dry upland locations along the boundaries of major watersheds. This process of community fragmentation and settlement expansion continued during the Middle Neolithic (ca. 4800 BC), and it was intensified through transformations in traditions of social representation in ceramic production, lithic resource exploitation, mortuary behavior, and domestic space. Communities began to express themselves locally and regionally, most visibly in ceramic traditions, and the first indigenous cultures of Bavaria (such as the Oberlauterbach group of the Southeast Bavarian Middle Neolithic cultural realm) were established. By the later Neolithic (4000 BC), representations of “community” were further challenged by the appearance of cults of individual – rather than communal – identities. Survey reveals settlement behavior, pottery distributions, and patterns in lithic resource exploitation; however, when combined with literature concerning use of domestic space, mortuary traditions, and visual culture (e.g., Hofmann and Bickle 2009), we also uncover the changing dialectics of identity in Neolithic Central Europe. Movable Community: Fungible Sovereignty and Political Landscape in the Late Medieval Armenian Highlands Kathryn Franklin, University of Chicago, United States This paper explores the socio-political and material landscape of the late medieval (A.D. 12-14th c.) Armenian Highlands as constituting the localized conditions of possibility for the production of an emergent, mobile concept of community. Emphasizing the symbolic and practical aspects of community as an analytic, I approach the historical and archaeological record of late medieval political economy in the Highlands in terms of how socially produced spaces (those of architecture, trade, and of historical discourse) were put to work in the service of political sovereignty simultaneously local and mobile. Examining the case of the highland *naxarar* nobility on the eve and in the wake of the Mongol invasions, I develop a practical community concept that is situated at the intersection of disjunctive political developments, economic transformations, and human mobility. Specifically, I examine how the re-structuring of the system of political authority and allegiance in the highlands around capital wealth, as well as the transformation of the concept of *hayrenik* (sovereignty) from territory to movable value, contributed to an emergent network of mobile Armenian political authority, a community-on-the-move rather than in-place. This phenomenon is paralleled in the physical spaces and material traces of the late medieval Highland road inns or caravanserais, which were implicated in emergent political strategies. These caravanserais present a unique archaeological context for contemplating the late medieval production of a concept of social and political community defined through networks of trade interactions as well as through the invocation of traditional hierarchies. In turn, this discussion of ‘community on the move’ reflects back on the landscape of late medieval Armenian social practice, which was both ‘imaginary’ and geographically situated. The Sum of its Parts? Community, Mimesis and Geographic Distance in the Sintashta Middle Bronze Age of northern Central Asia James A. Johnson, University of Pittsburgh, United States Community is a ubiquitous and somewhat notorious concept in archaeological anthropology. How it is used stretches from face-to-face interactions to more recent interpretations of the ‘imagined community.’ More recently, the term ‘social community’ has been used as a bridge emphasizing agency, structure and identity as well as the spatial and demographic dimensions between community members and/or groups. What such approaches have in common is that there is a basic assumption of symbolic and/or tangible links between members or groups that then allow for a broader manifestation of community as a whole to exist. Yet, this assumption may have little to no basis. What kinds of evidence of local interactions, and even integration, are available? What kinds of connections need to be made between groups at the regional scale to establish the foundations for increased interaction and communication to be identified, and to correlate to one or more manifestations of community? Do such scalar relationships overlap and, if so, how do they contribute to our perceptions of community in prehistory? Utilizing data collected from the 2011 field season as well as those data published in previous reports and volumes, I frame my answers to such questions and provide a discussion of community in terms of social, political and economic developments in the Middle Bronze Age Sintashta-Petrovka period of northern Central Asia. The research area, approximately 60000 sq. km of the Trans-Urals in Russia and Kazakhstan, has been frequently referred to as the ‘Country of Towns’. At the settlement level, access to structures

- 37 -

and overall architectural design are evaluated comparatively between the 22 fortified MBA Sintashta settlements. At the local level, the possibility for and strength of relationships between settlements and their hinterlands are assessed. At the broader level of the Trans-Ural region, the Country of Towns has been modeled variously as a proto-urban societal formation, an archaic state, a paramount chiefdom. Despite the proliferation of such models, the Country of Towns has yet to be evaluated in terms of communication networks, drawing in those data collected at the previous two levels. Subtle, and not-so-subtle, architectural differences are noted in MBA Sintashta-Petrovka settlements indicating that these settlements shared some commonalities; mimetic expressions that may well have generated foundations for a shared sense of community identity while simultaneously excluding other individuals and groups. Finally, it is suggested that the efficacy and potency of the communicative links between such communities declined over time and greater geographic distances. Session:

8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? Organisers: Martin Furholt, Kiel University, Germany Martin Hinz, University of Kiel, Kiel, Germany Doris Mischka, University of Kiel, Kiel, Germany Marzena Szmyt, Poznan, Poland Session abstract: When speaking about “Funnel Beakers” we refer to an archaeological term shaped as a dating tool in order to identify a certain period in a distinct, though huge, area. The term is applied to a set of pottery styles, tool types and burial forms found between southern Norway in the north, the Netherlands in the southwest and the Ukraine in the south-east from 4100 BC to 2700 BC. Within this spatio-temporal realm there seem to have existed quite different cultural landscapes, environments, social formations, economic structures, patterns of behaviour as well as collective identities. We want to assemble and compare these different aspects in both a diachronic and supra-regional perspective in order to reconstruct a history of social development in all its complexity. Paper abstracts: Funnel Beakers in the North: three different social formations Johannes Müller, Institute of Prehistory and Protohistory, Germany Nearly 1300 years Funnel Beaker societies are a long time period. In reality we are dealing with three different social formations, which contradict themselves: In the earliest centuries a transitional type of society evolved, which is not comparable with categorized social structures of the middle FBC. Late FBC displays extraordinary new developments towards ideologies which are again not comparable. The presentation will focus on models which combine these observations with social theories on material culture. Flintbek: The final results on the development of a microregion in Funnel Beaker times Doris Mischka, Institut für Ur- und Frühgeschichte der Universität zu Kiel, Germany Finaly the study on the entirely excaveted settlement region of Flintbek is fulfilled. The data gathered in 20 years of excavation allow an intensive insight in a smal region and its development in Funnel Beaker times. By more than 150 AMS dates a fine chronological backbone was build for the reconstructions. The perception is presented on the scale of Northern Europe by two different conceptual strategies: 1. within the neolithization processes within different archaeological cultures from France to Scandinavia and 2. within the time horizon of 4000-3100 BC. Same Same But Different? Economic and cultural change of the Funnelbeaker Complex Martin Hinz, University of Kiel, Germany

- 38 -

With this paper I want to ask the question what the reasons are to divide the processes in prehistory into different phases. Is ceramic change enough to assume a different society, is it economic change or burial tradition? What is the primary distinguishing quality that allows us to speak of different phenomenons or not? The background of this paper is my PhD-Thesis, in which I investigated the differences in settlement structure of neolithic complexes in southern Schleswig-Holstein, namely the Funnelbeaker complex and the Single Grave complex. This was done in the light of recent pollen data (Dörfler in prep.), that indicate a complex history of land use during the neolithic time. Parts of this pollen evidence could be confirmed by the archeological record, indicating that an economic change in the later MN, that lead to a changed land use through the time of the Single Grave complex, predates the cultural change, visible in the change of ceramics and burial customs. On basis of other investigations of the Jutlandic areas (comp. Hübner 2006) it seems plausible that this is not a local phenomenon. Also the Early Neolithic seems to have a different economic basis then the middle neolithic societies. On the other side the development of most of the lithic tools seems to be quite conservative. Having this in mind it becomes more difficult to speak about “the Funnelbeaker society” and compare it with “the Single Grave society”. Although this paper can’t give a solution to this problem it will try to shed light on some important aspects. Space and Time: Analysing Ritual Landscape Patterns Sara Schiesberg, University of Cologne, Germany Georg Roth, Cologne, Germany The paper examines ritual landscape patterns connected to the locations of megaliths, the main source for the land use of the later 4th millennium BC in northwestern central Europe. Two central European landscapes, the isle of Rügen and a region in lower Saxony, provide the data studied. Since only a small fraction of the monuments survived until today, two historic maps displaying the study areas in the early 19th century represent a reliable sample of monuments (cf. Richter 2002). A critical evaluation of these distributions revealed no significant evidence for tomb destruction taking place before their recording (Schiesberg in prep). Contrary to first expectations the tombs were significantly more frequent near historic roads. Comparing the locations of Bronze and Iron age barrows to those of the megalith tombs we suggest a clustering of the younger sites around the Neolithic landmarks. Following Bakker we suppose the megaliths themselves to be placed next to Neolithic passages connecting territories or settlements since these monuments often turn up in alignments (Bakker 1991). The resulting layout formed the ritual landscape of the following millennia. This model has been investigated by quantitative spatial methods. The spatial pattern was analysed at a regional scale. Spatial graphs (minimum spanning tree, neighbourhood trees etc.) were constructed to visualise connections as well as to provide further data. The connection distances and their angles were submitted to traditional and directional statistics. Visibility analyses in the Falbygden (Sjögren 2003, 364-365) and the Altmark region (Demnick 2009) showed that intervisibility between settlements and tombs were not intended. According to the hypothesis tombs should have been visible from the neolithic routes between settlements or territories. Cumulative viewshed analysis (Wheatley/Gillings 2002, 206-207) was applied to locate areas of possible routes to be compared to preindustrial road networks concentrating around tombs. To investigate the spatial relation of megalithic tombs and later barrows point pattern analysis for marked point distributions were applied. These methods compare topological relations between observed patterns and random distributions for point sets of different types identifying clustering or inhibition allowing for hypothesis tests (Illian et al. 2008). This study of quantified spatial relations will contribute significantly to the understanding of the genesis and development of ritual landscapes. J. Bakker, Prehistoric long-distance roads in North-West Europe. In: J. Lichardus (ed.), Die Kupferzeit als historische Epoche (Saarbrücken 1991) 508-528. D. Demnick, Sichtanalysen am Beispiel Altmärkischer Megalithgräber. In: H.-J. Baier et al. (eds.), Neolithische Monumente und neolithische Gesellschaften (Langenweiss-bach 2009) 141-152. J. Illian et al., Statistical Analysis and Modelling of Spatial Point Patterns (Chichester 2008). P. B. Richter, Die neolithische Erdwerk von Walmstorf, Ldkr. Uelzen: Studien zur Besiedlungsgeschichte der Trichterbecherkultur im südlichen Ilmenautal (Oldenburg 2002). S. Schiesberg, Approaching the spatial distribution of megalithic tombs by historical maps. Paper presented at CAA Peking 2011 (in prep.). K. G. Sjögren, “Mångfalldige uhrminnes grafvar.. “ Megalitgravar och samhälle i Västsverige (Göteborg 2003).

- 39 -

D. Wheatley/M. Gillings, Spatial Technology and Archaeology. The Application of GIS (Boca Raton 2002). Megaliths and Landscapes – Grave Architecture as a Mirror of Areas of Tradition and Social Identities in Northern Germany Georg Schafferer, German Archaeological Institute, Germany The megalithic graves are the most familiar monuments of the middle neolithic Funnel Beaker Complex. They are objects of research for more than 150 years. Their recent comprehensive mapping on the scale of Northern Central Europe und Southern Scandinavia resulted in c 8,000 graves. A broad variety of information on their contents and typology has been recorded, spread across various sources. However, due to the different research traditions in Germany as well in the rest of Central and Northern Europe, this information is regionally limited and the trans-regional detailed comparison and interpretation of the megalithic graves is still in its infancy. Based on an ongoing integrative recording on the single feature level–realised by a standardised formalisation system–c 1,500 (and counting) megalithic graves from Germany provide a solid data basis. It ensures a framework, which overcomes the limitations of traditional classification systems and enables the transregional comparability with the megalithic graves within the whole Funnel Baker Complex, especially the outstanding research results from Scandinavia. Thus, a multitude of excavated megalithic graves has been studied. First analyses of 224 monuments from Mecklenburg-Vorpommern and Schleswig-Holstein show clear regional and inter-regional spatial patterns of the distribution of the megalithic grave’s typological characteristics. The ongoing studies aim at the architecture and construction history of the graves. The presence/absence of certain single features and their distinctive combinations has been studied for the first time, especially on a trans-regional scope, going beyond the previous surveys. For example, the element of the chamber floor has been a hardly attended feature. The analysis shows, that there are conspicuous regional patterns of material usage and combination. A clear distinction between three different areas of constructional tradition in Northern Germany can be identified. Another aspect is the spatial relation between areas with megalithic graves and such with settlement finds. The case study for Mecklenburg-Vorpommern shows, that graves and settlements tend to exclude each other. A potential prehistoric spatial division into ritual and socio-political landscapes is tangible. Megalithic graves functioned as sturdy markers of communities. They have to be recognised as part of a built environment, constructing and structuring cultural landscapes within the Funnel Beaker Complex. The architecture of megalithic graves and their construction history are two aspects reflecting social, political, and economical meanings and processes, incorporated in the grave monuments. A key issue is the question whether those are caused by chronological, chorological or cultural structures, and if they can be observed regularly across the whole Funnel Beaker Complex or just regionally. New excavation results of Megalithics in Southeast-Rugia Anja Behrens, German Archaeological Institut (DAI), Germany The project “Megalithic Landscape in Southeast-Rugia” is part of the DFG Joint Research Programme 1400 (SPP 1400). In this manner the island of Rugia represents a key region of Funnel Beaker monuments in northern Germany, which reveals a particularly strong concentration of megalithic tombs in the southeast. Using the historical map of Friedrich von Hagenow from 1830 it is possible to localize 236 tombs from which only 45 are still preserved. Since the 17th century and especially in the mid 20th century most megalithic tombs have been recorded and 16 excavated, information about shape, size and orientation are available. But due to unclear and incomplete documentation as well as to one-sided questions concerning the excavation tasks, we still know little about construcional characteristics and the reconstruction phases. Further we got only a small base of dating material which allows us to identify the erecting and burying cultures. Thus the aim of our project is to improve the state of data by new modern and standarized examination methods. For this new excavations took place in Burtevitz, site 3 (grave 1 and 2) which are part of a group of eigth megalithc tombs in the surrounding area of Lancken-Granitz, Rugia. Aim of the research was to record the construction of the monument and unearth datable material. Doing so, at grave 1 at least three construction phases could be documented for the great dolmen. Retrieved charcoal for absolute dating and taken soil samples to examine former surfaces will help to remodell the monument in time and space. Both are currently analysed by members of the SPP 1400 and the Leibniz Labor in Kiel. But taking ceramic finds into account we expect burial processes from the Funnel Beaker Period till the Early Bronze Age. At Burtevitz grave 2 we found a second great dolmen which had been disturbed in earlier times. But the

- 40 -

preserved keying of three orthostats as well as an excavated in situ drystone wall in the lower part suppose an intact chamber floor. Since it was not possible to retrieve any dating material it is planned to continue the examination inside the tomb in a second campagne. Due to this new results we now not only know more about reconstruction characteristics of Funnel Beaker Monuments from the key region of Rugia, but moreover have the chance to understand the older documentations and informations better and make it more useful for further trans-regional investigations. Meanings of Monumentalisme at Lønt, Denmark Anne Birgitte Gebauer, Aarhus University, Denmark Monument building and ancestor worship is a characteristic of early farming communities in many areas of the world and certainly a core element in the Funnelbeaker culture (TRB). Pertinent information on social structure based upon household organization and settlement structure is unfortunately not available for an evaluation of these huge investments of manpower and surplus production. Questions about the sociopolitical and ideological-religious significance of the megalithic monuments must be answered by studying the structures themselves. What does the context of megalithic tombs in the cultural landscape reveal about the social organization and cosmology in TRB society? Why is perpetual monument construction a characteristic of these early farming communities? What do the rituals associated with the monuments tell us about their function and related beliefs? At Lønt in southwest Jutland, a cluster of 11 megalithic tombs associated with two causewayed enclosures provides an opportunity to examine the strategies of placement in the landscape and their relationship to topographical features such as water, elevation, and visibility, as well as orientation. The fact that two causewayed enclosures are located within 1 km of the tomb cluster contradicts the usual interpretation of the enclosures as regional centers and renews a discussion of the relationship between the two kinds of structures. The group of megaliths at Lønt provides insights on the development of monumentalisme. The range of chamber types, varying from a hybrid wood-stone structure to closed dolmen chambers and open passage graves, illuminates the sequence of construction within a single megalithic cemetery. The building strategy appears to be competitive producing ever more labor intensive structures. However, the pattern of use is additive rather than sequential with older structures continuing in use alongside the newly built tombs. Tomb architecture at Lønt is discussed in relation to K.G. Sjögrens recent study of labor demands and levels of social organization related to the Fallbygden megaliths. Implications of the different levels of social organization in Fallbygden are discussed in relation to the Lønt cemetery. The Lønt tombs are situated in three groups and an individual passage grave. The dynamics and meaning of this tripartite development of the cemetery is evaluated in terms of chronological and spatial use of the cemetery and socio-political implications. Rituals associated with megalithic tombs in the TRB usually include depositions of huge amounts of pottery and other materials outside of the tomb entrance. Uniquely, pottery depositions are found in relation to all structures at Lønt providing the opportunity to study these rites in relation to open as well as closed burial structures. This sequence of depositions also provides insights into the changing concepts and scale of pottery offerings taking place at early and middle Neolithic tombs. The communicative and cosmological principles behind the monument construction and the rituals are considered in regard to the role of these tombs in TRB society. Social and ritual aspects reflected in megalithic tombs from Northwest Zealand, Denmark – an example from the “North Group” of the Funnel Beaker Culture Almut Schülke, University of Oslo, Norway My presentation will deal with one of the classic research areas of the “North Group” of the Funnel Beaker Culture: Northwest Zealand in Denmark. This geographically varied coastal and inland region is unusually rich in find material from this period and witnesses of intensive use of this area in both the Early and the Middle Neolithic period. Hundreds of megalithic tombs (dolmens, passage graves and double passage graves) are preserved and located in different geographical positions in the hilly inland, the extensive wetland areas have yielded a massive amount of bog finds (ceramic vessels, axes, amber objects, human bones, wooden platform etc.), and due to the construction works of the last decades many traces of settlements have been excavated – not to speak of thousands of stray finds. The Funnel Beaker Culture in this region has been focus of different archaeological research projects during the last 150 years and is now object of my post.doc-study. On the background of a short presentation of the archaeological situation in the study area, my paper will

- 41 -

focus on the transition from the Early to the Middle Neolithic, discussing aspect of social structure and ritual behaviour that might be expressed in the archaeological traces of the megalithic tombs, their spatial setting, and their archaeological context. We can observe a shift from burials of single or few persons in dolmen chambers to the deposition of many (disarticulated?) individuals in bigger but fewer passage graves. This change in burial custom and monumental expression in the social space of the landscape presumably reflects a shift not only in ritual practice but also in social structure and in the daily us of the landscape space. Hunter-gatherers with funnel beakers – the earliest signs of TRB in Norway. Tine Schenck, Mesolithic Resource Group, Norway Around 5000 BP, ceramics appear in the Norwegian archaeological record. Pottery seems to have emerged simultaneously in different regions with differing material culture, but the earliest pottery remains are still decidedly influenced by the Funnel Beaker culture (TRB) situated farther south, both in style, shape and temper. However, the societies into which this pottery is presented in Norway are mobile hunter-gatherer groups with a late Mesolithic resemblance and a suspected marine adaptation, in contrast to the Neolithic, agricultural communities that make up the Funnel Beaker culture in southern Scandinavia and on the continent. This paper will discuss whether the earliest evidence of pottery, from the site Slettabø in southwestern Norway and the Svinesund sites in south-eastern Norway, can in fact be labelled Funnel Beakers and, consequently, what these ceramics fulfilled in seasonally mobile hunter-gatherer communities with marked regional differences. The author will explore both stylistic and functional characteristics of the ceramic remains to position it in relation to true Funnel Beaker culture, and consider the implications for the interpretation of Early Neolithic hunter-gatherer societies in South Norway. Landscape between Cultures: Westphalia 4100-2700 BC Kerstin Schierhold, Westfälische Wilhelms Universität Münster, Germany This overview intends to draw a picture of a landscape between cultures over several hundred years. The Westphalian Basin as a natural landscape unit with similar conditions forms the base for a diachronic analysis between 4100 and 2700 BC. Influences from neighboured regions in the western and the eastern part of the Basin are already visible in Middle Neolithic times and continue in Late and End Neolithic times. The focus is laid especially on the relations between the Funnel Beaker Culture and the Wartberg Culture, both being present in the Westphalian Basin. How are we to interpret their relations on several scales: distribution, megalith building, burial customs, trade contacts, therefore social organization, and collective identity? Is it possible to detect reasons for the different traditions, respectively communication networks in the Basin? And which ways were chosen concerning the abandoning of collective burials in End Neolithic times? The final stages of the Eastern group of Funnel Beaker culture in the light of the “ceramic data” Agnieszka Przybyl, Uniwersity of Wroclaw, Poland The final Neolithic transformations of the lowland Funnel Beaker culture between the Oder and Vistula rivers lead to several trends, manifested in the material remains. In addition to the dynamic trend of Eneolithization leading to the Mątwy and Radziejów groups, we can also indicate more conservative line of development. It has continued - in a very conservative way - local ornamental traditions, genetically associated with the Eastern group of the Funnel Beaker culture. The findings and results of detailed chronological, taxonomic and typological analysis of the “ceramic data”, have confirmed linear character of the stylistic changes. Started within the frames of the so called “Łojewo trend”, they are observed in the “chain” of development stages: IIB/IIIA → IIIB → IIIB-C → [IIIC] → IVB/VB→ IVB/VC. These transformations can be combined with the endogenous trend, which is distinguishing characteristic of proposed taxonomic unit - “Konary-Papros” subgroup of the Funnel Beaker culture Eastern group. In relation with the Baden culture circle and the old-upland “Beaker-Baden” formations, communities identified with the Konary-Papros subgroup, indicated considerable autonomy. Although representing the trend of “selective” Badenisation, their cultural significance in the processes of Eneolithization of Polish Lowland should be emphasised. They were participating actively - independently of the Radziejów group in the late Neolithic networks of far reaching contacts. Formal and stylistic analogies recorded in Kujavian and Silesian “late Beaker” ceramic materials certified in them a special importance of routes of the Oder and Warta rivers. Communities of the Eastern group of Funnel Beaker culture – in their “Konary-Papros” variation –survived

- 42 -

long after the stage of disintegration of Radziejów group i.e. till the period of approximately 2350 BC. The TRB long houses from Líbeznice (Central Bohemia) in the Central European context Jan Turek, University of Hradec Kralove, Czech Republic An evidence of distinctive chronological sequence from Eneolithic Period to the Early Bronze Age habitation and funerary components was recently uncovered at Líbeznice (Central Bohemia, District Prague-east). Amongst the most important discoveries is the Late TRB (Slzmünde phase) habitation site with ground plans of at least eight post constructions of long houses, orientated in east-west direction. Analogical for such features in Bohemia are two TRB long houses from Březno (Pleinerová 1990) and yet unpublished feature from Kozly (M. Zápotocký, pers. com. 2008). The excavation of the TRB domestic site at Líbeznice produced also four stratified finds of the Salzmünde type stone battle-axes. The TRB long houses are generally rare in Central Europes. The TRB houses are currently known from Niedźwiedź (Poland), Halle-Döllauer Heide (Central Germany), Flögeln and Wittenwater (Lower Saxony, Midgley 1992 etc.). Both major forms of houses are represented at Líbeznice, where the solid evidence is suggesting continuity of long houses in the early farming Prehistory in Bohemia. Funnel Beaker culture long barrows as the landscape of the dead within the landscapes of the living. Andrzej Pelisiak, University of Rzeszow, Poland Long barrows have been important part of both natural and cultural landscapes of Funnel Beaker culture communities. They have been located in a strong relations to the villages, arable land or pastures as well as to such natural landscape forms as lakes, rivers, peatbogs or hills. Long barrow have been an impressive time and land markers. On the other hand symbolic meaning of long barrows in the landscape may have been strengthened by visualisation of the landscape within the barrows. Intra barrows analysis can suggests that some constructions and specific places inside the barrows have been symbolic reflection of some part of real landscapes in the surrounding of the living villages. I would like to focus my attention on the landscapes of the living and the landscapes of the dead in two main levels of spatial organization of Funnel Beaker culture activity reflected within the barrows. First one refers to the living household and symbolic reflection of the household located in one part of the barrow as it specific part. The second level of my considerations refers to the much larger activity zone of Funnel Beaker culture people containing landscapes in the vicinity of the site and to the symbolic landscapes mirrored within the barrows. Identity of the TRB societies in the upper Vistula basin Marek Nowak, Jagiellonian University, Poland Synthetic studies of the Funnel Beaker Culture (TRB) often consider this archaeological unit as basically associated with lowland areas of Central Europe and of course with South Scandinavia. In many such works the fact that the TRB covered also vast territories in the southern part of Central Europe has been neglected or forgotten. These areas were settled by the (“Danubian”) Neolithic communities since ca. mid sixth millennium BC. However, in the first half of the fourth millennium BC elements typical of TRB largely replaced elements characteristic of these communities. The causes and courses of these processes and the patterns of the development of the southern TRB are equally fascinating and intricate issues as origins and development of the TRB as such. Certainly, a fundamental question appears: how can visible changes of archaeological facts be translated into the language of cultural and historical changes? A particularly important issue is the sense of identity among the southern TRB people and the modifications it underwent over time. An attempt to answer these questions will be made, based on archaeological data from the upper Vistula basin. I will argue that the genetic pool hiding under the TRB in the area was essentially the same as the genetic pool of the Lengyel-Polgár populations, who lived there in the fifth and early fourth millennia BC. That is demonstrated inter alia by components of Lengyel-Polgár habitus seen in pottery and flint industries of the local TRB. In other words, the common Funnel Beaker patterns were accepted, but simultaneously transformed to some extent, by exploiting elements of the indigenous Lengyel-Polgár milieu. On the other hand, we record clear indications of sweeping transformations of Neolithic settlement systems, economy, and mortuary practices. That includes also a new approach to landscape consisting in an extensive and active, both practical and symbolical, use of it (“taming of the landscape”). The scale of these changes justifies the thesis that different (more hierarchical?) social structures, different ideology and a new mentality appeared, which meant a total break from the existing (“Danubian”) cultural patterns. The following reasons for aforementioned transformations will be reviewed: i) the profound cultural

- 43 -

changes in the Eneolithic of the Great Hungarian Plain which destructively affected the Lengyel-Polgár communities in the upper Vistula basin; ii) lack of adequate media for exchange of cultural information in the late Lengyel-Polgár communities in the upper Vistula basin, in the face of the ongoing Eneolithic transformations; iii) environmental changes. A controversial issue is the social and mental relationship of the southern TRB societies to northern ones. Was there a sense of community since there were many shared systems of exchange of cultural information? I will argue that in the case of the upper Vistula basin such a sense essentially did not occur, inter alia because of multidirectional interactions with Eneolithic of the Carpathian Basin and western Ukraine. The southern contacts of the Funnel Beaker societies in Central Sweden Lars Larsson, Institute of Archaeology and Ancient History, Sweden In the eastern part of central Scandinavia the northern zone of the Funnel Beaker Culture is situated on both sides of a deep bay that constitutes the present-day Lake Mälaren. Despite a material culture during the late Mesolithic that was very different from the one in southern Scandinavia, the expansion of the Funnel Beaker Culture to this area seems to take place within a few generations. Soon the entire region, including the vast archipelago, is included in a society with close links to the south. Although monumental features are indicated by a few uncertain indications, a number of sites have provided finds and features related to ritual deposition practices that have several parallels to what is known from southern Scandinavia. The depositional practices including fire show that not only was the material culture distributed to the north, but that the links also included information about how the ritual should be performed in order to have the expected outcome. Some sites demonstrate interesting relationships in terms of the location of “ordinary” settlement and ritual space. Session:

9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology Organisers: Elin T. Brødholt, Museum of Cultural History, University of Oslo, Norway Maja Krzewinska, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway Elise Naumann, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway Session abstract: Burials have always played a central role in archaeological research. The fascination with death and its universal character has generated extensive research in a variety of disciplines. In the course of the last few decades this field of research has been explored through an ever expanding repertoire of scientific methods. The study of human remains in particular has been central. New methodologies, such as aDNA and stable isotope analyses, have given valuable information and contributed greatly to the archaeological interpretation of human burials. The body and the accompanying objects, as well as the interaction between these, constitute an exciting field of research. This session explores the diversity of disciplines engaged in the study of burial archaeology, and to show the range of methods used in archaeological research on burials. We intend to focus on the potential and challenges that arise from an interdisciplinary approach to studies of human remains in archaeological contexts, and how results from various scientific analyses are incorporated into the interpretation of the archaeological material. This developing field of archaeological research demands an open discussion on the application of archaeological theory and its role in scientific studies. We will focus on the relevance of different methods and the impact these have on current interpretation. New versus traditional interpretations, as well as the possibility of interpretational improvement, will be discussed.

- 44 -

Paper abstracts: New perspectives on a long studied infectious disease: understanding leprosy in Europe through interdisciplinary studies Charlotte Roberts, Durham University, United Kingdom Leprosy is an infectious disease that is still relatively common today in certain parts of the world such as in parts of India, Nepal, southeast Asia, and Brazil (World Health Organisation - http://www.who.int/ lep/situation/LEPPRATEJAN2009.pdf), although new case rates have declined in recent years. A treatable infection today, it is transmitted by bacteria laden droplets inhaled into the respiratory system. It tends to be associated with poverty and impoverished diets in rural environments today, although it is a disease of slow progression and low infectivity. It was also apparently a common disease in northern Europe, particularly in the late medieval period, according to documentary sources. However, this has never been borne out through published bioarchaeological studies documenting leprosy in skeletons from archaeological sites in Europe, something that could be better explored today using more sophisticated analytical methods. The documentary sources also pertain to it having being a highly stigmatized infection, again mirrored in contemporary affected groups and related to the disfigurement and deformities that accompany leprosy if it is not treated early (Jopling 1991). However, leprosy associated stigma and ostracism are being increasingly challenged by both bioarchaeologists and medical historians alike, certainly in England (e.g. see Roberts 2002, Rawcliffe 2006). This paper will explore what we know about the past experience of leprosy in late medieval Europe, including strengths and limitations of the evidence, what we already think we know, what we ought to know, and how we might start to tackle this challenge. It will focus on exploring questions that could be answered using newly developed methods of analysis, whether there has been much progress, and how our understanding of the socio-cultural impact of leprosy on past peoples can be enhanced by taking multidisciplinary and multi-analytical approaches. Absence or rarity of accompanying vestiges: an additional testimony of burial practices? Aurelie Zemour, CEPAM-Centre d’Etudes Préhistoire,Antiquité, Moyen Âge, France The “homogeneity” of mortuary practices during the early Neolithic in the north-western Mediterranean region has long been asserted. Actually, this hypothesis generally relies on several criteria: place and type of deposition, position of the body, absence of necropolis, scarcity of accompanying goods, and presence of “ochre”. However, a recent review of those criteria based on the bibliographical study of a hundred sites in Italy, France, Spain and Portugal suggests an important diversity in the Early Neolithic funerary practices. In this paper, we focus on two aspects which can contribute to a better understanding of the burial process and its variability: the absence or scarcity of accompanying remains and the occurrence of ochre. Following an archaeo-anthropological approach, we first argue that the rarity or complete lack of accompanying vestiges can be considered as an archaeological evidence per se and provide substantial information about the inhumation. Then, we demonstrate that the presence of ochre is not, contrary to what it was sometimes assumed, a reliable indicator of homogeneous practices; conversely, the richness observed in the making and use of colouring substances reveals a real diversity of the funerary gesture. The graves of Djaba Hossere : some thoughts on the history and the meaning of the collective graves in the Upper Benue Valley (Northern Cameroon) Philippe Chambon, CNRS, France Olivier Langlois, CNRS, Nice, France Hassimi Sambo, Université de Ngaoundéré, Cameroon The program entitled “Archaeo-ecology of the savannas of Northern Cameroon” seeks to reconstruct the history of the savannas which surround the massif of Djaba, in the very heart of the Benue National Park. In this frame, in 2008, we have exhaustively excavated four graves which are part of a funerary area that one can attribute to a community (probably of metallurgists) settled at the southeast foot of the massif, before the arising of the Djaba chieftaincy, probably during the 18th century. This excavation brought to light complex practices. The graves, which are pits with one or two side chambers, showed various orientations, and were closed at ground level with a returned pottery. All of them are collective, and probably contained both sexes, but no young individual. Corpses have been buried in sat position or crouched on the side. The graves was maintained empty of sediment all over their functioning, but none bones removal after decomposition has been identified. In two cases, at least, the first individual was buried with special attention considering its position or the goods associated with him. Although the first

- 45 -

occupier may have been an important figure, the continuous use, after this first burial, seems systematic and was undoubtedly programmed. Some inquiries made in 2010 among the Dìì peoples settled all around the National Park allow to connect this burial tradition to that of Dìi of the northwest (Paan and Saan) who lived on the north-oriental edges of the massif of Poli in the early 20th century. Thus, archaeological data tend to confirm the oral sources which point out the previous extension of these groups over the plain, to the Benue River. Several characteristics, especially the burial practices, dissociate them from other Dìì groups, and bring them closer to the populations still living in the massif of Poli (Dowayo...) and the Alantika mountains (Koma ). Nevertheless, in these massifs, the collective graves are in most cases associated with a removal of the skull or of the mandible, which refers to a type of cult shared by many regional populations. In this context, one could even think that the collective graves reveal poor interest for the bones, except for those planned for being removed. Since none bone removal has been noticed at Djaba Hosséré, the link between the collective pit burial and the existence of post-deposit practices seems discussable. We can finally wonder on the history and the meaning of the collective graves in a region where they coexist with individual graves, among populations who practice very similar rituals. Shading new light on the Urnfield Period cremation burials in Eastern Slovenia. Application of osteological analysis of cremated bone and radiocarbon dating of structural carbonate. Matija Črešnar, Institute for The protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia Jayne Leigh Thomas, University of Edinburgh, Edinburgh, Scotland The cremation burial rite was in the researched area, i.e. north-eastern Slovenia, reintroduced in the late Middle Bronze Age/ Initial Urnfield period transition, i.e. Br C/ Br D, but it is in fact from the phases Ha A / beginning of Ha B, on when the cremation burials are encountered in large numbers on extensive cemeteries, accompanying the main plains of the rivers Drava, Mura and others. However, many of the cemeteries were excavated over a century ago, with very little documentation being left over. Nevertheless we had enough published grave-contexts to ensure that the broader picture and some specific aspects of the Urnfield period in this region could be discussed. The last two decades have due to numeral and extensive construction projects being carried out in Slovenia brought to light a great number of new archaeological sites, many of which lay in the area of our focus. But although we can count the new settlements preliminarily dated to the Late Bronze Age in tens, the number of contemporary cemeteries is only six, with five of them not exceeding the number of ten graves. However since the excavation techniques have developed greatly in the last decades, the newly excavated graves have also shed some new light on the burial rites of the Ruše group of the late Urnfield period. However the research basing only on material culture, i.e. grave goods, has almost hit its limits. Striking new information was furthermore gained from some recent projects which enabled on the one hand the osteological analyses of burned human and animal bone material retrieved from numerous cremation graves, and on the other hand the radiocarbon dating of the burned bone material, which can be counted among the latest and most interesting developments in the field. Settlement burials of the Earlier Iron Age in Southern Germany: putting together evidence from archaeology and natural sciences Nils Müller-Scheeßel, Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Germany Gisela Grupe, Staatssammlung für Anthropologie und Paläoanatomie München, München, Germany Anja Staskiewicz, Staatssammlung für Anthropologie und Paläoanatomie München, München, Germany Joachim Wahl, Regierungspräsidium Stuttgart, Landesamt für Denkmalpflege, Arbeitsstelle Konstanz, Osteologie, Konstanz, Germany Annette Schwentke, Institut für Naturwissenschaftliche Archäologie, Universität Tübingen, Tübingen, Germany From early on, human skeletal remains in settlements of the Earlier Iron Age have aroused strong interest among archaeologists and laymen alike. Beside single bones, the settlement burials consist mostly of complete skeletons in settlement pits. As a common characteristic they seem to have been simply thrown into the pit from above, and only very seldom have objects been found which could be denominated as burial gifts. In contrast to analogous Neolithic finds, it is unlikely that these settlement burials are the outcome of proper burial rituals, as we know of many individuals in the cemeteries and burial mounds of the Early Iron Age who had received a sometimes very lavish funeral. One commonly held opinion is that the individuals in the settlement pits belonged to a part of Iron Age society with very little or no social standing: they could have been slaves, prisoners of war or otherwise unfree persons. In the view of other scholars the dead in the settlement pits are best explained as ritual killings. A third explanation assumes

- 46 -

that the humans in the settlement pits died a „bad“ or unlucky death. A still on-going project tries to find evidence which would provide a sound basis for assessing these alternative interpretations. For that, it is essential to bring together archaeological and anthropological data. The anthropological analyses not only comprises „traditional“ anthropological research relating to sex, age, palaeopathological and traumatological evidence, but also isotope analyses (N, C, Sr, O). The latter are employed with very precise questions in mind: With the isotopes N and C it is possible to find out if the dead in the pits had a different diet from the rest of the population; that would hint towards a different social status. Equally possible, Sr- and O-analysis could show that the individuals were brought up somewhere else; this would point towards prisoners of war or slaves. It should be obvious that such analyses only make sense if there is data available to compare with. That is why representative samples of ‚regular‘ burials are also analysed alongside. The paper will present first results of the project, especially in connection with the archaeological evidence. We will also discuss the very strong interdependencies between archaeology and anthropology that very vividly show up in the project design: Only when the archaeological problem has been precisely posed it makes sense to approach the anthropological sciences. In turn, archaeology is in great need to get as much “functional data” (Heinrich Härke) as possible to have a firm basis to answer its research questions, and that anthropology can amply provide. The Great Irish Famine: producing “lifeways” for victims and survivors using isotope ratios and elemental concentrations. Julia Beaumont, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Jonny Geber, Queen’s University Belfast, Belfast, United Kingdom Natasha Powers, Museum of London Archaeology, London, United Kingdom Andrew Gledhill, University of Bradford, Bradford, United Kingdom Andrew Wilson, University of Bradford, Bradford, United Kingdom Julia Lee-Thorp, Oxford University, Oxford, United Kingdom Janet Montgomery, Durham University During the Great Irish Famine (1845-1852) millions of rural Irish poor left their homes, arriving in Britain as a stepping stone to other destinations or settling in major towns and cities:108,000 settled in London during this period. Reconstructed diets can be used to determine status and origin (Trickett 2007, Muldner et al 2009). Based on documentary evidence which suggests differences in food consumption ( Crawford and Clarkson 2003) and environmental exposure to heavy metals (Drummond and Wilbraham, 1939), this research examines whether there is a difference in isotopes and element concentrations between indigenous Londoners, first generation Irish migrants in Lukin Street, and those they left behind in the Kilkenny Workhouse. Using bone, tooth and hair from individuals from the Cemetery of the Catholic Mission of St Mary and St Michael, Whitechapel (1843-1854), and the Famine Cemetery at the Kilkenny workhouse (1847-1851), analyses of isotope ratios and elemental concentrations have been carried out to compare the two populations and reconstruct “ lifeways” for some individuals. Results show these analyses can be used to discriminate between Londoners, first generation Irish, and other migrants. Analysis of carbon and nitrogen isotopes using dentine sections reveals dramatic changes in diet during the development of the teeth with high temporal resolution. These results challenge some of the accepted interpretations of skeletal and dental manifestations of diet and the link between changes in nitrogen isotope ratios and physiology. Social Identity and relations in Iron Age Norway; evidence from stable isotope analysis on human remains from multiple burials Elise Naumann, University of Oslo, Norway Within the expanding field of scientific analysis of human remains, there is an increasing potential for gaining previously unachievable information on archaeological individuals. With multiple burials this possibility provides a new dimension in studies of intersubjective relations – based on the assumption that humans buried together also had some kind of relation during life. This paper will explore the application of stable isotope analysis on human remains from double burials from Iron Age Norway. Three different isotopes are analysed in this study; 13C, 15N and 86Sr. Whilst 13C and 15N analyses indicate diet composition, the 87Sr/86Sr ratio function as a geographic marker and can identify “foreigners” and migration. As the traditional archeological material represent a biased context manipulated by people from the past, the isotopic values are non-biased and can thus function as a valuable comparison. The theoretical challenge

- 47 -

lies in the details; the isotopic values are considered in light of the social identities and relations implied by the archaeological context of distribution and character of artifacts, position, treatment and orientation of the buried individuals and osteological specifications. In this regard there are multiple benefits to be gained from the isotopic values: a supplement to better understand social identity, and a tool to evaluate the archeological interpretations of complex burials. The importance of baselines for the strontium isotope tracing system, focus on Denmark. Karin Margarita Frei, Copenhagen University, Denmark As the important study of human remains is a constantly expanding field comprising a variety of scientific methods as well as triggering the development of new methodologies, it becomes inherently important to know which questions can be answered and what their limits are. This paper aims at focusing on one of these well established methodologies, the strontium isotope tracing system which is applied to migration and mobility investigations in prehistory. Even though this methodology has been used within archaeological studies for the last twenty years, there is still the need to establish appropriate baselines. Several approaches have been undertaken to build such baselines. These enables the comparison of strontium isotopic signatures of the individuals studied with strontium isotopic signatures of the bio-available fractions from the sites where they were unearthed. The establishment of such baselines needs extensive and costly data sets and is not trivial. However baselines are an absolute necessity to ensure the correct interpretation of the archaeological material of interest. This paper presents the status of ongoing work in the construction of such a baseline within the North Atlantic realm particularly in Denmark. Changing identities of the long-dead â&#x20AC;&#x201C; a research-historical review of the Oseberg and Gokstad individuals Jan Bill, University of Oslo, Norway Since the excavations of the Viking Age ship burials from Oseberg and Gokstad in 1904 and 1880, there has been numerous hypotheses regarding the identities of the deceased. So have the grounds on which these suggestions have been based, encompassing both historical, archaeological and scientific data, but also reflecting contemporary political agendas. The paper will review this research, in order to provide a historical perspective on present day efforts to establish social and personal identities of archaeologically excavated individuals. The Importance of Multidisciplinary Research and Interpretation in Mummy Studies Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Germany Wilfried Rosendahl, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany As in all aspects of burial archaeology, a multidisciplinary approach to analysis and interpretation is critical when studying human mummies. The German Mummy Project (GMP) collaborates with a multidisciplinary international team of researchers, including biological anthropologists, archaeologists, microbiologists, radiologists, forensic scientists, molecular biologists and historians, in order to place each mummy in the correct archaeohistorical, cultural and enviromental context. Interpretation of the mummy includes consideration of the physical body, any remaining artefacts, enviromental conditions, post-excavation storage and treatment, natural and anthropogenic taphonomic change, and biocultural or bioarchaeological context. The GMP has a three-fold mandate of research, conservation and dissemination, and multidisciplinary analyses are essential to achieving these goals. The German Mummy Project, which is currently studying more than 60 human and animal mummies from around the world, as well as related human remains such as overmodelled skulls, applies primarily non-destructive analyses. Restricted physical sampling is only permitted to address specific research questions and usually only when the same information cannot be obtained through non-destructive means. Through the use of techniques such as archival research, macroscopic examination, medical imaging, rapid prototyping, biomolecular analyses, biochemical analyses of hair or tissue and microscopic examination of textiles and other materials, the German Mummy Project attempts to reconstruct the life of the individuals, as far as is possible. The GMP also ensures that the mummies being studied are protected through professional conservation. All results of the research are presented academically, through conference and peer-reviewed publication, as well as providing information for museum exhibitions related to the mummies. Detailed documentation of all aspects of the mummies prior to, during, and following the research is also undertaken, using a form specifically created by the team of the GMP, with the intention of creating a database containing all of the information about each mummy, including links to photographs, video, related publications and media coverage.

- 48 -

This paper presents an overview of the role of multidisciplinary research in the analysis and interpretation of human mummies from around the world, with examples from the current research program of the German Mummy Project. Burials and Interdisciplinarity: The Case of Bell Beaker Warfare Daniel Sosna, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic Hana Suláková, Institute of Criminology, Praha 7, Czech Republic Kristýna Farkasová, University of West Bohemia, Plzen, Czech Republic Vladimír Sládek, Charles University, Praha, Czech Republic Mortuary contexts offer various lines of evidence that can be studied by different scholars. Although each scholar produces valuable results, he or she takes advantage of different materials, methods, theories, and even epistemologies. The challenge is to integrate the emerging knowledge in a productive and reliable way. In this paper we investigate Bell Beaker warfare based on methodology that includes use-wear analysis of stone tools, immunological analysis of residues, biomechanical and paleopathological analyses of bones that come from mortuary contexts in the Czech Republic. Our aim is to explore the relationship among artifacts, activities, and identities that constituted Bell Beaker warfare. During this quest to illuminate the nature of prehistoric warfare, we examine the tensions among our cognitive schemata, practices and values to find the best strategy to integrate the results of our analyses and produce the most valid and reliable knowledge. Transition to adulthood in 10.th. -13. th. century livs population (Latvia). Gunita Zarina, Institute of Latvian History, University of Latvia, Latvia Anna Zarina, Institute of Latvian History, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Recently there has been a significant progress in fields of social archeology and social bioarcheology. These interdisciplinary fields try to reconstruct social processes of ancient populations by analyzing artefacts and archeological material obtained in archaeological excavations. A part of these novel research fields concern children, childhood and society. It is possible to judge the attitude of the ancient society toward children as well as identify the age in which a child becomes a full member of a society by determining the age of the children burials and analyzing the artefacts found alongside them. The present research analyzes the social status of children in the 10th to 13th century Livs society . It is based on the archaeological and anthropological material obtained in the Salaspils Laukskola archaeological excavations conducted from1967 to 1975 by archaeologist A. Zariņa.. 610 burials were excavated here, including 174 children burials. Anthropological material permitted determination of age for 239 burials, including 86 children and juveniles. Characteristic belongings of male and female children were defined and analyzed the age at which these belongings alter to those of an adult. Rich sets of artefacts were found as early as from the age of one year. Beside pendants such as bells, miniature household objects and tools, bear teeth, zoomorphic figurines were found such notable objects as bead necklaces, neck rings, bracelets, rings and brooches. Neck rings and bead necklaces were found mainly in gerls burials; however, they were present also in some boy’s burials. In 3 –7 years old boy’s burials were found such items as symbolic weapons and mounted belts. For both boys and girls particularly distinctive were decorative tunics found in 33% of burials. For example, the woollen tunic had decorated edging, particularly along the neck opening. In 8 -10 years old boy’s burials were drinking horns, spurs and weapons, replacing the neck rings and bead necklaces. Girls of this age start wearing pectoral chain ornaments, consisting of a pair of brooches, connected by a row of chains with pendants. Pectoral chain ornaments were typical for adult women for they were used for fastening of wrap-around skirts. The conclusion has been made, that a child was considered a full member of 10th to 13th century Livs society at the age of about 8-10 years. Strange bodies – when a man is a woman, when a woman is a man. Dariusz Blaszczyk, Archaeological Reserve in Giecz, Poland When studying prehistoric as well as historic graves and cemeteries in some percent of burials we encounter discrepancy between assignments of sex made by physical anthropologists and archaeological indicators of gender. In these cases, some biologically male skeletons are accompanied with grave goods typical for women (e.g. jewelry), and some biologically female skeletons have goods usually connected with man (e.g. weapons). The discrepancy may also concern some other elements of burial ritual, i.e.

- 49 -

placement of the body or grave constructions. The paper takes up this relevant issue and proposes some possible explanations. The issue is discussed and explored in the light of anthropological and archeological materials from row cemeteries in Poland, which are characterized by inhumation burial rite and presence of grave goods. Rethinking Viking Age ‘Deviant Burials’ Leszek Gardela, University of Aberdeen, Scotland In the recent years, some archaeologists began to pay greater attention to funerary variability observable within the Viking diaspora (e.g. Callmer, Svanberg, Price). It has been noted that it is simply not enough to distinguish just two basic categories of burial – cremation and inhumation – and that there is a great variety in regards to both the external and internal composition of the graves. In order to better understand this variability new questions began to be asked and much more attention has been paid to examining even the finest details. In addition to that traditional approaches like, for example, determining social identities on the basis of the grave-goods also have been seriously put to question and ideas such as the archaeology of remembrance began to be considered (e.g. Williams). This paper does not seek to provide an explanation for the immense variability of Viking Age burial practices. Rather, it focuses on one of their categories, usually labeled as ‘deviant burials’. In the Viking Age archaeology such ‘deviant burials’ include, for example, cases where the dead are found decapitated, dismembered or crushed with large stones. Usually the category of a Viking Age ‘deviant burials’ refers to inhumations, and for some reason cremations are generally not analyzed in this context. In my discussion I wish to reconsider the very notion of a ‘deviant burial’ in the Viking Age. I will argue that every burial was in some way special and the ‘odd’ (to our eyes) burial rites need not necessarily mark out the burials of social outcasts, criminals or ritual specialists – as has often been suggested. Instead of speaking of ‘deviant burials’, we should look more broadly or contextually and consider their ambivalence or even multi-valence. In the past, the funeral and the final composition of the grave, which came as a result of a complex array of actions, may have been understood in multiple ways by those who participated in the ceremonies. Today, the messages which could be read from the burials are far from being straightforward and therefore w must be open to acknowledging the subtleties and notions of individuality with which they were endowed. It must also be taken into consideration, that there may have been many factors leading to a particular form of burial although these factors are not always visible to the excavators or the interpreters of archaeological material. Therefore, we should not limit ourselves only to the considerations of what we see in the ‘static’ grave today, but also be more open to speculations on all the ‘dynamic’ aspects that were present at the graveside in the past – the sights, the sounds, the smell. As some have argued, a funeral was a multi-media experience and its meanings and reception may have been manifold. In order to better illustrate my arguments on ambivalence and individuality, the paper will be supplemented by new artistic reconstructions of Viking Age graves, which have been commissioned for my PhD project at the Department of Archaeology in Aberdeen. Session:

10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past Organisers: Keri Brown, University of Manchester, United Kingdom Janet Montgomery, Durham University, United Kingdom Session abstract: Male mobility has been cited as a factor in the spread of prehistoric technology and material culture in Europe. The heroic travels of smiths, traders, warriors and seafarers have been seen as instrumental in the transmission of knowledge and the formation of connections between elite groups in different parts of the Old World. This viewpoint is emphasised in studies of European Bronze Age societies, for example. However the scientific evidence for female mobility is very strong in all periods of the past. Both mitochondrial (mt) DNA analysis and strontium and oxygen isotopic analysis have shown that individual women also moved locations during their lifetime. Somehow there seems to be very little archaeological

- 50 -

evidence for this movement in the material culture record. Is it a case of no-one looking for this evidence, are the traces left by women so ephemeral compared to males- or have archaeologists simply omitted female mobility as an explanation of material culture change? The archaeological study of female mobility is an under researched area compared to that of male mobility. Yet if there is one thing that the distribution of European mtDNA haplogroups shows us, it is that exogamy, involving the movement of women to new locations, has been taking place for millennia. This session aims to present case studies of both scientific and archaeological evidence for female mobility, and to ask whether women were also involved in technology transfer, knowledge transmission and the formation of elite connections in the past. Paper abstracts: Artefact provenance as an indicator of female mobility in sixth century Southern Britain Susan Harrington, UCL Institute of Archaeology, United Kingdom The emergent hierarchies of the early Anglo-Saxon kingdoms used burial display to mark a range of cultural attributes. Whilst one can debate whether funerary assemblages are reflective of the individual’s standing in life or rather are a complex web of metaphorical references, it is indisputable that these are ideas are mostly played out on female bodies in the sixth century. Both high and lower status artefacts, including weaving tools, emanate from around Northern Europe, demonstrating social contacts that were in all probability cemented through exogamous marriage. This paper will consider the cultural references made through the burial ritual, with particular reference to weaving beaters and spindle whorls, and address the issue of the role of female exogamy in the early phases of state formation in the kingdoms of Kent, Sussex and Wessex. The inference drawn is that the diverse cultural references are unified through single objects and that this process is integral to the formation of a homogenous society by the seventh century. Cherchez la femme!? In quest of the female contribution to the Final Palaeolithic record Sonja B. Grimm, Römisch-Germanisches Zentralmusem, Germany Archaeological evidence for female mobility, in particular, is difficult to identify in societies which are in general highly mobile because the specific social patterns associated with e.g. exogamy have to be distinguished from the general seasonal cycles of the group. Moreover, the contribution of a specific sex to changes in technology transfer and / or knowledge transmission as reflected by the archaeological record requires the exclusive association of a single sex to one or various fractions of a frequently sparse record. One example for such a sparse record of a highly mobile population is known from the Final Palaeolithic of north-western Europe. In the context of the significant environmental changes of the Lateglacial in north-western Europe huntergatherers had started re-settling the increasingly large areas of land that became inhabitable after the retreat of the Weichselian ice sheets. The mobility patterns of these groups as well as the size, shape, and stability of their social territories were investigated based on the origin of raw materials. Spatial analysis of the often ephemeral settlement remains in combination with the reconstruction of the «chaîne opératoire» allowed identifying the contribution of single individuals to the organisation of settlement sites. These investigations suggested that small groups of assumed 1-2 core families lived a highly mobile way of life in a sparsely settled landscape. Unsurprisingly, in the archaeological record of these peripatetic hunter-gatherers no burial was reliably documented and human remains were generally rarely preserved. Thus, the lack of such evidence besides prohibiting physical and molecular anthropological analyses prevented the detection of burial rites which could allow associating specific grave goods to a specific sex and in this way help identify the spaces in life connected to the different sexes. Therefore, ethnographic analogies were used in Final Palaeolithic research to establish models of social networks contributing to the formation of the archaeological record. Furthermore, these analogies in combination with biological constraints and paternalistic ideas were also put forward to postulate the share of each sex in creating the archaeological remains. Confronting some of these models with modern ethnographic studies, insights of cognitive sciences, and the archaeological evidence of behaviour patterns such as flint knapping techniques, subsistence strategies, and spatial organisation the present paper examines the potential of the Final Palaeolithic record in distinguishing contributions to it by men and women.

- 51 -

Tracking women’s involvement in subsistence and trade: applications of biomechanics to the study of female habitual mobility Emma Pomeroy, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom Jay Stock, University of Cambridge, Cambridge, United Kingdom ‘Mobility’ can refer to movement on a wide range of levels, from a change of residence just once in a lifetime to travel on a shorter-term, even daily basis. Biomechanical analyses of human skeletal remains offer insight into the habitual activity end of this spectrum. In this paper we will discuss the potential of biomechanics to further our understanding of female habitual mobility in archaeological populations, and its potential contribution to elucidating female roles in past societies. Case studies demonstrate the effectiveness of this approach in various populations from hunter-gatherers to more complex societies. Evidence from the protohistoric Yahgan hunter-gatherers (Tierra del Fuego) indicates an equal or greater role of women in marine mobility using watercraft, supporting ethnographic accounts. In Egypt, the agricultural transition seems to have influenced the mobility of each sex differentially, with females maintaining a relatively constant lower level of mobility from the late Palaeolithic through to the Mid Dynastic period despite variation among males. Finally, biomechanical evidence may offer a new angle on the role of both male and female mobility in the establishment and operation of long distance social interactions between populations in the south-central Andes during the first millennium AD. Evidence for patrilocality from a genetic analysis of a Neandertal family group Carles Lalueza-Fox, Institute of Evolutionary Biology (CSIC-UPF), Spain Rosas, A., Estalrrich, A., Gigli, E., Campos, P.F., García-Tabernero, A., García-Vargas, S., SánchezQuinto, F., Ramírez, O., Civit, S., Bastir, M., Huguet, R., Santamaría, D., Gilbert, M.T.P., Willerslev, E., de la Rasilla, M. El Sidrón site (Asturias, north of Spain) is an accidental and synchronic accumulation of twelve neandertal individuals within an underground karst. Archaeological, paleontological and geological evidence supports that this accumulation corresponds to a contemporaneous social group. We sequenced phylogenetically informative positions of the mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) in all individuals (six adults, three adolescents, two juveniles and one infant). Our results show that the 12 individuals stem from only three maternal mtDNA lineages, with 11 accounted for by only two lineages (7 and 4 individuals, respectively). While the three adult males carried the same lineage, each of the three adult females had different mtDNA lineages. These findings provide the first evidence for low genetic diversity among neandertal groups, indicating that they formed small and kin-structured communities. It also suggests that neandertals had a patrilocal mating behaviour, a reproductive strategy shared with many modern hunter-gatherer groups. If this hypothesis is correct, it is expected that neandertal matrilineal markers such as mtDNA will show a wider geographical dispersal than patrilineal markers such as the Y-chromosome, a trait also observed in modern human populations.

Not by Men Alone: Women´s Contribution to the Guajajara Paleogenetic Profile (Maranhão state, Brazil). Francisca Alves Cardoso, CRIA - Centre for Rearch in Anthropology, Portugal and Federal University of Para, Brazil Daniela Leite, Paleogenetic Laboratory, Institute of Biological Sciences, Federal University of Para, Brazil, Belem, Brazil Alysson Leitao, Paleogenetic Laboratory, Institute of Biological Sciences, Federal University of Para, Brazil, Belem, Brazil Anderson Marinho, Institute of Biological Sciences, Oeste University of Para, Brazil, Santarem, Brazil Sheila M. F. Mendonça de Mendonca, Departamento de Endemias Samuel Pessoa, Escola Nacional de Saúde Pública Sergio Arouca-Fiocruz , Rio de Janeiro, Brazil Claudia Rodrigues-Carvalho, National Museum, Federal University of Rio de Janeriro, Brazil, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil Andrea Ribeiro-dos-Santos, Paleogenetic Laboratory, Institute of Biological Sciences, Federal University of Para, Brazil, Belem, Brazil The paleogenetic study of a sample of the Guajajara, an ethnic group that lived along the margins of Pindaré River in North of Brazil, has shed some light into its population´s dynamics. The colonization of Brazil has been seen as being mostly a masculine venture. Its perils always justified the bravery of men

- 52 -

and undermined the visibility of women. In the early 17th century, French and Portuguese colonizers, as well as Jesuit priests, settled in the state of Maranhão and established contact with the Guajajara. The process of miscegenation of the Guajajara included various Brazilian populations and African slaves. The present study aims to investigate the miscegenation using mitochondrial genetic variability. The analysis of 12 individuals exhumed from 18th century Guajajara cemeteries, confirmed the presence of Amerindians and Africans haplogroups as expected, based on historical and anthropological data. This strengthens the fact that women with African haplogroups became part of the indigenous population. Therefore, while the general consensus has been that colonization is an inherently masculine phenomenon, this study of the Guajajara reveals the significant role played by women in the act of colonization. Examining the gendered differences in Linearbandkeramik (LBK) mobility patterns Penny Bickle, University of Cardiff, United Kingdom Daniela Hofmann, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom R. Alexander Bentley, University of Durham, Durham, United Kingdom Robert Hedges, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom Julie Hamilton, University of Oxford, Oxford, United Kingdom Linda Fibiger, University of Cardiff, Cardiff, United Kingdom Alasdair Whittle, University of Cardiff, Cardiff, United Kingdom Strontium isotope analysis of the Linearbandkeramik (LBK; 5600–4900 cal BC) has previously suggested higher rates of mobility for women than men. This has largely been interpreted as socially determined, reflecting strongly gendered mobility practices, even perhaps patrilocality. Where male movement has been identified, transhumance models have been favoured. Women therefore are considered to make one-off movements to new settlements, while male mobility patterns are viewed as routine. This paper will debate the implication of patrilocality on our understanding of the LBK and explore the diverse patterns of movement demonstrable from the perspective of the archaeological evidence. It will build on recent isotopic analysis of the Aiterhofen cemetery site, Bavaria, undertaken as part of The First Farmers in Central Europe: diversity in LBK lifeways project. This project (2008–2011; Universities of Cardiff, Durham and Oxford) is combining isotope studies with their archaeological context. With the support of the Arts and Humanities Research Council UK, a range of different isotopes (strontium, carbon, nitrogen) have been investigated to explore patterns of diet, health and movement to facilitate the analysis of diverse lifeways. Our results have demonstrated differences in mobility between the sexes, but also a variability of movement which cross-cuts particular assumptions about the characteristics of the early Neolithic. Nomadic woman on the move: case study of the Bronze Age Caspian Steppes Natalia Shishlina, State Historical museum, Russia Eurasian steppe pastoralism was an absolutely new economic phenomenon. It included regular seasonal migrations. With new data we are able to produce personal stories about the women whose life was the part of a new life style. Ethnobotanical data might help us reconstruct that the young pregnant woman from the Temrta grave spent the spring somewhere near the Black Sea coast, probably in the Taman peninsula, but she had to move with her family to the north where she died in childbirth during the hot steppe summer where she was buried. She was the part of the small pastoral family group which moved only during the warm time of the year. Isotope data may provide us the evidence that female could migrate because of personal reasons. One senilis female from the steppe Khar-Zukha has a very high value of d13C, i.e. -15.42‰, and a very high value of d15N, i.e.+18.10‰. The aforesaid woman consumed marine food. Maybe she moved to the open steppe from the North Caucasus coastline region. She died surrounded by people whose diet system was different. We are not able to identify the reasons why she moved to the deep steppes from some maritime coastline (Black Sea? Azov Sea? Caspian Sea?), but it is clear that she did not spend the last 10 years of her life on the steppe, but very close to the sea. She probably visited their steppe relatives and died far from the sea (North Caucasus coastline, probably). The diet system of other young females from the steppe Mandjikiny and My-Sharet was also based on marine food. It appears that two young women of 14-17 and 20 years old were born somewhere near the coastlines of the Caspian or Black Seas (North Caucasus region) and later married and moved to the steppe. As newcomers they lived in a new steppe environment for a short period and died. At least the isotope data confirm this hypothesis. The examples provided show that the motivation of Bronze Age female movements could be general and linked with the economic system, or personal, connected with marriage or visits of relatives.

- 53 -

This work was done with the support of RFFI grant №11-06-00037” Foreign women in Imperial Rome: the isotopic evidence Robert Tykot, University of South Florida, United States The demographic make-up of the immigrant population of Rome is not well known. Those individuals for whom there is epigraphical evidence of foreign birth are largely males who served in the military. However, it is certain that women, children, slaves, and civilian men were also circulating in the vast geographical expanse of the Empire. A new line of evidence has recently become available to investigate the mobility of women and other underrepresented groups: strontium (Sr) and oxygen (O) isotope analysis. The Casal Bertone cemetery, which was in use from the 1st-3rd centuries AD about 2 km east of the city walls of Rome, has provided the skeletal material necessary to investigate sex-related movement to the Imperial capital. Strontium and oxygen isotope analyses were performed on the first molars of 30 adults - 19 male and 11 female. The combination of these isotopes revealed four nonlocal males (21%) and three nonlocal females (27%) within the cemetery population. Interestingly, the female immigrants to Rome represent three different age-at-death categories and likely came from three different places: the circum-Mediterranean, the Apennines, and northern Africa. It is currently unclear when in their lives they migrated to Rome or along which path, but ongoing oxygen and strontium isotope analysis of the third molars and femoral midshaft of these immigrants is expected to provide additional information on these questions. Contrary to the historical record of the Roman Empire, immigrants to Rome were demographically a diverse group. In addition to males, females and children can be found in the bioarchaeological record. Movement to Rome was therefore not the exclusive domain of men. This paper concludes by addressing the structure of physical mobility within the Empire and the role of women within these patterns of circulation. The Ladies of York: migration, ethnicity and identity in Roman York, England Stephany Leach, Bournemouth University, Poole, United Kingdom Hella Eckardt, University of Reading , Reading , United Kingdom Gundula Muldner, University of Reading, Reading, United Kingdom Mary Lewis, University of Reading, Reading, United Kingdom Jane Evans, NERC Isotope Geosciences laboratory, BGS, Nottingham, United Kingdom Carolyn Chenery, British Geological Survey, Nottingham, United Kingdom A multi-disciplinary project explored the cultural and biological experience of immigrant communities in Roman Britain. The combined results of osteological and isotopic evidence strongly support the proposed hypothesis that individuals came from an extensive geographic range to Eburacum (Roman York). Previous anthropological studies, while noting heterogeneous craniomorphometric traits in males suggestive of migratory influx from a wide geographic range, also argued that the female population of Roman York was indigenous. The results of our reanalysis oppose this suggestion of lack of female mobility. Forensic ancestry assessment, isotopic analysis and burial archaeology are combined to create ‘biographical narratives’, addressing questions of diversity, mobility and identity. This paper highlights evidence pertaining to some of the cosmopolitan ladies identified by our study. The project was funded by the AHRC, as part of the “Diasporas, migrations and identities” research programme. Session:

11. Official Ceremonies and Processions in the Mycenaean World

Organisers: Helene Whittaker von Hofsten, University of Tromsø, Norway Ann-Louise Schallin, Swedish Institute at Athens, Athens, Greece

- 54 -

Session abstract: Processions formed an important part of official ceremonies in the Mycenaean period (c. 1650-1100). This is evident from the iconograpical material, chiefly the palatial wall paintings and gold rings, and from the Linear B tablets. However, this is a topic which has not been widely investigated. This session aims to explore the political, social, and symbolic functions of official ceremonies and processions in the Mycenaean world from a variety of perspectives. We invite contributions that focus on questions concerning times and occasions (eg. funerals, political events, religious festivals) and which discuss the locations of official ceremonies and processions in relation to the built environment (eg. palaces, funerary monuments, settlements) and to the landscape. The term Mycenaean world is interpreted broadly to include the Greek mainland, Crete, the Aegean and Ionian islands, and Cyprus. We are also interested in papers that have a comparative approach and discuss the Mycenaean world in relation to the wider European or Near Eastern context. Paper abstracts: Some Reflections on the Role of Processions in Mycenaean Cult Helene Whittaker von Hofsten, Department of Culture and Literature, University of TromsĂ¸, Norway This paper will look primarily at the iconographical evidence for processions in the Mycenaean world and discuss the occasions on which they took place or might have taken place. It will be argued that the evidence suggests that processions played an especially important role in cult activity. The iconographical material, such as the palatial wall paintings, depicts the activities of the ruling elites. The emphasis on cult activities can therefore be seen as evidence for the importance of religion to the legitimation of power. The Linear B tablets from Pylos record the names of different religious festivals and confirm the existence of cult places that were located is areas away from the palace centres. We can therefore imagine that processions going from the palaces to sanctuaries in distant parts of the Mycenaean kingdoms played a not unimportant role in representing power to the general population. The iconographical evidence shows that those who took part wore clothes which were characterised by brilliance and polychrome splendour. It will also be argued that processions that centred on the cult activities of the elite represented an important occasion for elite ceremonial to make a lasting visual impact and functioned as a means of materialising power and maintaining the social hierarchy. Funerary processions in the Mycenaean world Sofia Voutsaki, University of Groningen, Netherlands Can we reconstruct funerary processions in the Mycenaean world? Should we even attempt to do so? On the one hand, cultural historians (cf. the classic studies by Muir) have emphasized that processions give material form to the main principles structuring social life â&#x20AC;&#x201C; whether hierarchy or equality, inclusion or exclusion- by momentarily making minute distinctions of rank, but also gender roles and age divisions, tangible and real. On the other hand, we are all aware that the archaeological record provides us information on the final stage of deposition (or at the most of subsequent acts of commemoration), but hardly on the complex sequence of the preparation of the body and its transportation to the place of burial. In this paper, however, I will argue that while we may not be able to reconstruct all elements and components of funerary processions in the Mycenaean world, we can get some glimpses of the motives and concerns of the mourners, and hence of the system of values structuring social life in Mycenaean Greece. I would like to demonstrate this by examining how aspects of the personal identity of the deceased were selected to be viewed, accentuated and displayed, or conversely hidden and silenced by means of the preparation, modification, adornment and careful disposal of the body and of its accompanying offerings. Bronze vessels as ceremonial equipment- a comparison of practices between Crete and the mainland Madelaine Miller, Ancient History, Sweden In general, metal vases seem to be rare in Crete before the Middle Minoan period although details on pottery, from earlier periods, reveal that the manufacturing of bronze vessels in fact could have been more common than is usually thought. The many different forms imply a deep knowledge of the technical aspects. In the LM I period, the smiths reached the highest aesthetic and technical level in the production of metals which are exemplified by several different vessel forms from Crete. The bronze vessels, suitable for display, were most likely used for consumption of food and drink when large gatherings and /or ceremonies which was a well-rooted activity in the local tradition in Crete, going back as early as the Early Bronze Age, took place. Moreover, they could have been utensils in ritual meals. By tradition, bronze

- 55 -

vessels are considered to be absent from Minoan graves and instead, during this phase, the Cretans commonly deposited their bronze vessels in hoards in and around the Knossos Palace. The bronze vessels from the Neopalatial tombs at Poros are an exception to this practice and this type of vessel does not appear in tombs again until the LM IIIA1 period at Knossos. The dearth of this type of items in tombs is explained by the fact that these objects instead were retrieved, transferred or exchanged. On the mainland bronze vessels appear to have been used in more restricted settings and come mostly from settlements and tombs. From the late Middle Bronze Age an increase of this type ceremonial equipment is noted in a small number of high-status tombs, a practice that continued in the following period, particularly in Messenia and in the Argolid. The incredible wealth of bronze vessels in the Shaft Graves, which contains almost a third of the bronze vases that have been found on the entire mainland, are more or less concurrent with the Cretan hoards at Knossos. Due to the strong resemblances between the Cretan and the Mycenaean bronze vessels, it has been suggested that it is highly likely that these originated from the same metalworking tradition. The purpose with this paper is to discuss the differences between the Cretan manner of depositing ceremonial utensils, i.e. bronze vessels in hoards and the Mycenaean preference for depositing in tombs and the implication of a change of practice, from hoard to tomb at Knossos in the LM IIIA period. Manifestations of identity and memory in LCIII Cyprus Karin Hägg Niklasson, Institute of archaeology, conservation and history, University of Oslo, Norway Within the generous limits of the stipulated notion of official ritual and ceremonies in the Mycenaean world, I want to highlight some LCIII burials in the town of Enkomi, intentionally dug into low tumuli situated immediately over already existing chamber tombs. Some of these graves seem to have been used for the simultaneous interment of more than one primary burial. Departing from this situation, I will discuss the evidence for manifestations, or rather symptoms of manifestations, of identity and memory in times of unusual circumstances. The issue, which concerns different societal levels, will be put in perspective against the background of the much discussed collapse in the Eastern Mediterranean at the end of the Bronze Age. Processions in Aegean Iconography: Where did they take place? Fritz Blakolmer, University of Vienna, Austria Fritz Blakolmer Processions in Aegean Iconography: Where did they take place? The iconography of the Aegean Bronze Age includes a large amount of festive processions depicted on wall-paintings, seals and signet-rings as well as in the minor relief arts of Minoan Crete and the Mycenaean mainland. The aim of this paper is to highlight the question of the location where processions took place as mirrored by Aegean procession images. Is it possible to find a closer definition of the outdoor or indoor character and further topographical aspects of ritual processions on the basis of the iconographical sources? And do these results correspond with our hitherto established concepts of Aegean procession roads based on other archaeological sources? For analysing the iconographical evidence, we have to discuss the question whether undulating lines and multicolored ‘rockwork’ motifs in the background of Aegean procession frescoes intend to reproduce incrustation of wall panels made of gypsum, as suggested by W. Schiering and others, or rather represent a setting of the figures in the great outdoors. If the second explanation holds true, by far the majority of Minoan as well as Mycenaean procession scenes has to be perceived as outdoor scenes, i.e. a processional movement taking place in the open air. This, however, stands in contrast to the widespread assumption in scholarship of processions leading through Minoan palace corridors or Mycenaean citadel areas. Thus, the question of whether Aegean images of processions have constituted an abstract, ‘fossilized’ iconographical ‘topos’ with only loose ties to actual procession rituals has to be discussed. The Mycenaean chariot kraters and palatial ceremony Eva Rystedt, University of Lund, Sweden In the course of my study of the figural decoration on the Mycenaean chariot kraters of LH IIIA-B1 date I have isolated an iconographic nexus that comprises the following motifs: • • • •

two-horse chariots with two riders in the box figures on foot wearing long robes and carrying swords lightly clad figures on foot carrying camp stools lightly clad figure on foot carrying a parasol

- 56 -

• • •

lightly clad figures on foot in the attitudes of athletic contestants figures on foot placed to each side of and gesturing towards (worshipping?) a pedestalled image (of a deity?) small buildings carrying horns of consecration on their roofs and showing a female figure/ goddess inside

All these motifs do not occur together on the single vase and all are not frequent, yet they seem to be consistently conjoined where present (not occurring in combinations with other figural elements), and to be dependent on the chariot as a centrepiece. My hypothesis, which ties in with the probable derivation of figural vase decoration from prestigious wall decoration, is that the pictorial nexus represents the visual outlet of an outdoor ceremonial event arranged by the palace as the central Mycenaean authority. This event would have comprised a procession and hippic and athletic contests, all in a religious framework. The written administrative record of two of the Mycenaean palaces has left some indubitable traces of palatial arrangements for grand-scale feasting, and there is wall-painting material that points in the combined processional and feasting direction. We do not know whether these different kinds of evidence allow being simply added to each other and taken to refer to one single ceremonial phenomenon. More important for the moment is the recognition that the visual products from the palatial environment, in fact also the pictorial vase paintings, may be a source of knowledge alongside the Linear B texts—’historical’ knowledge in the same sense as these texts—when it comes to the performative practises and symbolic forms of representation adopted by the Mycenaean palace leadership. Art and agency in a Mycenaean procession scene from Pylos Marcus Bajema, Universiteit Leiden, Netherlands Mycenaean procession scenes are highly interesting for their potential to shed light on the society which created them. One influential attempt to investigate the relation between art and its societal context is Alfred Gell’s posthumously published book Art and Agency (1998). Gell’s work has been used and criticized from a wide variety of scholarly perspectives, ranging from the study of the art of indigenous non-Western societies to those concerned with the art and architecture of the Italian Renaissance. An important role in this discussion has been played by Classical archaeologists such as Jeremy Tanner and Robin Osborne. Studies of Aegean Bronze Age art have also adopted Gell’s ideas to various aspects of material culture, though the lack of texts directly relating to art has made this more difficult than for later historical periods. This paper seeks to address how a critical use of the concepts outlined in Art and Agency can help in the interpretation of a specific procession scene from the Mycenaean palace of Pylos in Messenia. This wall-painting is located in Vestibule 5 of the building, and was most recently reconstructed by McCallum in her 1987 dissertation. She connected it with the decorative program of the Megaron area as a whole, interpreting it as part of an overall emphasis on festival activities that sought to provide ritual legitimacy for the state. Such an interpretation is well-supported by the Linear B texts from Pylos, as well as by other archaeological sources. Hence this particular scene can serve as a suitable opening to investigate the potential of Gell’s ideas for the interpretation of Mycenaean procession scenes. In order to closely connect the theoretical discussion with the fragmented material, the paper will proceed through three different steps. The first one will briefly discuss the main points of contention in the scholarly discussion of Gell’s concepts. It will also serve to introduce the reconstruction of the Pylos scene. The main part of the paper will then focus on a number of different aspects of the scene that are relevant to interpret the ‘agency of art’, focusing primarily on the architectural context, the iconographical interpretation and the potential ritual significance of the scene. In the third and final part of the paper, the implications of the analysis of the Pylos scene for the usefulness of Gell’s theory in the interpretation of Mycenaean procession scenes will be discussed. On the textual evidence of processions in the Aegean Late Bronze Age Jörg Weilhartner, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Austria On the Linear B terms ending in -po-ro /phoros/: Do they refer to participants of a procession? Next to libations and communal feasting, religious processions are regarded to belong to the most important cult practices of Mycenaean official cult. Accordingly, a fairly substantial amount of iconographic documentation for this practice exists. On the contrary, due to the nature of the Linear B documents which are records of the palace administration referring to particular aspects of the palace economy, there is hardly any explicit textual information about processions in Mycenaean times. Among the rare exceptions is the out-standing tablet Tn 316 from Pylos whose lexical items seem to point to a ritual of this kind. Moreover, the term te-o-po-ri-ja /theophoria/, ‘the carrying of the gods’, which appears twice on tablets

- 57 -

from Knossos is generally understood as the name of a religious festival in which a terracotta figurine representing a deity was carried in a procession. Some additional textual evidence on processions may be provided by terms ending in -po-ro, /-phoros/. Along these lines, this paper argues that the terms to-pa-po-ro and <ka->ra-to-po-ro denote men whose description reflects activities they may have performed in connection with processions. In addition, I discuss the traditional interpretations of di-pte-ra-po-ro as ‘wearer of hide’ and ka-ra-wi-po-ro as (female) ‘key-bearer’ as well as alternative proposals. The detailed textual and linguistic analysis of these words is combined with the iconographic evidence of the Aegean Bronze Age. Moreover, I scrutinize some crucial written sources from later Greek history relating to processions. Thereby I focus on terms like κανηφόρος (title of maidens who carried baskets in a procession at festivals at Athens) or τραπεζοφόρος (title of a priestess of Athene). Through this study of the archaeological as well as the textual evidence I hope to gain some further knowledge about this actual Mycenaean cult practice. The phenomenology of Mycenaean funerary topographies Boyd Michael, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom Processions were an essential structuring element of Mycenaean funerals. Processions were the means by which the lead organisers of the funeral most fully engaged with the broader community, and conversely the means by which individuals or groups could engage with the funerary process, demonstrating or testing their acknowledged or claimed place in the network of relationships formed around the funeral. Processions to the grave were profoundly public in nature, open to participation through observation and perhaps by joining in, in contrast to subsequent activities at the graveside, which often exhibited a more controlled accessibility. There is a structural tension in the ordering of processions between their open nature and their potential for rigorous hierarchy. Taking time to progress, with a starting point, route, waypoints and endpoint, processions embrace multiple spatio-temporal nodes at which different elements or groups may be separately addressed or assert themselves. The procession is a composite act of ordered and reordered movement, conducted in reference to and structured by the topography through which it passed on its route. This paper considers a number of Mycenaean funerary topographies from a phenomenological point of view in order to demonstrate the nature and importance of processions. These topographies comprise cemetery landscapes as well as intermingled funerary and settlement areas. The role of the known landscape in structuring processions is considered in relation to routes of movement, stopping and gathering places, and the appropriation of natural topography. Special attention is paid to the endpoints of routes, and the facilitation of different kinds of processional movement into and within Mycenaean funerary architecture. Finally the question of ‘official processions’ is considered: to what extent did funerary processions attain, rely on, or disregard, official sanction or participation? The paper concludes by examining the role of the Mycenaean funeral in relation to contested notions of social order. Session:

12. Humans and animals in the making of gender Organisers: The session is organised by the AGE working group Nona Palincas, Romanian Academy, Romania Kristin Armstrong Oma, University of Oslo, OSLO, Norway

Session abstract: Gender archaeology has analyzed gender based mainly on material artifacts, from production processes to various contexts of use and discard (of objects as well as built structures). Nevertheless, the theory of practice argues that the construction of gender as well as the negotiation of gender roles presupposes a process of socialization of the biological and of biologization of the social by means of which history is transformed in “nature”. This means that alongside and entangled with material artifacts, elements that pertain to the realm of (our) nature are made use of, and that specific concepts of “the cultural”, of “the natural”, and of the relation between them are produced. This session – acknowledging the fact that there is still much left to be done in the study of gender through material artefacts - suggests tackling an aspect that is closer to the “natural” side: that of the relation between gender and animals. “Animal” is a cultural

- 58 -

concept. What roles are animals made to play in the making of gender? The fact that animals are not merely made use of by humans, but that they themselves can shape human life has been recognized for some time in archaeology. Nevertheless, in many respects this approach is still at the beginning. As far as gender archaeology is concerned, probably the most important way it could expend in this direction is by following the lead of feminist and post-humanist theories, with their inclusive recognition of animal agency. Opening up for a variety of “others”, beyond one normalized type of agent, and likewise opening for multiple points of view, allows us to ask a whole new range of questions about gender in archaeological contexts. The purpose of the session is two-fold: To investigate how people make use of animals to construct and negotiate specific gender configurations. What connection is there between gender and animal related activities (hunting, animal husbandry, processing of animal materials, consumption, etc.)? Given that references to animal social life were often made to justify (human) gender relations, what roles are attributed to animals in symbolic violence? To investigate how animal agency works in the construction of gender. Fundamentally, animals should be recognized as a separate kind of being by their ability to directly act upon, and have an impact upon the world (agency). What are the consequences of attributing animals with agency in this sense – i.e. bringing in a new type of agent -, from a gender perspective? What could the significance of this dynamic be on gender construction? While outlining the problematic of this session from particular perspectives (theory of practice, feminism, post-humanist theory), the organizers welcome contributors representing any other stance, with the conviction that our inquiry into gender-animal relations could only benefit from a variety of approaches. Paper abstracts: Potentials for exploring gendered human-animal relationships within archaeology – feminism and posthumanism. Kristin Armstrong Oma, University of Oslo, Norway Although the connection between gender studies and feminisme is obvious, animals and feminism are not necessarily easy bedpartners – how can feminist theories be useful to archaeologists that study animals? Some pointers come from the fact that women and animals have in common that they have both been oppressed, and there are movements to defend their rights. Also, both have been subjected to androcentricity. In the social sciences this led to the man becoming the defining subject – both the man as the measure of all things, and also the man as subject which defines all other beings as objects. In biology it led to biased studies of primates, where male animals are seen as dominating aggressors. Early feminist works within archaeology did an important job in deconstruction the idea of man as the sole subject. Likewise, feminist biologists focussed upon male bias in studies of animals. In archaeology, this eventually led to a world view of greater complexity, with more than one human gender being studied. Feminism has in this way been imperative in introducing a variety of agents into the social sciences. From an animal studies perspective, it is notable that among these agents can be found animals. In the budding theoretical field referred to as posthumanism, there is a potential for an openness and moving away from anthropocentrism that allows for explorations of animals on a previously unforeseen level. This paper will address the potential of these theoretical paths in relation to gender and animals. Bear skin and the animal gender Emma Nordlander, Department of Historical Studies, University of Gothenburg, Göteborg, Sweden Agency, gender and sexuality are terms that are automatically and exclusively connected to the human species. Talking about gender in an animal context is for many people, something reserved for Disney movies and children’s books. Animals are assumed to only answer to the biological, reproductive call of the male or the female sex. This view does not represent such a neutral stance on human/animal differences after all, because viewing animals as only biological entities is also a form of constructing gender. Why do animals always equal the exclusively natural? Why is the discussion on gender absent from the analysis of human/animal interaction in the present and the past? Is the idea of gender even applicable to the discussion on animals in archaeology? Queer- and feminist ideas about the modern notion of the female as a given, natural other in comparison with the cultural male, enables us to question this division of human and animal/natural activity (Singer 2002). Parallel to the discussion on ”becomingwoman” and ”becoming-minority” as post-modern methods to dissolve and deconstruct the male/female boundaries in philosophy, the idea of the human subject as a constant negotiation between bodies makes us realize the importance of our relation to other, non-human bodies (Braidotti 1991). It also changes

- 59 -

the way we think about gender when the constituent parts of what we consider human and animal are created interdependently. Acknowledging the existing western idea of gender as a dualistic, biological given (male versus female), allows us to illustrate how the same biological dualism is reproduced in the creation of both “the animal” and “the human” (Adams 1994). This division between female/male and human/animal not only affects what we view as human today and in the past, but also how the concept of individual value relates to the animal and the female/male gender. It is also connected to the modern collective animal’s gender determined by their role as human products, as food, as “natural enemies” and as companions, and how it relates to the actual interactions that existed in the paleolithic past. In my presentation, I would like to discuss the relations between animals and humans in the paleolithic era from a post-human perspective. I will focus on cave-paintings and -carvings as material remains and discuss if, and how, these paintings and carvings can tell us something about how gender has been negotiated through mutual human and animal expressions. I will also present scenes from my feature film, named “Bear Skin” (Nordlander 2011) which was shot as an alternative part of my Magister thesis. The concept of the film is the basis of this abstract and my current work; animal and human interactions in the paleolithic past and how gender is created in that context. By showing different platforms of how to tackle in archaeology, feminism and gender studies, my hopes are that we will form a better understanding of how these issues are integrated in both the theoretical and every-day work in the archaeological field. Animal Sacrifices and Gender: a Case of the Sintashta Culture (Bronze Age of South Trans-Urals) Natalia Berseneva, Institute of History and Archaeology, Chelyabinsk, Russia This study concerns the burials of the Sintashta cultural groups. The sites of the Sintashta culture are currently dated from the 20th to the18th centuries BC. The settlements and cemeteries of the Sintashta type are concentrated in the northern steppe of the South Urals. Permanent settlements, which are round or oval in plan, are supported by sophisticated systems of fortification. The Sintashta economy was based on livestock-breeding, and there are numerous traces of metalworking at the settlements. Cemeteries are represented by burial mounds of up to ten barrows. Each barrow contained from one or two up to 30–35 burials, both individual and collective, and a ditch usually surrounded the barrow. The deceased were placed on the left (rarely on the right) side in a flexed position with hands near the face. Burial architecture was quite complex. One of the most impressive traits of Sintashta mortuary ritual is abundance of animal sacrifices. There are mostly domestic animals: sheep, goats, cows, horses, pigs and dogs. Wild animals are represented by wild boar, wolf and saiga (steppe antelope). The sacrifices were located on the grave ceiling, floor of the pit or in separate pits as well. Animals have been sacrificed as a whole carcass or as the parts (usually skull and limbs). On average, up to five animals were sacrificed per person in the some Sintashta cemeteries. The main purpose of this study is to try to define the relation between the gender roles of the buried and composition of sacrificed animals. Human-animal hybrids and gender differentiation in the Aegean Late Bronze Age Evgenia Zouzoula, 39th Ephorate of Prehistoric and Classical Antiquities, Tripoli, Greece Besides the better known imaginary beings, such as griffins and sphinxes, human-animal hybrids, e.g. the so-called bird-ladies and minotaurs, comprise another category of “Mischwesen” in the Aegean artistic repertoire. Past studies of Aegean human-animal – and multianimal – hybrids have looked into issues that include foreign relations and artistic transference, the function(s) of the hybrids in the religious or political systems of the time, their association with questions of mastery. Matters of gender have not been ignored either, especially in regards to the Minoan genii and the Zakros demonic figures more recently. Nevertheless, the configuration of gender as evidenced in the depiction of human-animal hybrids may be studied further. Illustrations of human-animal hybrids present both geographical and chronological diversity since their first appearance in the Early Bronze Age. A differentiation observed in the typical forms of human-animal hybrids during the Late Bronze Age is of particular interest: avian elements are seen on hybrids with female human parts, whereas hybrids with male human bodies are preferably combined with quadrupeds. The most prominent exception to this generalised trend appears on the Zakros sealings with their rather fluidly sexed fusions of human and animal parts, as well as inanimate objects. This paper proposes to explore the development of human-animal hybrids in the Aegean Late Bronze Age iconography. Can they shed light on the way the inhabitants of the Aegean viewed the natural world and in particular animals? Expressions of gender may be traced not only in the manner of depiction of the human elements, but possibly also in the choice of animal types. How is that choice related to gender roles? Does geographical and chronological diversity in the representation of human-animal hybrids reflect social

- 60 -

change or differentiated gender practices and is it mirrored on animal illustrations? Fauna and gender metaphors in pre-roman Iberian painted cermics (3rd-1st B.C.) Lourdes, Prados Torreira, Universidad Autónoma Madrid, Madrid, Spain Juan Antonio Santos Velasco, Universidad La Rioja Logroño, La Rioja, Spain The pre-Roman Iberian culture created an iconographic code that used animal figures to allegorically represent human behavior. A gender-based analysis of these images offers insights into how male and female identity were constructed, as well as perspectives on the religious values of the society, and which gender roles and forms of gender relations were viewed as desirable by the elites. Gendering fibulae: animals and gender roles in Iberian Iron Age societies Consuelo Mata, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Helena Bonet, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Eva Collado, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Mercedes Fuentes, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Isabel Izquierdo, Ministerio de Cultura, Madrid, Spain Andrea Moreno, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Lourdes Prados, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Madrid, Spain Fernando Quesada, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, Madrid, Spain David Quixal, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Pere-Pau Ripolles, Universitat de Valencia, Valencia, Spain Alfred Sanchis, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Lucía Soria, Universidad de Castilla- La Mancha, Albacete, Spain Carmen Tormo, Museu de Prehistòria, Valencia, Spain Since ancient times, domestic and wild animals have been an integral part of human life as food for survival, as transportation and as icons on the construction of the cultural imagery. Iberian Culture during the Iron Age depicted such animals in ceramics, stone and terracotta sculpture, metals objects, and coins. These “imaginary” remains and the “real” faunal assemblages of settlements, necropoleis, and cultic places both reflect the ongoing relationships between human societies and other living things in the same environment – in this case the southeast area of the Iberian Peninsula. In this paper we analyze animal depictions in Iberian fibulae (brooches) as a means from which to approach gender as a cultural construct. Fibulae were made in precious metals (gold and silver) and decorated with hunting scenes or individual animals. They should be considered objects of special significance in specific social groups and elites wielding power among the Iberians. Studying contexts and comparing similar images that appear in other media with documented faunal assemblages provides us insights into Iberian social status, the gender of the wearer, and the meaning of certain animals. Representing sexless animals and gendered humans: prehistoric representations as categories Silvia Tomaskova, U of North Carolina - Chapel Hill, Chapel Hill, United States Prehistoric representations of humans and animals offer a glimpse of boundary formations between entities. Viewed as membranes between worlds, representations may suggest possible attempts to stabilize certain socially created distinctions. Yet archaeologists have for a long time been interpreting them as images of “animals” and “humans” as if they were real and discrete categories. The paper will address the potential of reading prehistoric representations as formations of persons and worlds that may defy modern notions of the body, gender, spirit, human, animal, life and death. I will consider representations in the form of figurines from Paleolithic Eastern and Central Europe and images from rock faces in South Africa. The paper will suggest that art historical perspectives rooted in modernist sentiments and post-Enlightenment categories may be an obstacle rather than a useful approach in understanding animals, gender or humans represented in dramatically different social contexts thousands of years ago. The obsession with “human” representation at the expense of “animal” forms, and their treatment as straightforward realistic images has hindered any effort to imagine a past that may have been rooted in different ontologies. The opposition between natural and social worlds should be investigated rather than assumed, especially in the realm of representation. I suggest that definitions of gender and animals may be read as co-constitutive of each other, emerging in a process of socializing the natural, whatever that may have been.

- 61 -

Horns, birds, snails and gender in the Carpathian-Danubian Middle and Late Bronze Age (c. 1800–1200 cal BC) Nona Palincas, Romanian Academy, Bucharest, Romania An overview of the studies on animals in the Carpathian-Danubian region in the Middle and Late Bronze Age shows that while settlements yielded remains of a wide variety of species, in other contexts only cattle, sheep/goat, dogs, birds, snakes and snails are usually represented. Almost all studies saw these animals as follows: when found as bone remains in settlements, as source of food; when found in human graves, as food offerings; when found in ritual settings, as reference to the sun cult or to fertility cults; when represented on pottery, as mere decoration; when modeled in clay, bone, etc. as amulets or ornaments; snails are usually left outside any interpretation. This paper aims at investigating this latter (i.e. “non-settlement”) group in order to show that animal symbolism also relates to gender identity, and that this symbolism was sometimes used in renegotiating gender relations. The discussion will be based on Pierre Bourdieu’s theory of practice and on Erving Goffman’s symbolic interactionsim, which will be applied to three case studies – those of the Monteoru Culture (Carpathian Arc), the Žuto Brdo—Gârla Mare Culture (Lower Danube) and the Lăpuş Group (North of the Carpathian Basin). These were chosen because they share elements of animal symbolism, but at the same time, according to previous studies, differ in terms of gender arrangements. The bear and Roman Iron Age masculinity Lisbeth Skogstrand, University of Oslo, Oslo, Norway Bear claws are found in a large number of cremation burials in Scandinavia mainly from the Roman Period and Migration Period. Traditionally, bear claws have been related to warriors and thought to signify male strength and bravery. Analysis of Roman Period (0-400AD) burials in Eastern Norway containing bear claws have revealed that bear claws are almost exclusively found in burials that are osteologically estimated to be males. However, the claws are found in all types of burials and cannot be specifically related to weapons or warriors. In this paper I will shortly present the analysis results concerning Roman Period burials from Eastern Norway containing bear claws. I will consider how the repeated relation between bears and males in burial contexts may have created as well as reproduced ideas of similarities between the bear’s presumed and men’s preferred qualities and, accordingly, how the bear as an agent may have influenced on notions of masculinity. I will suggest that the presence of bear claws may be related to shamanic beliefs in soul journeys and human-animal transformations. I will discuss whether and how a shaman, who may be regarded as liminal or even gender transgressing, still may represent aspects of a hegemonic masculinity. I will also argue that this study may show that even though something appears exclusively related to one sex, whether males or females, it is not necessarily mainly expressing gender. Bearclaws in Migration Period women’s graves from western Norway and their constructed gendered context in the archaeological literature Doris Gutsmiedl-Schuemann, Universität Bonn, Vor- und Frühgeschichtliche Archäologie, Bonn, Germany The starting point for this paper will be women’s graves with bearclaws dated to the Migration Period from different regions of western Norway. These graves can be richly furnished or not, cremation or inhumation burials - and they have two important things in common: Finds of bearclaws in women’s graves usually show a close connection to animal style decorated objects, and finds of tools that refer to every-day work are usually missing in this burials. Compared with a closer look to men’s graves with bearclaws from the same time period and regions, which also had been found, the archaeological evidence of Migration Period graves with bearclaws leads to the plausible explanation that these graves represent a special group in the contemporary society in which men and women are more or less equally present, and which therefore can not be exclusively connected with only male or only female gender. It will be shown that the most plausible explanation for this is to see the buried deceased as “religious specialists”. These Migration Period graves with bearclaws from western Norway have already been part of archaeological publications. In the second part of this paper selected archaeological publications written in German will be analyzed. It will be shown that bearclaws in human graves had often been used by the authors to construct a close connection between bearclaws and men’s graves, while the female graves with bearclaws most of the time had been ignored.

- 62 -

Animals as Gender Signals in Early Avar Burials Zsuzsanna Varga, Hungarian National Museum Budapest, Hungary Keywords: Early Avar mortuary analysis, animal remains as funerary meals and ritual deposits, social identity, gendered labour practice. This paper examines animal remains – present both as funerary meals and as ritual deposits – in Early Avar Period (568-650) burials from a gender perspective. Here faunal remains are apparently intentional data, decided by the community to articulate their beliefs, traditions. Thus the question arises: to what extent do animal remains contribute to gender ideology, or do they signal other social identities? Although multiple peoples are understood under the name Avar, by the 7th century a homogenous material culture has evolved in the Carpathian Basin, therefore it is hardly possible to differentiate between tribal units. Complex approach aimed at defining ethnic groups takes the habits and practices of communities, like burial rites or reconstructed costume into consideration. The study of cultural concepts, such as gender identity, can also assist such research. Early Avar gender traditions are analysed on community level, the selected region is the Great Hungarian Plain, where the archaeological material can be subdivided into two groups: 1., group is characterised by W-E directed, simple grave pits, in the 2., group the axis of orientation is mainly E-W, end or side niche graves occur, animal remains are frequent. Whereas the material culture is highly similar, the character of the cemeteries and gender traditions significantly differ. For instance, in the 2., group the decorated belt, typically attributed to adult men appears in female graves as well, and a common female gender signal, the spindle whorl is often absent. Gender identity construction can be detected on artefact level, is it supported by animal agency? A covert information regarding the economic system of the studied communities appears in the structure of cemeteries: noteworthy disproportions can be found in the distribution of male and female graves, despite extended excavation areas. A possible explanation for this phenomenon is sedentary or semisedentary pastoralism, that did not leave the gender structure unaffected. Milking it for all it’s worth: exploring the evidence for links between human-animal relations and gender identity in Anglo-Saxon England Kristopher Poole, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom Whilst gender in the Anglo-Saxon period has been much studied using material evidence, there has been less consideration of how gendered identities were constructed through interactions with the ‘natural’ aspects of that world. This is despite the fact that animals were a fundamental part of daily life at this time, with society being predominantly rural in nature and the majority of people being engaged in food production. The extent to which people were involved in these processes, and the actual tasks that they conducted, would have depended on a range of factors, including social status, ethnic affiliations, and perhaps most fundamentally, gender. Through the daily processes of working with particular animals in certain ways, ideas of gender were created, articulated and reinforced. Studying such processes presents a range of challenges, but through a combination of zooarchaeology, ethnography, human osteology and documentary sources, this paper aims to provide some tentative insights into the associations between gender and human-animal relationships during this period. What is suggested is that both humans and animals were seen as gendered, which created the potential for great empathy between them. Such affinities would have been further reaffirmed by humans and animals of the same gender working closely together during farming tasks. Given the wide range of human-animal interactions that would have taken place, in this paper attention will focus on one particular area of food production, that of dairying. Evidence suggests that close associations existed between gender identity and dairy production during this period, so that its study offers great potential to explore animal-related activities and gender identity. In the Tumulus of La Revive: Mythical Creatures, Queer Places, and the Preservation of Archaeological Landscapes William Meyer, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, NC, United States Human life is lived within landscapes inherited from previous generations. The “natural” and “artificial” places that make up these landscapes are sometimes maintained, sometimes modified or destroyed, and always imbued with new meanings. Such meanings are often contained in place names and in placespecific folklore. Because of their visibility, protohistoric burial mounds (or “tumuli”) have particularly inspired this kind of “landscape narration”. Throughout European folklore, tumuli are the resting places of gods and heroes, the homes of faeries and supernatural beings, and the venues for witches’ sabbats or other secret meetings. Fantastic beasts and animal tamers are significant among the mythical inhab-

- 63 -

itants of (and visitors to) these mounds and the forests that surround them. Drawing on the folklore of eastern France, I discuss a number of these characters, including animals of unusual size or quality, hybrid creatures that blend human and animal traits, shapeshifters who are sometimes human and sometimes animal, and beast-tamers who form dividual relationships with the dangerous animals of the forest (often to nefarious ends). While any individual creature in these stories might be gendered male or female, I argue that as a group these are queer characters, marked by their extraordinary, hybrid, fluid, and/or dividual natures. Because they shelter and host such creatures, tumuli and the areas that surrounded them may have been viewed as “queer places” set aside from everyday life and reserved for specific activities. Of particular interest to the archaeologist, their status as queer places may have preserved these mounds from modification and destruction until recent centuries. Animalia Christina Fredengren, The Discovery Programme, Dublin, Ireland This paper will present a study of two sites with bog bodies in western Europe; that from Högtorps mossen in Sweden and the Derrymaquirk Bog Body from Ireland. In both cases human and animal remains have been recovered from wetland area. In these finds there are mixes of female human bones, dog, cattle and deer where gender-species transgressing relationships are built up. The paper aims to discuss how human-animal hybrids may have been efficient for the establishment of a magical realism, in order to deal with the issue how human and non-human agents may have been working to set up other plains of reality. Also the paper will be probing into the boundaries between fact and fiction and the workings of fable Session:

13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe Organisers: Felix Riede, Aarhus University, Denmark Jan Apel, University of Gotland, Visby, Sweden Miikka Tallavaara, Helsinki University, Helsinki, Finland Session abstract: After the end of the Last Ice Age plants, animals and eventually also humans began to re-colonise northern Europe. At a very course geographic scale, this process can be described as a, at times remarkably rapid, ‘filling up’ of these desolate landscapes. However, archaeological data coupled with new theoretical perspectives and analytical methodologies offers the possibility of investigating the pattern and thus the underlying processes of this colonisation at a much greater detail. Why were some regions occupied earlier and at higher population densities than others? How did these hunter-gatherers deal with and enculturate landscapes wholly devoid of people, and how did they face the challenge of making a living without neighbours, both socially and economically? Focused on the pioneer human colonisation of northern Europe, this session aims to explore these questions, and to flag up others. Keeping the inherent time-transgressive nature of this colonisation process in mind, we welcome submissions by colleagues working all periods. Explicitly recognising that archaeology is the only discipline that can inform us about the unique demographic, social, symbolic, and technological challenges and solutions to true pioneer colonisations in pristine landscapes, we aim to provide a discussion forum for new finds, new analyses, and new ideas in relation to the earliest human re-colonisation of northern Europe after the Last Ice Age. Paper abstracts: Colonizing the Northern frontier Morten Fischer Mortensen, The National Museum of Denmark, Denmark With the late glacial warming the modern human set foot in Scandinavia for the first time in history. The majority of evidence concerning early man in Denmark derives from surface finds of lithic implements. Settlements still remain rare and organic remains such as bone tools, faunal remains or human bones are hardly ever preserved. In Denmark the Slotseng site with its remains of human worked reindeer bone and antlers is an exception to this pattern. In this small kettle hole, the remains of a minimum of 11 reindeer

- 64 -

were excavated along with flint implements from the Havelte phase of the Hamburgian culture. Palynological studies and 14C age determinations, date the event to the late Bølling period, 12222±29 14C yrs BP (14,180 – 13,980 cal yr BP). Besides the archaeological remains, the kettle hole revealed an extraordinarily well developed late glacial sediment stratigraphy of nearly 2 meters. This was a unique opportunity and allowed the reconstruction of late glacial environmental development at very high resolution. This paper presents the first unambiguous terrestrial palaeoecological record of the late glacial “Bølling warming” in Denmark. Pollen and macrofossil stratigraphies cover the period from pre-Bølling to 10,800 cal yr. After the Bølling warming, an open Dryas octopetala-Betula nana community developed with Helianthemum oelandicum. In the Allerød period the Dryas-Betula nana vegetation was initially replaced by an open Salix and grass dominated vegetation and some 400 years later, the first tree birches were documented presumably occupying moist and sheltered soils while drier land remained open. In the Younger Dryas period trees disappeared and the vegetation became open again and dominated by subarctic species. Following climate warming at the Younger Dryas-Holocene transition a shrub community of Empetrum and Juniperus developed. After approximately 200 years it was replaced by birch forest. Overall, the late-glacial vegetation cover had a more open and patchy character than inferred from previous pollen studies as assessment of the vegetation succession based on macrofossil evidence is essential Late-glacial pollen records are frequently interpreted only in the context of climate change. However, the forcing mechanisms of vegetational change may shift over time between e.g. climate change, soil erosion, or soil development. In an attempt to identify the most important factors determining the temporal variation of the pollen record at Slotseng, redundancy analysis (RDA) was applied to subsets of pollen data using explanatory variables representing environmental change. The results indicate that the most important limiting factors for the vegetation development during the late glacial were probably soil instability, aridity, and low soil nitrogen rather than low temperature. The local geology and hence soil development seems to be an important factor for the development of different habitats. It is proposed that a variety of ecosystems, such as steppe/tundra and birch forest coexisted in the Danish region even during the late Allerød period. If this is correct, this landscape reconstruction implies that the interpretation of archaeological material must take account of the location of late glacial settlements within the landscape. Check-in to Southern Scandinavia Kristoffer Buck Pedersen, Museerne Vordingborg, Denmark Recent trends in the study of the colonization of Southern Scandinavia in the Late Palaeolithic reveals that the foundation on which these theories are based is very fragile. The number of radiocarbon datings are very few and not in any way representative of the palaeolithic settlement. Most of the radiocarbon datings do not meet the source critical demands we have today. Furthermore, during the last twenty years radiocarbon calibration and the dating of the chronozones have been developed rapidly, causing some misunderstandings and confusion. Instead of looking at scientific dating results, this study focuses on the nature of the late glacial settlement. The changing environment offered different opportunities for the different hunter-gatherer groups, and this is clearly reflected in the intensity and the nature of the settlement. Their knowledge of the landscape varies greatly, making it possible to distinguish between pioneers and more permanent dwellers in the 3000 years from Bølling to Preboreal. ”The recolonisation of the Polish Lowland – new ideas and discoveries” Iwona Sobkowiak-Tabaka, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland In the last ten years many Late Palaeolithic sites have been recorded, particularly in western Poland. These discoveries are usually connected with rescue excavations carried out along and in advance of the highways. They represent different cultural and chronological units. The most interesting are those related to the Hamburgian and Federmesser traditions. Emergency excavation covered large areas of up to 2 hectar, where soil was sieved and the positions of all artefacts was mapped. On this basis very detailed studies of the activities on the site, raw materials distribution, subsistence strategies and so on were carried out. Unfortunately only very few of the sites yielded materials for dating of the Palaeolithic occupation and for palaeoenvironmental studies. In this context Lubrza is the site most worthy of notice. Among the considerations of paleoevironamental determinants of settlement locations very important role play last discoveries in the Kashubian Coast (Gdańsk Lagoon). It was commonly believed that there was no older settlement than Mesolithic one. The latest investigations clearly show that the Late Glacial communities could exist in the very fresh, recently deglaciated, landscape.

- 65 -

Seal-hunters and sea-farers in early postglacial time – case study eastern Middle Sweden Roger Wikell, Tyresta Archaeological Unit, Sweden Mattias Pettersson, Tyresta Forest Foundation, Sweden Our contribution deals with the earliest Mesolithic occupation in the Stockholm area on Sweden’s east coast. The three main topics are 1) New C14-dates and a geological study which give us a more accurate time scale for the colonization of the area. 2) Early Mesolithic Seal-hunting sites on very small and remote islands. 3) A semi-serious attempt to estimate Mesolithic populations from recent survey results. On Södertörn, south of Stockholm on Sweden’s east coast, recent surveys have revealed a massive find material with sites containing knapped quartz. The sites were once good natural harbors in maritime cultural landscapes 130 km out in the Ancylus Lake (Baltic Sea). Due to land-upheaval, the settlements are today in forest land. The higher above the present sea-level a certain sites lies, the older it is. Lack of C14-datings from the highest situated, presumably oldest sites have long left us in uncertainty about when the first pioneers arrived, but a recent C14-dating from an extreme outer archipelago site in combination with a new shore-displacement study indicate a pioneer phase occurring between 9 800 and 9 500 cal BP. This should be compared with the oldest absolute dates in eastern Sweden, c. 10 200–9 800 cal BP, which comes from inland sites on the Mesolithic mainland. Most settlement in the early Mesolithic archipelago was concentrated to sheltered straits and bays on the larger islands. But recent excavations indicate that also very small and remote islands in the surrounding waters were visited. These islands were no more than a few hundred meters across and the main archipelago was some 20 km away across open water. Among the finds are hut-floor constructions, hearths with charred organic clumps containing remains of maritime fatty acids and abundant burnt bones of Grey Seal. There is hard evidence of shore-boundedness in the shape of wave-washed quartz artifacts. The extremely few and tiny flints are both of south Scandinavian and west Swedish origin – pointing at the first pioneers’ contacts. The finds together with the extreme geographic situation reveal a culture of skilled seafarers. The hut-foundations might even indicate contacts with Norway, where such dwellings are much more common than in Sweden. Evidently, these isolated places far off shore can be connected to a broader cultural phenomenon of maritime boat cultures along the coasts of Scandinavia. Lastly, we present a mathematic attempt to translate Stone Age remains to real-time human activity. The study is based on the distribution of sites in a burnt-off forest area in Tyresta National Park, which was an outer archipelago in the Baltic Sea during the Mesolithic. The present authors estimate that the Mesolithic archipelagos of today´s province of Södermanland, an area measuring roughly 150x100km, had a population of about 500 persons. Lateglacial Scotland Alan Saville, National Museums Scotland, Scotland Only in the last few years has evidence for Lateglacial human presence in Scotland come to light. This presentation will review what is known of possible Creswellian, Late Hamburgian (Havelte), Federmesser, and Ahrensburgian related activity in this northwestern projection of the then European landmass. Can anything be said about this activity other than describing assemblages of flaked stone tools? Hunter gatherers on the edge. The perspective from Scotland’s west coast Karen Hardy, ICREA/Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Raquel Pique, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Jordi Estevez, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Assumpcio Vila, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Michael Blake, Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona, Spain Today Scotland is geographically and culturally distant from Scandinavia and the European continent. But in the late glacial and early postglacial, Britain was a peninsula and the west coast of Scotland was part of continental Europe’s north-west facing edge. The geology of Scotland is complex, making it a very useful place to explore small scale differences in the early archaeological record; we look at the similarities and differences and ask to what extent are these real or a condition of local features. To do this, we compare site distribution patterns for the Mesolithic around the Inner Sound and from the Sleat peninsula, Isle of Skye and the nearby islands and mainland coastline; places that are only a few miles apart but with completely different geologies. The geography of the region is also different, in most places there are deep inland sea lochs and high mountains, and a highly productive marine environment, other places have wide open low lying coastlines while the Sleat peninsula coastline is very rough, the geology is very ancient and the landscape is completely different. In colonisation and Mesolithic times, scales of movement and

- 66 -

perceptions of landscape and distance are likely to have been very different to our current perspectives. Water-based travel afforded a particularly convenient way to move long distances along coasts, deep into inland areas, and between, islands; weather forecasting using natural phenomena is likely to have afforded a very good understanding of when to and when not to travel. Using a combination of archaeological data from Scotland, and ethnographic data from other continental edges we explore networks and distance, and we examine how isolated the early communities really were. The pioneer settlement phase in south-eastern Norway – Continental technological tradition meets a new raw material situation Lasse Jaksland, KHM, Norway The coastal landscapes in south-eastern Norway were colonized around the transition between Younger Dryas and the Preboreal period. The pioneers probably came from the continent, via the West Swedish coastal landscape. In south-eastern Norway the pioneers met new conditions, completely different from what they were used to, especially regarding landscape forms and raw materials. Consequently the pioneer’s traditions were not completely compatible with the new surroundings. This implies that the pioneer phase in south-eastern Norway was a period of great potential for innovation and knowledge development. These circumstances constitute important conditions for the study of the dynamics between tradition and innovation in stone technology. The empirical basis for research on the pioneer settlement in south-eastern Norway has until recently been very limited. However, the situation has changed radically during the last five years. The marked growth in representative source material (lithics) implies that the research potential is now considerably improved. Representative archaeologically examined sites are for the time being limited to the outer Oslofjord area, to the counties of Vestfold and Østfold. The newly undertaken investigations in Brunlanes, Vestfold, are of special importance. In this area altogether nine undisturbed sites have been totally excavated. All sites have typologically/technologically distinct material (lithics), and chronologically they cover the whole pioneer phase. This is a unique situation when it comes to early coastal settlements, also seen from an over regional perspective. Preliminary studies of the material from Brunlanes indicate changes within the lithic technology and a break with the technological tradition that the pioneers brought with them from the continent. Most notably is a gradual increase and variation in the use of local/regional raw material. Mainly non-flint materials are taken into use at the expense of imported flint that seems to have dominated in the earliest phase. Until recently it has not been possible to establish a certain time frame for the pioneer phase in south-eastern Norway. The material from Brunlanes indicates a duration of about 600 years from ca. 9400-8800 BC. This assumption builds on preliminary studies which indicate that the local lithic tradition based on regional conditions is fully established about 8800 BC. Studies of the pioneer phase can give insight into technological traditions, how innovations occur and the dynamic between tradition and innovation. These aspects are connected to different explanations of cultural change. A traditional ecological perspective implies that altered conditions lead to rapid adaptions in subsistence and technology. However preliminary studies of the material from Brunlanes indicate relatively slow changes, and this point toward the importance of tradition as a brake against change. Exploring the marine milieu – an environmental approach to the Preboreal settlements of Northwest Norway. Heidi Mjelva Breivik, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway The Preboreal sites of Norway are mainly situated in the coastal zone – frequently on small islands, making the relation to the sea and marine resources obvious. The distribution of sites on a national basis suggests that some regions have been occupied more extensively than others. Northwest Norway (Trøndelag, Møre and Romsdal) stands out as the region with the highest level of activity from this period. Based on bathymetrical and topographical data it has been highlighted that the marine environment in this particular region seems to be especially rich: The continental shelf is relatively narrow outside of the Møre coast, but widens from the Trøndelag region and northwards. This formation provides a basis for strong mixing of different water qualities that stimulates the biological production. The shallow waters of the Møre plateau is seen as an important spawning place for a large number of fish. This situation can roughly be deducted back to Preboreal times. Moreover, the coast of Møre and Romsdal is characterized by several long and straight waterways protected by the outer archipelago that runs parallel with the coastline. The straits are connected with numerous fjords which allows for fast and safe transportation by boat into the interior. The high mountain plateaus reach all the way to the coast, and the short fjord arms facilitates the transportation into the highlands. Also climatic conditions have played a part in the history of oceanographic dynamics. Paleoceanographic

- 67 -

studies based on planktonic microfossil records from the Nordic Seas show that the Polar and Arctic Oceanic Fronts fluctuated during the Late-glacial/Post-glacial period. Since the oceanic fronts represent a geographically limited area of high production and biodiversity, these fluctuations would have affected the aquatic milieu, providing different, and maybe even better, conditions along parts of the Norwegian coast. The microfossil records together with the bathymetrical data have the potential to reveal interesting variations in temperatures, insolation and seasonal freezing, mix of water and upwell of nutrients along the coastline in Preboreal times. Can an extra desirable marine environment in Northwest Norway have acted as a pull-factor for early settlers? Aspects of Magdalenian blade technology from the northeastern border Katarzyna Pyżewicz, Institute of Prehistory UAM, Poland Witold Migal, State Archaeological Museum, Warsaw, Poland Witold Grużdź, Institute of Archaeology UKSW, Warsaw, Poland Podgrodzie 16 is located on the northern edge of Sandomierz Upland. The Magdalenian site is situated on the border of the loess plateau, about 1 km east from the River Valley of Kamienna which is limited by the steep slope build from limestone. Lithic materials were spread on surface of few acres. Excavation took place in 2009 and brought inventory consisting of 3100 artifact from two small trenches. Lithics recorded on the site are mostly debitage peaces (flakes, bades, chips), tool were limited to burins, scrapers, perforators and backed bladelets. Most of the material is made on local flint known in Polish literature as Świeciechów flint. Main aim of presented work is to characterize blade technology recorded on the site. The applied research methodology is a combination of the debitage refitting (used for the technology reconstruction) with the microscopic analysis of the use-wear traces on the surface of waste material produced during the lithic reduction. Special emphasis was put on analyzing blade removal techniques - both direct and indirect percussion. Experiments were performed by few knappers in order to collect the sufficiently diversified material sample for the compression with excavated material. The obtained results were compared with the blades from Magdalenian sites located in Central Europe. Fast or slow pioneers? A view from northern Lapland Tuija Rankama, University of Helsinki, Finland Jarmo Kankaanpää, University of Helsinki, Finland The paper focuses on the speed of colonization in Early Postglacial northern Europe. According to the traditional view, the colonisation of Eastern Fennoscandia was a slow process. The settled area is thought to have expanded gradually towards the north-west as new areas were freed from ice and colonised by vegetation and fauna. Our research in northern Finnish Lapland and the Barents Sea coast challenges this view. Studies of lithic technology suggest that, instead of a slow and gradual process, colonisation could also be rapid, and Early Postglacial pioneers could move over extensive territories and settle new areas within the span of a single generation. Desolate landscapes or shifting landscapes? Late glacial/early post-glacial settlement of northernmost Norway in the light of new data from Eastern Finnmark. Jan Ingolf Kleppe, University of Tromsø, Norway New data from three excavated sites in Eastern Finnmark as well as re-evaluation of known sites in the region shed new light on the timing of human settlement of northernmost Norway, placing it closer to if not within the Younger Dryas chronozone. Paleo-vegetational data as well as paleo-climatic reconstructions point to a flora able to sustain the fauna necessary for human subsistence, with early existence of for instance cloudberry (before YD) and Rangifer Tarandus as well as a rich marine environment stretching very far back in time. New interpretations of geological data from Kola peninsula and Northwestern Russia lay the foundation for discussions on a possible eastern origin of the pioneer settlement in Finnmark. New interpretations of late glacial/early post-glacial sites along the western foothills of the Ural mountains even north of 67 degrees latitude contribute to a new hypothesis concerning the timing and material expression of such a movement from the East. Looking at data from the foothills of the western Urals there has been a human presence in this region for at least 40.000 years. The last 20.000 years of this period is of particular interest, since the Fennoscandian ice-sheet began its retreat from its maximum position along the eastern coast of the White Sea and the western coast of the Kanin peninsula around 20-19.000 BP. In the timeframe ca. 20.000 to 10.000 cal BP the human population in the area hunted reindeer, with a technology that consisted of both

- 68 -

an «elderly» and a new toolset even found mixed on the same sites and within the same chronological horizons. By 15.000 cal BP the Fennoscandian icesheet had retreated far to the west, and much of the Kola peninsula as well as the outer coast of Eastern Finnmark was ice free, as was shortly after most of the route northwards along the west-coast of Norway. By 10.000 cal BP the icesheet had retreated even further west, freeing up a second route northwards through Karelia, and slightly later also along the east-coast of Sweden and through Finland. People were not moving into desolate landscapes, but rather landscapes inhabited by beings they already knew (berries, brushes, animals and fish) as well as landforms mostly already familiar to them – icesheets, moraine ridges, lakes and rivers and to some extent the ocean. The new data from Eastern Finnmark suggest that the settlement of Finnmark happened from both the west and the east, with a likely early immigration from the east followed by a slightly later western immigration. A possible reason for an early route across Kola from the east is an old one: people have followed the reindeer as it followed the retreating icesheet. The timing of this is slow, giving people an incentive to move into still recognizable landscapes while also adapting to new phenomena. The movement is not so much into a desolate landscape - what in modern eyes would be terra incognita – as into a shifting landscape carrying elements of the known alongside the unknown. Exploring Pioneer settlements by means of 20th century thinking – or how to make out on scarce resources Håkon Glørstad, University of Oslo, Norway Karl Kallhovd, University of Oslo, Norway The EAA conferences have regularly included sessions about the problems with development-led archaeology and the creation of archaeological markets. A central objection to this system is the low interest in data from development-led excavations, and the creation of a huge but still diffuse body of gray literature of little use to researchers. This paper represents an opposite turn, taken by Cultural Heritage Management in Norway. Here, the last ten years has been used to create a better connection between research with defined target areas and development-led archaeology. Thus the universities now decide and define how to create interesting excavations out of contract archaeology, and where to put the emphasis for the future. In opposition to most of European development, development-led excavations in Norway are monopolised as university duties, connected to research interest and recruitment/education. Recently, all universities in Norway have created a national network focusing on the pioneer settlement of Northern Europe. The network is financed by the ministry of research. An important target area is to develop research and knowledge based on development-led excavations of Preboreal and Boreal sites. Thus rescue archaeology become part of a specific scientific agenda and joint interest in the earliest settlement of Northern Europe reaching far outside the national borders of the country. This paper presents the research philosophy and the realpolitik of this work. It is based on political and philosophical thoughts commonly considered as a blind alley of the 20th century. In our opinion such thoughts still got relevance. Models generated through this perspective for exploring the pioneer settlement of Northern Europe will finally be discussed. Session:

14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it?

Organisers: Corien Wiersma, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands Gary Nobles, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands Session abstract: Studies of European prehistoric domestic space often focus on an analysis of architecture. Household assemblages tend to be incorporated only when they are left in situ or well preserved. We feel however, that more use should and can be made of the possibilities that disturbed and refuse assemblages offer. Therefore, the central question we would like to discuss in this session is how to use house assemblages in interpreting the social use of domestic space in European prehistory. On the one hand we welcome papers which discuss in situ household assemblages. On the other hand we also welcome papers discussing

- 69 -

refuse or disturbed assemblages from domestic contexts. The main objective of this session is to investigate and discuss how to use finds to interpret the domestic use of space. How archaeologists deal with this leap from finds to ideas about use of space is important but difficult. Therefore, we are specifically interested in how to mind this gap (see figure below). Many circumstances affect the quality and quantity of find assemblages. Find depositions can be influenced by discard behavior of past societies. Some objects were deliberately disposed of while other were not, which leads to an underrepresentation or overrepresentation within the archaeological record. Beside these depositional factors, find assemblages are also affected by post depositional factors such as site formation processes and excavation methodologies. These circumstances also need to be taken into account when interpreting find assemblages. But how do we go about this? Other questions that could be incorporated in the discussion are for example: • • • • • • • •

How do we define an in situ assemblage or a refuse assemblage? Houses and their assemblages are often only partly uncovered. How should we approach this? How do we move from the in situ finds to the interpretation of activity areas? How do we progress from refuse and disturbed assemblages to a reconstruction of general activities? Are refuse and disturbed assemblages of any use in the analysis of houses specifically? Can we formulate models based upon finds distributions to interpret the functional use of domestic space? How do we come to meaningful comparisons between the uses of houses? How does a reconstruction of activities and activity areas help us understand concepts such as behavior, social relationships and the household?

Contributions covering any aspect of the above issues are welcomed. Preference is given to the discussion of domestic finds from prehistoric houses, from the Mesolithic, Neolithic and Bronze Age of Europe. Any find category can be part of the discussion (e.g. pottery, flints, plant or animal remains) as long as a rationale for interpretation is presented. We hope that in the session case studies of house assemblages will be drawn from all over Europe, and widely applicable solutions can be investigated. Paper abstracts: Opening the door on a Neolithic: Looking into the domestic use of space Gary Nobles, Groningen Institute of Archaeology, Groningen, Netherlands New technologies and techniques are continuously emerging from different disciplines which can be applied to archaeology. Some of these techniques have been recently applied to a recently unpublished excavation of a Late Neolithic Single Grave Culture Settlement from Noord-Holland. As a result of the research never-seen-before structures have been identified. Activity areas were also visible within some of these structures, each area has various characteristics. Some questions which archaeologists would like to pose are: how can we invoke a sense of how people used these defined spaces in every day life? How do they view their world? And what are the rules laid down by society? These are the difficult questions; therefore this paper will aim to open a discussion by looking at these distributions in detail, going beyond the bare facts to theorise about everyday life. These interpretations may be speculative but the object of this paper is too push our boundaries by asking these kinds of questions. Therefore, either move beyond domestic architecture and function or develop them into a sense of how society functioned on a site by site basis. Re-thinking the mathematics of domestics space in Prehistory: A new perspective for old problems Alfredo Maximiano, The Cantabria International Institute For Prehistoric Research, Spain In 2006 there was a Workshop in Barcelona namely Archaeology of the Hosehold. At the sessions, there was interesting point of view about the problematic of WHAT domestic space is; and HOW we perceive it. In this context, we proposed a mathematical resolution which implied speak about the spatial nature of a subset of social actions. The main argument of our proposal was that social action is never performed isolated or in an abstract vacuum. Each individualized social action is influenced by other social actions and natural events, both simultaneously, and also after the original one. In this sense, domestic space is a complex relational framework in which a specific subset of social actions (human labor related to subsistence, maintenance and reproduction) and natural processes (the anthropic and non-anthropic formation and deformation of physical space) are related in a complex dynamic.

- 70 -

Therefore, mathematics of domestics spaces as the study of computable order, and this was the definition we given to the concept of domestic space: It is a complex relational structure socially and intentionally produced, characterized by the changing social actions on a changing interfacial boundary generated prior to the social actions themselves. This was an ideal solution but from this, there are a new and interesting number of problems, like: How can we recognize the actions that cause a distribution of debris? And more important question: How can we associate these remains with housework? After our Workshop experience, we re-thinking our position and postulate for an extensive research program where first, we can establish some real categories that allow objects while the function and not merely a nominal label; and second: we work with spatial probability, which is fundamental to discover at an archaeological site the particular spatial patterning of social actions. In summary, this communication is an eminently theoretical proposal, which we try to illustrate some empirical examples about the quantification of domestics spaces, and we conclude with an open reflection about perception and ways of quantification domestic space in Prehistory. Domestic space in Vinca culture and interpretation of activity areas Selena Vitezović, Archaeological Institute, Belgrade, Serbia Several hundreds of sites of the Vinča culture (Late Neolithic/Chalcolithic), known today in southeast Europe, have yielded well preserved architectural remains – burnt wattle and daub houses with rich inventory. The analysis of these buildings is usually limited to architectural features and to objects with specific inventory, interpreted as related to cult and ceremony. The areas were everyday activities were carried out, however, received less attention and very few possible working places for processing flint, bone, antler, leather and hide etc., were identified so far. The paper will focus on problems in identification and interpretation of activity areas and possible workshops. Problems are in both insufficient archaeological evidence and in models offered to interpret craft production in Vinča culture and in future both recovery techniques as well theoretical frameworks should be further developed. Several case studies related mainly to bone industry will be presented, such as probable antler workshop at Jakovo and possible activity areas related to use of bone and antler objects on other Vinča culture sites (Divostin, Grivac) . sin(a)=vision/object or how to break through the “vision barrier” Frank Carpentier, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Belgium In the field, an archaeologist is largely reliant on the registration and interpretation of the visible physical remains and stratigraphy. Depending on the means available and/or professionalism of the particular project he/she is involved in, an array of auxiliary scientists can add information that would otherwise be elusive, such as environmental, isotope, physical anthropological and geomorphological data. Lastly there is a battery of theories and analytical methods available which can be used without a need for tangible evidence. Ideally then, all the information is combined with the observations of the field archaeologist and produces a comprehensive picture on which to base the interpretation. Yet soil micromorphology is often conspicuously absent from archaeological practice. The macroscopic stratigraphical observations made by field archaeologist are more often than not accepted as the final and correct assessment of the stratigraphical sequence. Often, microscopic analysis will indicate that macroscopically homogenous strata are composed of multiple microstrata. Given the right circumstances, micromorphological analysis of undisturbed soil samples can offer a great deal of information on the way in which spaces were constructed and how they were used. Moreover, it can provide details about periodicity and frequency of use, as well as post-depositional processes. When combined with other auxiliary sciences and field archaeology in a truly interdisciplinary framework, the results can contribute significantly to the understanding of how space was used and how the archaeological record may have been affected by subsequent pedogenetic processes. In the presentation, I intend to advocate the value and advantages offered by soil micromorphological analysis as a discipline for clarifying on use of space and to what extent the representativity and validity of the soil record have been affected by turbation processes. In line with the focus of the conference, the potential for prehistoric domestic use of space and the implications for the reconstruction of society will be explored. Finally, the integration of soil micromorphology as standard practice for archaeological field work will be recommended. Mess doen’t mean rubbish: a review of Bronze Age pits in the northern Spanish plateau Alejandra Sánchez Polo, University of Salamanca, Spain

- 71 -

The archaeological record of the Bronze Age in the northern Spanish plateau, the archaeological group of Cogotas I, is characterized for its lack of positive structures and domestic contexts. Its main feature are the so called “pit fields”, in which the archaeological material is found in the fills of the pits. The material is most of the times fragmented, which has lead archaeologists to define it as ”rubbish”, that is, free from any social meaning or value for those by whom it was deposited. Human or animal remains and unfragmented ceramic vases –the called “odd deposits”- in this kind of archaeological context have been treated as isolated cases and have been interpreted separately and in a mainly functionalist way (e.g., Bellido, 1996). Therefore, there has been no methodological proposal in order to solve the intrinsic problems displayed by this kind of archaeological context, in contrast with other surrounding countries (v.g. Brück, 2006; Chapman y Gaydarska, 2006; Pearce, 2008; Pollard, 2001). Neither has been any theoretical advance, since archaeologists have usually focused in the primary function of these structures. No attention has been given to the social acts behind the fill of these pits, acts which could have been of a ritual nature, given the homogeneity of the fills. This would enable us to interpret them as “closure acts” of the cuts, mediated by social processes inherent to these Bronze Age communities. In this paper, we will make a survey of some of this “pit fields” in order to analyze the criteria behind these reiterated actions and their final consequence: a very complex composition of the domestic space. The dead among us: human remains inside the domestic space Raluca Kogalniceanu, Giurgiu County Museum, Romania Burials inside the domestic space were a constant in South-Eastern Europe starting from the Mesolithic and continuing at least till the end of the Chalcolithic period. During some intervals of time (such as Early and Middle Neolithic), the burials inside the domestic space were the only funerary practice attested so far. As they are not demographically significant, it is obvious that they represent some kind of exception from the yet undiscovered rule for disposing of the dead. During the Chalcolithic this habit of burying some of the deceased inside the domestic space co-existed with the burying of the dead in well structured cemeteries located near the settlement. This presentation will focus on the burials and other disarticulated human remains inside the domestic space of the Stacevo-Cris culture from the Early Neolithic. The analysis will focus mainly on the discoveries made on the territory of Romania. I will first consider the following factors: distance from the center of the settlement (central, medial and peripheral location), the choice of the cardinal segment of the settlement (location of the human remains in the N, NE, E, SE, S, SW, W or NW sector of the settlement), and the relationship of the human remains with other archaeological features (such as houses, pits, hearths). The social implications of the use of domestic space for the deposition of human remains (articulated or disarticulated) will be discussed considering the above mentioned characteristics and also the dichotomy of “preferred” versus “avoided” locations. Crafts and/or arts in the Bronze Age? Specialized households in the Early and Middle Bronze Age Carpathian Basin Viktória Kiss, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary Klára P. Fischl, University of Miskolc, Hungary Gabriella Kulcsár, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary Household archaeology is in initiative phase of research in Hungary. However, recent excavations on multilayer settlements (Bronze Age tells) provide very important details about the use of space in houses. As an example we can mention the tell settlements from Százhalombatta or Túrkeve, where places with different functions (storing, food preparation, cooking, eating) was identified and opened new perspectives in understanding Middle Bronze Age household and its daily routine. Our paper focuses specialized households in the Carpathian Basin by collecting older and recent finds regarding manufacturing of pottery, stone and bone implements and also bronze metallurgical activities. We collect data from multi-layer and single-layer settlements, including in situ remains of craft specialization, and burials as well. By studying artefacts from different regions of present day Hungary, Slovakia, Romania and Serbia we try to interpret the functional use of domestic space in the period. The presentation discusses stages of chaîne opératoire within the mentioned activities: from the evidence of raw material supply through production process until finished objects. Recent summaries of pottery production in different regions of the Carpathian Basin identify persons with different degrees of skill in pottery manufacturing. This gives us possibility to make contributions to the question of part-time or full-time specialization. Contextual analysis of houses interpreted as bronzesmiths– workshops on the bases of in situ find assemblages (e.g. from Feudvar, the settlement of the Vatin culture; from Lovasberény, the settlement of the Vatya culture or from Veselé, the settlement of the Maďarovce culture), can provide data of specialized

- 72 -

households. By comparing constructions of these buildings and other buildings of the settlements we can face with local craftsmen with a special identity within the community. We attempt to shed light on space management in different dimensions: not only in the houses but at settlements and in the regional network of settlements, too. We examine location of finds regarding craft specialization (e.g. crucibles, moulds, tuyères connected to metallurgy) within the inner structure of the settlements. As an example the find circumstances of nine moulds and three tuyères at Veselé, concentrated on an area of 15 m, can give us information about a special part of the settlement. With this analysis we examine the existence of workshop concentrations, i.e. craftsmen area or craftsmen settlements. The goal of our paper is to explore the technical and social aspects of Early and Middle Bronze Age craft specialization in Central Europe together with the development and space management of specialized households. The mess of architecture and assemblage: a model to clean it up a bit Corien Wiersma, University of Groningen, Netherlands Analysis of domestic space should ideally combine different types of data, such as data from settlement organization, architecture, ceramics, bones, and micromorphology to just name a few. However, such an analysis of domestic space is often not possible, due to lack of funds to carry out such a thorough excavation or analysis. More often though, such an analysis is hindered by the data itself: a settlement or house is only partly excavated, finds are discarded or remains are disturbed by post depositional factors. As a result, analysis of domestic space tends to be based on architectural remains, while finds play a secondary and minor role. Is it possible to extract more information from disturbed, partly discarded assemblages, or fill layers, that can be used for the analysis of domestic space? As part of my PhD research, I am analyzing Bronze Age houses from Mainland Greece (ca. 2200-1600 B.C.). The research focuses on domestic architecture on the one hand, and domestic assemblages on the other. Many of the above-mentioned problems also apply to the material I am working on. This is problematic when trying to tie in an analysis of the architecture with an analysis of the associated finds. The problems also make it difficult to carry out a comparison of houses at a specific settlement, let alone a comparison of houses from different settlements. In combination with the relatively large dataset I am working with (ca. 400 houses), this calls for the development of a model to deal with this issues in the best possible way. In the presentation, I will discuss a model that I am trying to develop for my data. In the model, four different aspects of the data are assessed for their quality. These different aspects are 1) the extent a house is uncovered, 2) the preservation of the house, 3) the type of assemblage uncovered, and 4) the excavation and publication quality. With this model, it is easier to make a selection of houses and assemblages that are useful to compare. At this point, the model is merely a tool to refresh my memory about the houses under analysis and the quality of their data. It highlights that data are lacking or could be lacking. Is it possible to expand the model, so it can help interpret our data? Or can we only accept that our data are problematic, acknowledge this, and repair the ‘gaps’ with the context of the finds? Session:

15. Development of agrarian societies - Agrarian settelments as parts of social networks?

Organisers: Mads Ravn, University of Stavanger, Norway Hauke Jöns, Niedersächsisches Institut für historische Küstenforschung, Germany Søren Diinhoff, University of Bergen, Norway Session abstract: How were agrarian societies organized? Were settlements small, isolated worlds, where everything was organized from the community (“island-model”) or did they have a special function of supplying food, goods, people etc within a settlement-system (i.e. central-place, cult-place, landing place, rural settlement etc.). Such themes in a diachronic time perspective will be discussed in the present session and is open for several approaches and papers from researchers working with European prehistoric societies. Focus

- 73 -

will be from the Neolithic to ca. AD 1000. Agrarian societies, their organization and development can be seen in relation to environment, ecological and topographical factors but also in relation to ideological factors and how these factors interacted. The empirical material can derive from landscape (GIS) studies, house structures, graves, deposits, ecological or other archaeological data, as well as other relevant data material. It may be useful to take a diachronic and comparative perspective on this theme. Paper abstracts: Organization in space and time of an Early Neolithic I Volling site Mads Ravn, University of Stavanger, Norway Due to lack of large undisturbed sites, questions relating to the early Neolithic I (ENI) transition in Scandinavia, 6.000 years ago, repeatedly get caught up in discussions of chronology and the nature of the fragmentary and regionalized source material. This paper presents an uncontaminated ENI Volling site in Eastern Jutland, Denmark, dating to around 3800 calBC. It outlines a high-resolution ceramics chronology by combining stylistic elements with combinations of other finds. With 35.000 square metres excavated, 40 Kg of pottery, 5983 pottery sherds recorded in high detail, this is probably one of South Scandinaviaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s largest and best recorded open-area excavations of an ENI, Volling site to this date. The site revealed 88 pits, 1 grave, 3 house structures and 2 major culture layers from the ENI. 8 pits have been determined as ritual. Few sites of this quality, where regionality can be ruled out, have previously been analyzed in such detail, revealing the intra-site organization in space and time. The analyses presented here identify 3 relative chronological phases and two major activity areas, within a time frame of ENI. This pattern is reached by multivariate analysis of stylistic elements on pottery, in relation to its spatial distribution, as well as its combinations with other find material and 14C-dates. For example, the two-ply cord decoration element traditionally seen as belonging to the earliest phase is here preceded by an earlier phase. Also the core axe with specialized edge has been found here up to five times in clear combinations with Volling ceramics. Early agrarian land-use and settlement in Norway. A developing joint research programme SĂ¸ren Diinhoff, University of Bergen, Norway This paper will reveal aspects of processes of cultural change within Norwegian agricultural settlement in a 3500 years time span. Profound similarities can be found both within the national borders and in comparison with neighbouring countries, but changing geophysical and ecological conditions in Norway has made local adaptations necessary. Comparative studies will show how the social organisation of the settlement, the material expression and the economical strategy has differed locally and has changed over time. Because the earliest excavations of prehistoric agricultural settlements in Norway date back to the beginning of the twentieth century, pioneering excavations at very limited sites and places were conducted in the years between 1920 and 1940 by archaeologists like Haakon Shetelig, Sigurd Grieg and Jan Petersen. A growing record of investigated sites was formed, but the effort was limited to a single geographic region in the south western part of the country and only houses of a short period of the Iron Age was investigated. Thus the understanding of the farming societies was until recent years restricted by the absence of investigated sites. Instead the research of prehistoric habitation had to be based on the study of place names and on spatial analysis of especially the graves. In 1980 the method of top-soil stripping by machine was introduced into Norwegian archaeology. It started up at the excavations at Forsandmoen in Rogaland. In the following years the technique slowly found its way to the rest of the country and during the 1990Â´ies the method was in common use. From the start the effect was evident and further more it was enhanced by a contemporary restructuring and improvement of the cultural management legislation. As such, within the last 15-20 years, the five university museum of Norway has investigated no less than 1249 house remains on 219 archaeological sites. In addition several prehistoric field systems have been excavated. The majority of the excavations have been conducted as an interdisciplinary cooperation between archaeology and botany. Though the find pattern is still regionally biased, the notable amount of investigated sites has great potential and finally allows a more detailed study of the prehistoric agricultural settlement than ever before. The Carpatho-Balkan region and the Post-Chalcholithic double economy Marius-Tiberiu Alexianu, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania),Romania

- 74 -

In the Carpatho-Balkan region from the Neolithic and Chalcholithic Times were developed typical agrarian societies. The progressive intensification of penetration of the intrusive elements from the East changed radically the social network of these societies. But all the archaeological evidences indicate the continuation, at different level of intensity, of agricultural practices in several regions of the mentioned territory. Actually, it involves the phenomenon of double (pastoral and agricultural) economy. This fact explains in our opinion the transmission of non-Indo-European cereals names in the Proto-Indo-European vocabulary. Settlers of the floodplain. Discussion on environmental opportunities and social constraints during the Chalcolithic in NE Romania. George Bodi, Romanian Academy - Iaşi Branch, Romania Pîrnău Radu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Romeo Cavaleriu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Mihaela Danu, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Viorica Vasilache, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania The Chalcolithic period in NE Romania is largely covered by the Cucuteni culture. Until present, due to the archaeological investigations policies, the focus has been mainly placed on the excavation of large cucutenian settlements, perceived as central-places and which yielded spectacular finds. Under these circumstances, the approach to the various issues raised by the characterization of the Cucuteni inhabitation is generated within rigid, static conceptual frameworks, with report only to the external, formal characteristics of the settlements, with a general evident tendency to use them in an independent manner from each other. Generally, the Cucuteni settlements are defined based on their geographical positioning, and are classified as high, medium or low settlements. Based on these characteristics, corroborated with the presence or absence of fortifications, high settlements with visible elements of fortification are regarded as regional centres of power, while the low settlements, open, permanent or seasonal, are considered subordinate, their location being dictated by the presence of favourable conditions for carrying out subsistence activities specific to an agro-pastoral economy, and with almost no effort put in the definition of their area of influence or the construction of an extra-communitarian network. Our paper presents the results of the investigations in the Cucuteni phase A settlement of Hoiseşti - La Pod (Iaşi county), the only excavated Chalcolithic site from NE Romania situated in the flood plain of a river. Starting from the results of the archaeological excavations, and including interdisciplinary data oriented towards the reconstruction of the paleo-landscape, our study argues that the subsistence strategies of the Hoiseşti prehistoric community present very specific environment adaptation, with a high-risk tolerance. Thus, it was considered necessary to further explore the possible reasons of implanting a settlement in the floodplain of the Bahlui River. Through the analysis of other available natural resources and taking into account the specificity and the results of interdisciplinary analysis of the archaeological finds, we assert that this settlement presents, in an incipient form, the characteristics of specialized pottery production, oriented towards surplus. Including in the equation the specific characteristics of the hinterland, unsuitable for large-scale agricultural activities and the expedient and risk-tolerant animal breeding strategies, we believe that the Hoiseşti settlement is characterized through an open economy, its survival being possible only within the context of the existence of an extra-communitarian exchange network. This fact, corroborated with the positioning of the inhabitation in a high-risk area, with decreased possibilities of sustaining the demographical development specific to a human group, seems to indicate the appurtenance of the Hoiseşti settlement to an extra-communitarian entity, whose economical interests dictated the presence of a settlement in the Bahlui River floodplain. However, the identification of the character and limits of this extended social entity will only be possible through the detailed investigation of the rest of the cucutenian settlements in the area. Organisation of settlements in Bronze Age Europe based from the evidence of textile production Sophie Bergerbrant, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway This paper will discuss the social organisation of Bronze Age settlements on the basis of the evidence of textile production. It is often assumed that all farms had their own textile production. Is this really true? Loom weights are in many European regions only found in a limited number of settlements whereas textile related objects such as spindle whorls, sheep bones are more common find. This paper will discuss the social organisation of Bronze Age settlements from two related starting points, chaîne opératoire and actor network theory. The social organisation will be discussed based on the archaeological evidence of textile production. Which type of settlements have loom weights, how common are they, how do they differ from settlements with spindle whorls but no loom weights and from settlements with sheep bones

- 75 -

but no tools etc? The chaîne opératoire of the textile production will be used in order to help us explore the relationship between different settlements and settlement types in the parts of the European Bronze Age. Organisation of rural networks of the 1st millennium AD in the lower north sea region – case studies from northern Germany Hauke Jöns, Lower Saxony Institute for historical coastal Research, Germany The north-western part of Germany is well known for the large scale excavations of rural settlements of the 1st millennium AD. These sites traditionally have been considered as more or less closed systems that produced their food and most of the needed goods locally and had only limited access to sub regional communication systems. This image has changed during the last decade due to intensive metal detecting and geophysical surveys indicating that numerous rural sites in the vicinity of rivers and streams had access to foreign goods and ideas and thus formed part of widespread, water transport based communication networks. Session:

16. Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices Organisers: Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Vienna, Austria Alison Klevnäs, University of Cambridge, Cambridge, United Kingdom Session abstract: Traditional burial archaeology is focussed on the analysis of human remains buried in graves cut into the ground. The ‘burial’ is most often seen as one depositional act (‘closed find’) made during a funeral. The reopening of a grave at some stage after deposition of the corpse in the grave usually leads to a disturbance of the original disposal evidence, hence ‘disturbed’ graves are usually left aside in traditional cemetery analysis. In some archaeological periods, such as the early Bronze Age and the early Medieval period in Continental Europe, large cemeteries of predominantly inhumation graves have been found, which often show a very high occurrence of graves that were reopened and where in most cases grave goods were removed. Based on that evidence, there is a marked tendency to categorize any later interference with graves as materialistically motivated ‘grave robbery’. There is, however, a wide range of reasons that may underpin the reopening of a grave, ranging from the removal of specific objects, body parts and complete bodies, to reopening graves to manipulate the burial and the corpse as part of a multi-staged burial rite. The aim of this session is to bring together researchers across Europe that have so far worked on reopened graves. Approaches to the archaeological analysis of post-disposal practices should be compared and discussed. One or more of the following questions should be addressed: Is it possible to identify the reason for the re-opening of graves in the archaeological record? Which methods qualify for the study of post-depositional practices? Which archaeological signposts are there to identify that a grave was reopened? How important is the consideration of the taphonomy of graves? Which cultural practices have so far been identified and which practices can we expect to identify in the archaeological record? Do post-depositional intrusions into graves constitute practices complementary to the original deposition practices? Can post-depositional practices still be considered part of funerary rites and if not, what other post-depositional burial rites have been documented? Can we presume that the reopening of a grave in the past was always seen as unethical or illegal? Papers that use archaeological case studies as well as those which treat the implications of reopened graves in a more theoretical ways are encouraged. Enquiries into both prehistoric and historical periods are welcome. Paper abstracts: Reinterpreting Megalithic Tombs: reuse and social memory Mara Vejby, University of Reading, England

- 76 -

European megalithic tombs have attracted attention and research from the age of antiquarians to the present day. Studies of these sites, however, have focused on their initial use as burial monuments, and places of ritual performances and ceremonies, during prehistoric periods. A limited amount of discussion has taken place on their ensuing roles as structures within the landscape, and this has usually been restricted to a phenomenological approach to these sites. Relatively little has been said about their later reuse, or the human remains and materials that were then placed in, at, on, or immediately adjacent to them. Many Neolithic tomb sites show evidence of being reused during the Bronze Age, and others are reused during the Iron Age and Roman periods. In some instances the reuse is funerary, while in other cases the deposition of various materials is open to a range of interpretations as to the nature of the reuse. In the vast majority of cases where evidence of Iron Age or Roman reuse is found, the activity follows a long period of apparent disuse. It is therefore unlikely that the subsequent activity is part of a continuity of use at the sites. However, the reuse would have been based on interpretations of the sites, which are formed and perpetuated through social memory. How do we approach evidence of reuse at sites where direct knowledge of their initial use may no longer survive? This paper will discuss the various forms of reuse that we find evidence for at megalithic tombs across Atlantic Europe and how social memory functions within this context. It will argue that, though a direct continuity of use may not be present, the evidence suggests an awareness of these sites. Additionally, when one considers that the nature of reuse at a site is linked to the interpretation of that site, then patterns of a shared nature of reuse within a region may point to a shared interpretation and perception of these ancient sites. A tomb through the centuries – interpreting the entangled contents of a disturbed and reused tomb Camilla Cecilie Wenn, University of Oslo, Norway The ongoing excavation in the East necropolis of the Hellenistic-Roman-Byzantine town of Hierapolis in Turkey, conducted by the University of Oslo, has some complex examples of tomb reopening, reuse and re-depositions. Among the nearly 600 tombs in the necropolis, ranging from unmarked tile tombs to sarcophagi and small tomb houses, one tomb in particular stands out. The house tomb C92/42, originally from the late 2nd century AD, was reused in some form until the late 13th century. While the excavation is still not finished, it is possible to outline some facets of the tomb use. In the Roman period, an unknown number of individuals were placed on the four benches furnishing the tomb, and the tomb was closed by a stone door between burials. At some point, probably in late Antiquity, the tomb was reopened, and the remains of bones and grave goods seem to have been pushed unceremoniously to the ground in the central aisle. Then follows a long period of sporadic activity, where occasional bodies, or at least bones, were placed in the tomb. In the late 13th century one last and substantial large deposit of bones was placed in the tomb, mostly in the central aisle, but some also on the benches. At present the osteological analyses have identified 27 individuals. Most of the bones were disconnected, though at least two bodies were preserved largely in connection. There seems to have been some sorting and deliberate placement of certain bones and artefacts, but most were randomly scattered. The house tomb was opened, or at least re-entered into burial use more than once, and the previous burials disturbed, and at least the last time, it is not likely that robbery was the cause. The paper aims to outline some of the challenges of this last deposit, and to discuss possible interpretations. The origin of the bones is one such aspect, more specifically whether the bodies were originally placed in the tomb, or in graves outside, and why they were moved. Secondly, there is the question of motives behind the seemingly intentional placement of some of the bones and finds, and whether it is a sign of re-deposition rituals. Partly connected to this aspect, is that of the information value and interpretative potential of all the fragmented finds of both Roman and Byzantine date in the mixed fills, and to what extent they may be of use in reconstructing the use phases of the tomb. A third aspect is the attitudes to tombs and dead bodies, how corporeal remains were regarded at different stages of decomposition, and the tomb and the burial as fixed or flexible entities. Re-Burials and Body Manipulations in the Eneolithic Cemetery from Sultana-Malu Rosu (Southeast Romania) Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania The Eneolithic cemetery from Sultana-Malu Roşu it is a typical settlement-cemetery of the KodjadermenGumelniţa-Karanovo VI communities, from the second half of the fifth millennium BC. Until now we found 36 inhumations graves. Most of the graves are similar to each other and, in terms of basic elements of the rite and funerary rules, they reflect common burial tradition characteristic of the Kodjadermen-Gumelniţa-

- 77 -

Karanovo VI cultural complex. Most of the skeletons were found in normal anatomical positions, laid in a fetal position (lateral, dorsal or ventral) on their left side or on their right side. There is no relationship between the age or sex of the individuals and the positions of skeletons. But, in some situations we have identified exceptions to these rules. Thus, in seven graves skeletons have been identified in anatomical connection, but without skulls. Interesting is that in three cases we could identify the intervention pit, which proves the reopening of the grave after deposition of the corpse in the grave from the removal of skulls. In other cases, we found “normal” funerary pits, without stratigraphical disturbances, which contained only some anatomical elements, without anatomical connection. We consider these situations as representing the result of accidental or special circumstances that did not allow for normal conduction of funeral rites (exceptions). Also it is possible for these cases to reflect manipulation of the corpse (or only body parts) as part of a multi-staged burial rite. This work was supported by CNCSIS-UEFISCSU, project number PN II-RU code 16/2010. Disturbances of graves among the ancient Maya Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria Ancient re-entries into graves and tombs have been archaeologically recorded at many Maya sites. Hieroglyphic texts on ancient monuments also refer to tomb visits, exhumation, reburial and tomb desecration. These behaviors have been interpreted as evidence for protracted burial rites, secondary rituals, ancestor cult, political use of dead bodies and acts of grave robbery. In this presentation I will discuss all the types of grave disturbances which are currently known to have occurred among the ancient Maya. All just robbed? Comparing reopened graves in burial places near Regensburg (Bavaria) c. AD 500-750 Stephanie Zintl, Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg i. Br., Germany Reopened graves, usually with grave goods removed, are a common phenomenon in cemeteries dating to Merovingian times. While this intentional disturbance is most often explained with simple robbing of the graves owing to (mainly) economic motives, other interpretations have been put forward as well. One crucial question is whether everything usually termed ‘robbed’ was really caused by similar actions, motives and circumstances. As burial places dating to the 5th to 8th centuries AD differ in size and other respects, so might the way in which graves were opened. To approach the potential variability and possible developments of intentional disturbance of graves in early medieval times in a specific context, several burial places in a small region were studied: About 5 km to the southeast of the historic centre of Regensburg (Bavaria) extensive excavations since the 1980s revealed several neighbouring burial places, including row grave cemeteries and small burial groups, some placed within older Roman ruins, one adjacent to a contemporary settlement (so called Hofgrablegen). The graves span the time from late 5th to early 8th centuries AD, with a slight prevalence of late and latest Merovingian times (7th and early 8th centuries). In some of these burial grounds virtually every grave had been opened while in others only some graves or even none show traces of intentional past disturbances. The burial places are compared and contrasted, focusing on the following questions: Which graves were opened – are there traces hinting at intentional selection, or does it seem like the reopened graves were randomly chosen? When were the graves opened, both in regard to the time that passed between burial and the reopening of a grave, and in absolute dates? Were all or certain graves opened shortly after burial? Was the cemetery still in use at that time? Do the grave openings date mainly to a certain period, or did they happen continually throughout Merovingian and maybe early Carolingian times? Were graves in different burial grounds treated differently? And can we trace what the people opening the graves actually aimed for: Economic gain by extracting valuable grave goods or raw materials, or did they rather try to alter something represented by the grave or certain parts of it? Whodunnit? Grave robbery in Anglo-Saxon England Alison Klevnäs, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom This paper presents a recent analysis of an intensive outbreak of grave-robbery in 6th-7th century Kent. The Kentish reopening is closely related to the same phenomenon in Merovingia: an example of the import of a distinctive cultural practice from the continent. Limited numbers of similar robbing episodes, affecting a much smaller proportion of graves in each cemetery, are also identified elsewhere in AngloSaxon England. The poor publication record for excavations in the county has previously inhibited recognition and analysis of robbing, but by using extensive archive material, this research has shown that the practice of ransacking graves was on a similar scale in East Kent as in Merovingia. Over 200 reopened graves are identified across

- 78 -

Kent, with at least 15 sites affected. At the most intensely robbed sites, an average of over 20 percent of burials were disturbed. Robbing is likely to have had a significant impact on artefact finds, especially from the late 6th century onwards, and must be considered in any discussion of cemetery evidence. This new multi-site evidence gives an opportunity to test the various interpretations discussed in Merovingia at a regional level. Detailed reconstruction of the robbers’ methods indicates that the Kentish graves were reopened in ways designed to recover grave-goods as efficiently as possible. There is little or no evidence of ritual treatment of grave contents during disturbance, except for a small number of graves to which extra human bones may have been added. Neither is there any evidence for damage to the graves for its own sake; rather the impression is of a focused, targeted search. In addition, there are several indications that larger graves with more artefacts were selected for reopening. However, straightforward personal enrichment was not the goal. A deliberate, consistent selection of certain grave-good types was taken from burials, while other apparently covetable possessions were left behind. These were variously of iron, copper alloy, and other materials: it was type rather than material which governed the robbers’ selection. Conversely, the desired grave-goods were removed even when in an unusable, decayed condition. It will be argued here that the selection of goods for removal was related to their symbolic roles in the initial burial rite and that their taking was intended to harm living descendants by damaging the prestige and strength of the dead. Robbing appears to have occurred as numerous small-scale reopenings each affecting one or two graves over a period of several decades. This timing suggests that grave disturbance was a tactic used sporadically, perhaps as part of feuds or other violent disputes. In addition to the robbed graves, there is a small number of graves spread across the sites which were reopened for bodily mutilation or rearrangement of skeletal parts. These closely resemble the better known deviant burial rites which were applied to certain corpses at the time of initial burial and are usually interpreted as a reaction to fear of revenants. Merovingian grave reopenings, a Dutch perspective Martine van Haperen, University of Amsterdam, Netherlands In the course of the 20th century numerous Merovingian cemeteries were excavated in the Netherlands. Unfortunately, most of these were never published in detail. Recently, government funding has been made available to partially remedy this deficit. The Anastasis project has taken up the challenge to publish a number of these cemeteries. Our analyses have revealed that varying percentages of graves had been reopened, probably while the burial grounds were still in use. This paper will take as its starting point the post-depositional interventions observed in two distinct cemeteries: Bergeijk and Oud Leusden, located in the South and Middle Netherlands respectively. It will discuss the various types of interventions observed in these cemeteries, ranging from ‘real’ grave reopenings to younger graves that cut older sepulchres. It will also go into the limitations imposed on the research by unfavourable preservation conditions and old excavation methods, which often make it difficult to distinguish intentional grave reopenings from other types of disturbances, such as ploughing farmers and burrowing animals. Traditionally, intentional interventions in Merovingian graves have been interpreted as cases of grave robbery. However, many aspects of the reopened graves discussed here do not tally with this hypothesis. Most importantly, many grave goods and fragments of them were left behind, while other presumably low-value fragments were taken. The brief overview of the data is therefore followed by an attempt to formulate alternative interpretations, inspired by ethnographic and historical analogies that account for the specific characteristics of the interventions. We will consider the possibility that objects, bones and even soil from reopened graves could have been considered as ‘relics’ of the deceased, which were taken from the grave to be enrolled in culturally specific practices. Reopening of graves in the early medieval period: interacting with the human remains and attitudes towards corpses Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria This paper will discuss what early medieval post-burial practices can tell us about contemporary attitudes towards the corpse. It uses two case studies. First, the cemetery at Brunn am Gebirge (Austria), where all graves were reopened and grave goods taken out during the early medieval period. Archaeological analysis showed that this ‘grave-robbery’ varied with the different stages of decay of the corpses. Second, Winnall II (England) where there are archaeological indications that graves were reopened very soon after burial to manipulate the buried bodies. At this site, decapitated burials, burials with irregular body positions and bodies weighted down with stones may be the result of post-burial practices and not be

- 79 -

original (‘deviant’) burials. The specific focus of this paper will be to discuss the treatment of the human remains when the graves were reopened and how the state of the corpse may have influenced the practices which were carried out. Using historical evidence, it will be discussed what these practices may tell about the attitudes towards corpses in the early medieval period. Looking for something particular? In search of heirlooms in graves, poetry and sagas Julie Lund, University of Oslo, Norway The paper will discuss the phenomenon of breaking into mounds in the Scandinavian Viking Age, focusing on the social biographies of objects and bodies from the grave. A historical archaeological approach will be used to argue that the entering of the mounds was related to the circulation of particular artefacts which in the Viking Age were perceived as animated objects. Furthemore this will give an insight into the causes for the diversity, variety and complexity of the Viking Age burial practices. The consequences of ”Haugbrott” for the Viking age research. Gulli - a case study Lars Erik Gjerpe, Universitetet i Oslo, Norway A Viking age cemetery with chamber- and boatgraves were excavated at Gulli, Vestfold, Eastern Norway in 2003-2004. Thanks to accurate and modern excavation methods were disturbances documented in nearly half of the surveyed tombs. Not only special graves such as ship graves or big mounds, as previously reckoned in Norway, but also almost half of the fairly inconspicuous graves from Gulli were disturbed by grave robberies. Evidence from Gulli suggests that grave robberies in the Viking and medieval age have disturbed a greater number of grave finds than hitherto accepted. The disturbances do make a difference, as the plundered graves have fewer artefacts represented than the undisturbed graves of the same category. Male graves are more often plundered than female graves, and as plundering removes objects from the graves it seems that the “grave-robbers” equalises the social status of men and women. If the goal of grave-studies is to understand the social status of the living, then plundering most be considered. The evidence also suggests that swords and shields are the target of plundering, while spear are left in the grave. This utterly complicates the analysis of weapon combination in graves, and suggests that regional differences in weapon combinations are as much the result of “grave robbery” as social status or burial practice. The disturbance of a particular funerary context (tumulus): clues, hypotheses and proofs Alexandru Morintz, Institute of Archaeology, Romania The paper presents the field investigation of a tumulus from Dobrudja, South-Eastern Romania during the summer of 2010 as part of the preventive excavation generated by the construction of a highway. The investigated area is very rich in funerary structures of this type (tumuli). The studied tumulus was extremely flattened as a result of agricultural works. Prior to excavation, very detailed topographic measurements were made in order to document the topographic configuration of the area. The 3D model of the burial mound made based on these topographic measurements allowed the observation of an aspect that would have passed unnoticed by the naked eye. The mound, of circular shape, presented in its central part a small depression of approximately 1 m sq and with a depth of approximately 20-25 cm. The exaggeration of the altitude scale on the 3D model allowed the viewing with great clarity of this feature. This clue regarding a possible past perturbation of the burial mound was verified and proved correct by archaeological excavations. The proofs in this direction are the following: the stone blocks of the central grave were scattered in an unorganized manner, the human bones were find mostly disarticulated and only rarely articulated, and some items were found that belonged to moments in time ulterior to dating of the grave. The presentation will follow two directions: a) the documentation of a disturbed funerary context, and b) the proposal of a fast and easy methodology to establish prior to excavation if a funerary context of this particular type was disturbed or not. Taphonomical skeletal changes and past disturbances of graves exemplified at the early Bronze Age site Franzhausen I, Lower Austria Christine Keller, University Vienna/NHM Vienna, Austria Maria Teschler, Natural History Museum Vienna, Vienna, Austria The burial ground Franzhausen I in Lower Austria belongs to the largest early Bronze Age sites in Europe. About 75% of the graves are disturbed by grave robbery, a phenomenon generally found in early Bronze

- 80 -

Age burial places in this area (Neugebauer 1991, Sprenger 1999). Many comprehensive archaeological and anthropological investigations have been carried out during the last decades (e.g., Neugebauer 1997, Teschler-Nicola 1992). The present contribution focuses on the identification of type and frequencies of fractures relating to grave robbery: On the one hand (remodeled and “peri-mortal”) fractures allow to shed light on the pattern of behavior and inter-personal conflicts (Franzhausen site/settlement is located at a cross point of main trading routes and the population is – compared to the adjacent east Austrian Bronze age populations – well known for their wealth), on the other hand, type and frequency of “perimortal” fractures may reflect specific “practices”, such as disturbances by grave robbery. By using the outstanding skeletal remains recovered at the Franzhausen I site (N=714), we investigated the type and frequency of intra-vitam cranial and postcranial traumata (visible by their remodeling and callus formation) and peri-mortem and post-mortem induced fractures. The skeletal remains were studied by macroscopic and reflected-light microscopical inspection. The preservation of the skeletons, the fracture type at the cranium ( the occurrence of bending fractures, rupture cracks, inward and outward spalling of the laminae along the fracture lines) and fracture types of the long bones (angle, outlines, edges and shaft fragmentations of the long bones, Villa, 1991) as well as the degree of disturbances (grade I-V, probably at purportedly different times after the interment and recognized by a different position and preservation of the skeletal remains, according to Neugebauer 1991) was recorded in detail. Several traumata of intra-vitam origin (a few of them showing therapeutic intervention) and a conspicuous number of peri- and post-mortem alterations (80% of the individuals) were identified. This frequency seems to match the frequency of graves disturbed by grave robbery (75%). We compare these findings and discuss the observed fractures in regard to the archaeological evidences contextualized with past disturbances of the graves. References: Neugebauer C. & Neugebauer, J.-W., 1991: Die Nekropole F von Gemeinlebarn, NÖ. Untersuchungen zu den Bestattungssitten und zum Grabraub in der ausgehenden Frühbronzezeit südlich der Donau zwischen Enns und Wienerwald (unter Mitarbeit von A. Gattringer, mit Beiträgen von P. Stadler sowie W. Heinrich und M. Telschler Nicola), Röm.- Germ. Forsch. 49, Neugebauer-Maresch, Chr., J. W., 1997: Franzhausen. Das frühbronzezeitliche Gräberfeld I. Fundber. Österreich Materialhefte A5/1 und A5/2. Sprenger S., 1999: Zur Bedeutung des Grabraubes für sozioarchäologische Gräberfeldanalysen. Eine Untersuchung am frühbronzezeitlichen Gräberfeld Franzhausen I, Niederösterreich. Materialhefte A7. Teschler-Nicola M., 1992: Untersuchungen zur Bevölkerungsbiologie der Bronzezeit in Ostösterreich. Phänetische Analyse kontinuierlicher und nichtkontinuierlicher Skelettmerkmale. Habilitationsschrift (unpublished). Bronze Age of South Ural (Russia). Disturbed graves: facts and hypotheses Andrey Epimakhov, Institute of History and Archaeology, Russia The dominant funeral rite of the Ural Bronze Age (IIIrd – early Ist millennium Cal BC) was inhumation under the mounds (kurgans). Nevertheless there are examples of peculiar burials for each culture (partial, intramural, secondary etc.). Disturbed pit graves are especially well known for Sintashta (20-18 Cal BC) and Alakul’ (18-15 Cal BC) cultural groups. Funeral sites of these cultures are characterized by multigrave complexes. All age and gender groups are well represented (with prevalence of the children). Small quantity of the dead, grave goods composition (for example chariots and weaponry), deliberate practice of animal sacrifices obligate to consider the Sitashta barrows as elite necropolises. Alakul’ kurgan cemeteries are more modest and can be defined as tribal graveyards. All the central and part of peripheral burials were “robbed” (more then 50%). Some of them have suffered from predatory excavations in XIX–XX centuries AD and animal activity. Besides this, there are obvious evidences of disturbance during short time after the funeral. In some cases, the parts of bodies were clearly moved before total decomposition. At the same time, the wooden covering stayed intact after “robbery” quite often. Many valuable grave goods, including the metal items, were left in the disturbed graves. All penetrations into the tombs were done extremely exactly. Therefore the markers of graves were still distinguishable on the surface. The burials of adult individuals have been destroyed more often. The main purpose of my paper is to interpret this phenomenon. The motivations of “disturbance ritual” can vary up the real robbery to the manifestation of ancestry cult and even an attempt to prevent the return of dead. Probably reopening of graves was the important part of post-funeral activity in close association with ancestry cult.

- 81 -

Robbery of urns in graves of the Late Bronze Age in the Lower Lusatia/Brandenburg Eberhard Bönisch, Brandenburgisches Landesamt für Denkmalpflege, Wünsdorf, Germany The urn burials of the Late Bronze Age (Ha B) are equipped very equally. This applies, in particular, to rectangular graves possessing a little wooden chamber. The urn(s) stand(s) at the west side, while the accessory vessels either form a line at the edges of the grave chamber or are arranged in groups. Results of systematic excavated cemeteries show, that there is a huge amount of graves with robbery. Often there is no urn, but the accessory vessels are in their original position. In general, the urns were taken out of the grave through anthropogenic holes in the charred roof of the chamber. The cremated human bones were dumped, covering the rim of the urn cover that lies at the floor of the grave chamber. At the time of the depredation the roof of the grave chamber was already collapsed what crushed the urn cover. Apart from that the grave chamber was still hollow. The time period between funeral and depredation is therefore some years to a few decades. The aim of robbery was the bronze grave goods. Therefore it seems that small graves and graves of children were more equipped than the rectangular graves. It is still unknown, if there are other reasons for taking the urns out of the graves and dumping the cremated bones. ‘Who will roll away the stone?’. Aspects of reopening of stone-cist graves in Early Iron Age northern Poland Karol Dzięgielewski, Jagiellonian University, Poland One of typical features of the post-Urnfield communities of the Early Iron Age in the territory of Polish lowland was grave construction in form of cist made of stone slabs. The most spectacular graves of the Pomeranian culture, from the late segment of Hallstatt period, contained from several (2-5 as usual) to over one hundred cinerary urns. Explanation assuming reopening of cists in order to add new burials seems to be best justified by the record, although other ideas were proposed as well. Evidence for the reopening has revealed many regularities (e.g. normal opening of southern wall), which allow us to speak about ‘ritual’ of the grave opening. Present paper deals with the largest constructions, containing more than 10 cinerary urns. In principle, they can be considered as small cemeteries and, in consequence, can shed light on social relations within living community. The biggest graves even show diachronic variability of funeral pottery types. Uneven spatial distribution of this group of graves within the range of the culture in question indicates that strong manifestation of social links in form of reopened collective graves, was being maintained probably only under unusual circumstances. Session:

17. Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity - Part II Organisers: Philippe Della Casa, University of Zurich, Switzerland Constanze Witt, University of Hawai’i, Makawao, United States Session abstract: From Oetzi the Iceman to today’s full-sleeved and pierced urbanite, it seems that body modification has always formed an integral part of the human animal’s relationship to its body. Some adornments are temporary or purely situational, such as particular body paints, jewelry or hair treatments, while others are quite permanent and, when we are very lucky, preserved in the archaeological record. The archaeologist’s arsenal in studying preserved tattoos and other body modifications has expanded in recent years. At the same time, anthropological interest in “the body” and embodiment has greatly increased theoretical interest in practices that “inscribe” upon the body. Few still see tattooing simply as a display of art; they look instead for distinctions of status, rank, age or gender, for medicinal uses, for punitive or laudatory uses, for manifestos or other propagandistic uses, as marks of belonging or exclusion, as marks of transition or transformation... As the body arts of, e.g., Oceania Asia, are better understood, the ideas have cross-pollenated with European archaeology. In fact, the serious and scientific attention accorded to body modification today contrasts starkly with earlier dismissal by Europeans of tattooed “barbarians.” We feel that, in the current atmosphere of acceptance, it is time for a multidisciplinary

- 82 -

session on the archaeology of body modification. After the great success of the “tattoos and body modification” session at last years EAA meeting in The Hague, Netherlands, the session organizers have decided to enlarge and deepen the argument in Oslo, with a particular – but not exclusive – focus on northern Europe. We invite papers from all relevant disciplines, but particularly welcome bioarchaeologists who work with the detection and analysis of ancient tattoos; archaeologists who work with preserved tattoos and/or modifications; and all those whose reconsiderations of ancient tattooing practices promise to expand our field and contribute to richer understanding of the ancient body and mind. Paper abstracts: Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity: Agency, Identity, Structure, and Performance - an Introduction to the Session Philippe Della Casa, University of Zurich, Switzerland Aspects of embodiment such as tattoos, scarification, burning, and other body modifications or intentional mutilations, as well as temporary changes of bodily appearance using colors or cosmetics, have played and still play an important role in the construction, expression, perception, and transformation of individual and group identities throughout the world. However, identity is a very complex socio-psychological construct that relates to a great variety of individual and communal aspects. When dealing with these, issues of body and self, power and gender, agency and symbol, norm and deviance, construction, performance, and reproduction arise. The care, consideration, and long process that goes into every form of body modification reminds us that there is nothing «pre-rational» - as often claimed - or automatic about it. It is never silent, seldom solitary, and always transformative. We are fully justified in treating body modifications of all kinds with our full arsenal of analytical tools, whether art historical, anthropological, archaeological, historical, or any other. Tattoo and other body modifications in prehistoric Japan: ethnography, evidences and speculations Philippe Dellais, University of Zürich, Switzerland Going back in time from the early 20th century Ainu people from Northern Japan to the Jomon period, I propose to review the available information on tattoo and other body modifications in prehistoric Japan. From this investigation, I would like to analyse how far the Ainu female traditional facial and arm tattoo can be related to the different interventions the Jomon are believed to have made on their bodies, as the Jomon terracotta figurines bearing intriguing marks on their faces and bodies can suggest. Bundles and Burials: The Archaeological Context of Ancient Tattoo Implements Aaron Deter-Wolf, Tennessee Division of Archaeology, United States There are certain important classes of material culture within the archaeological record which are not widely recognized, either because of their ephemeral nature or as a result of cultural bias. Ancient tattoo traditions have been identified throughout the entire world, and recent scholarship has acknowledged the social, civil, and ceremonial importance with which these traditions were imbued. Following more than a century of scientific archaeology and the propensity of archaeologists to pigeonhole all manner of tools into descriptive categories, one might expect the existence of a corpus of positively identified tattoo implements in archaeological collections. However, relatively few of these identifications exist and very little is known about the material culture of ancient tattooing outside of Southeast Asia and Oceania. This presentation builds on research I presented at the 2010 EAA session Aspects of Embodiment: Tattoos and Body Modification in Antiquity, in which I used experimental archaeology to recreate and test the utility of ancient tattoo implements identified from the ethnohistorical record of eastern North America. That research showed that neither the effectiveness of a tool for tattooing in a modern setting nor the application of use-wear analysis permits conclusive identification of tattoo implements from the archaeological record. At the present time there is not a sufficient library of use-wear data with which to distinguish wear patterns left from tattooing human skin and those created by processing other soft hides. Instead, use-wear data must be supplemented by techniques such as protein residue analysis and energy-dispersive X-ray spectroscopy in order to present a convincing case for identification of an ancient tattoo tool. Unfortunately such examinations are outside the budget and scope of technology for many archaeological investigations. In the absence of these analyses, archaeological identification of possible tattoo implements instead requires an examination of their context.

- 83 -

Ancient tattoo needles did not travel as individual items, but instead likely functioned as part of a larger toolkits associated with both the functional and symbolic aspects of the tattooing process. This research uses comparative ethnographic data and ethnohistorical accounts to identify the basic components of a tattoo toolkit as it would appear in the archaeological record. Based on this assemblage, I propose that to identify a tattoo needle in an archaeological context requires the convincing association of that artifact with pigment remains and an assortment of supporting materials such as tools for pigment processing and application, artifacts for tool repair and maintenance, and varied ceremonial accoutrements. This approach is applicable to both reexamination of existing collections and future archaeological fieldwork. The Use of Bird Bone Picks in Hawaiian Tattooing Teresa Ingalls, Bishop Museum, United States Bird bone picks are found in archaeological contexts throughout the Pacific Islands yet very little is known about their use or how their function varied from region to region. The common assumptions are that they were used for picking the meat out of small shellfish or as needles for sewing barkcloth. At the Nu‘alolo kai rockshelter site on Kaua‘i, in the Hawaiian Islands, over 500 bird bone picks were recovered during excavations in the 1950s. A reanalysis of these picks has identified a small number that were modified to serve as tattooing combs. In addition, manufacturing marks on the distal end may point to the picks being hafted. This opens up the possibility that these objects were used for tattooing in prehistoric Hawai‘i. Roman Cosmetics Revisited: facial modification and identity management Rhiannon Orizaga, Portland State University, United States In ancient Rome, the use of cosmetics, including the splenium (temporary face tattoo), was a method of facial modification by which users made statements about their identities. In this paper it is demonstrated that cosmetics could be employed to express gender, social, religious, and economic identity, as well as to challenge or uphold the status quo. While for some groups facial modification was a means of fitting in, for others it was a means of creating a new space for gendered expression. Likewise, wherever cosmetics were normative, the opportunity to make a statement by ceasing to use them existed. Where moderation was promoted, excess was a means of expressing power and nonconformity. Finally, when cosmetics were seen as a prerogative of the wealthy, their usage by the poorer classes was a physical enactment of a higher status. It is my intention to show that the role played by cosmetics is worthy of closer scholarly attention, and that temporary facial modification was a deeply significant aspect of identity and life in the Roman Empire. Interpreting the tattoos on a 700-year-old mummy from South America Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Germany Anna-Maria Begerock, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany; Wilfried Rosendahl, ReissEngelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany Three mummies exist within the collection of the Lippisches Landesmuseum in Detmold, Germany: one from Egypt and two from South America. Within the framework of the German Mummy Project, all three of the mummies were examined, using minimallydestructive methods and medical imaging. Small tattoos were visible on the one of the mummies, an adult woman identified as belonging to the Chiu-Chiu culture of South America. As part of the evidencebased examination of the mummy, the tattoos were recorded and interpretation attempted, within the bioarchaeological and cultural context of the mummy. The specific meaning of the simple tattoos on this particular woman has not yet been determined and multiple interpretations must be considered. Tattoos on various, mummies have previously been interpreted as aesthetic adornment, indicators of social status, ceremonial or religious symbols and possible indicators of therapeutic treatment. This paper will describe the tattoos found on a 700-year-old mummy from South America, and explore the potential interpretations of these tattoos. Tattoo System in the Ancient Iranian World Sergey Yatsenko, Russian State University for the Humanities, Russia Series of 6 mummies with tattoo was discovered in the barrows dated by the late stage of Pazyryk culture (the 4th-3rd cc. BCE). Their subjects besides few exceptions are animals usually depicted in dynamic poses. There are differences of three social groups – the high aristocracy (Pazyryk), the nobles of lower ranks (Ak-Alakha 3) and common people (Verkh-Kaldjin 2). On the bodies of less important personages the tattoo concentrated on the both hands or on the shoulder only (which was not coved by clothes in

- 84 -

summer). On aristocrats’ bodies the tattoos covered the zones which were not usually open. The most popular personage of tattoo is a monster – a wild goat with an eagle’ beak, with a tail of panther and with a row of gryphon heads along the edges of horns; another popular image was a realistic wild ram. The monster similar to panther with very long spiral tail was known by Chinese and located in the “northern barbarians’ lands” (Shanhaijing/Classic of mountains and seas. 3.4a). We see the real influence of the images of early Chinese zoomorphic goods: a winged tiger – one of 12 gods which drives out the demons (Ibid. 12.2) and a tiger with deer horns – the master of mountain forests. There were gender preferences in types of torment’ scenes and species of tormented animals; the depictions on a legs and heraldic compositions were absent from female bodies. Other nomadic Iranian groups used tattoo from early childhood (Sext. Empir. Pyrrhon. 3.202) and sometimes even made them on the bodies of dependent tribes’ women (Clearchus of Soli. Biograph. 4., fr. 8) but the bodies (except the faces) were usually covered with clothes. On the images of male gods tattoos were presented only on the cheeks – three horizontal lines (Siberian Collection, Issyk, Balakleya), on goddesses images – on one left/‘female’ cheek (Tolstaya Mogila). Very seldom the faces of the dead are covered with special ‘burial’ cosmetics of one-two colors but we don’t know the reasons of such decoration. Tattoos from Siberian burials of the Iron Age Karina Iwe, Graduate School Human Development in Landscapes, Germany One of the most significant traits of prehistoric cultural complexes located in the Eurasian steppes and forest steppes during the Iron Age is the Animal Style. This iconography, with zoomorphic motifs in certain poses and with different signs and symbols on it, contains multivalent information such as value systems, clan identification, religious beliefs etc. Particularly remarkable are the preserved tattoos on the bodies of ice mummies from South Siberia (e.g. Pazyryk, Ak-Alakha) due to specific climatic conditions. Within these images we can recognize several motifs. Animals of the surrounding environment are its basic elements. In addition we can identify also fantasy creatures which consist of certain elements of different animals. Beside single motifs we can see also multifigured scenes. All these motifs are not connected to a certain social rank or gender. These tattoos of nomadic horse-riders of the Iron Age marking another fascinating group of a medium through which are images perpetuated – the human body. What kind of belief and meaning is connected to these images? Who are these people who are attached to the tattoos? What kind of information can we get from the range of motifs? Within my presentation I will discuss not only the motifs but also the graves they are connected with. I will also talk about the new images which appeared through new investigations a few years ago (Barkova/ Pankova 2005). Session:

18. Addressing the void: Peripheral players on the colonial stage

Organisers: Magdalena Naum, McDonald Institute for archaeological research, Cambridge, United Kingdom Jonas Nordin, Historical Museum in Stockholm, Sweden Ruud Stelten, University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom Session abstract: In the early modern period European countries founded colonial empires that consisted of territories in the Indian Ocean, Africa, the Caribbean, North America, Latin America, Australia and Oceania, the North Atlantic and the Northern rim of Scandinavia. Colonialism as an ideology and economic reality was expressed and carried through in a various set of ways but it eventually affected the colonies and the empires, the dominating as well as the subaltern in a set of ways which is still traceable in contemporary society. European expansion and implementation of colonial politics at home and abroad dramatically changed the lives of millions of people: hunger for exotic goods, new crops and resources stimulated the rise of global markets and consumerism. To answer these demands and to guarantee profits, early modern

- 85 -

economies relied heavily on large-scale exploitation of people, making plantation slavery and indentured labor indisputably connected with early modern capitalism. In this session we would like to focus on diverse aspects of colonialism in the early-modern history and welcome papers that address the impact of trans-oceanic European expansion and settlement on experiences of the colonizers and the colonized. In particular, we would like to encourage submissions that focus on the “invisible” victims of colonialism: the enslaved and indentured laborers, and “invisible” actors on the colonial stage: early modern Scandinavian monarchies and their participation in colonial endeavor. Both subjects of the proposed inquiry are treated in a biased way by either contemporary sources or modern scholarship. Slaves and indentured workers, although indispensable for early modern economy, are largely anonymous and often omitted from the historical record. Another misrepresentation and misjudgement haunts perception of Scandinavian involvement in colonial projects and impact of colonialism on societies at home. In national narratives Sweden and Denmark are portrayed as “good” colonizers, who although did establish overseas colonies, colonized Lapland and participated in slave trade, they did so with supposed lack of violence and on a minimal scale. We would like to encourage papers that tease out these misconceptions and with help of archaeological and historical analysis shed light on questions of slavery, indentured labor and Scandinavian involvement in colonial projects. Paper abstracts: Late comers on the new world stage: France and the Swedish Saint Barthélemy Eric Schnakenbourg, Université de Nantes, France With the exception of short-lived experience of New Sweden (1638-1655), Sweden did not take any part in the European expansion to America. During the seventeenth and more especially during the eighteenth century, several times the Swedish looked for a colony in the New World. They had different projects to establish themselves on the American mainland, in the area of the mouth of the Orinoco, or in the West Indies, particularly Tobago. But the other European powers were already settled, and there was no space left for the Swedish who came too late. But in 1784, at last they succeeded in getting an island: the tiny and rocky Saint-Barthelémy. Until then this island belonged to French who has been by the past requested by the Swedish diplomats to accept to give up one of his colonies. Then, the Swedish success in 1784 arouse two questions: why at that moment? why that island? I would like to contribute to answer these questions by setting back the transfer of Saint Barthelémy in the special context of the late 1770’s and the early 1780’s, with the French participation to the War of American Independance, the Swedish-American commercial treaty of 1783, and the interest of the Swedish merchants, and of their government as well, to get involved in the transatlantic slaves and products trade. The arrival of the Swedish in the Caribbean can be understood by from the point of view of diplomacy and political economy as well. I intend deal with that topic by crossing the study of French archives (Archives des Affaires étrangères, La Courneuve; Archives Nationales, Paris; Archives d’Outre Mer, Aix en Provence), and Swedish archives (Riksarkivet, Stockholm). Duty, opportunity and coercion: settlement in New Sweden (1638-1655) Magdalena Naum, McDonald Institute for archaeological research, United Kingdom This paper focuses on settlement in the colony of New Sweden (1638-1655). It focuses on the differences in attitudes towards migration to America and the perception of life in the colony. In order to pinpoint the sources of discontent/willingness to settle the paper analyzes the strategies used by the Swedish government and the New Sweden Company to recruit colonists and discusses the conditions in New Sweden which influenced these decisions. To illustrate these differences the homesickness of Governor Johan Printz is juxtaposed with a story of prosperity of a group of the Finnish settlers. By focusing on the stories of settlers this paper explores the potential of historical archaeology in capturing aspects of the social history of the colony. The Centre of the World: The construction of the Old and New World in Sweden and America in the seventeenth century Jonas Nordin, National Historical Museum, Sweden This paper discusses the material display of the New World in the seventeenth century castle of Skokloster, Sweden. Here the concept of history and centre were used in a construction of a locality of power in a

- 86 -

European colonial society in order to justify the colonial agenda of the early modern society. The New World and its inhabitants were viewed and displayed as a continent and a people without history. At the same time as the idea of Europe was constructed, as the birthplace of culture, society, and as a continent founded on history. Material displays, architecture, art depicting the New World, and the commoditization of the material culture of the North American Indian, brought from New Sweden in North America, were all constructed to obtain power. History was emphasized at the Skokloster estate through the collection of antiquities and preservation and integration of ancient ruins and old buildings into the castle and estate. Architecture, construction of landscape and material culture became an arena for display of a new hybrid global culture, signified as advent of modernity.The blend on material constructions of the ideas of the New World and the material construction of historic legacy mingled with the material culture of the New World and made the foundation of a culture of hybridity and eventually modernity. The Scandinavian Outposts, Forts, and Plantations of West Africa Christopher DeCorse, Syracuse University, United States This paper briefly examines the Scandinavian outposts, forts and plantations of West Africa. Between mid-seventeenth and the early nineteenth centuries, the Swedes and Danes established more than a dozen outposts in West Africa, primarily in what is now Ghana. These varied economic outthrusts include some of the earliest non-Portuguese, European outposts in West Africa, as well as the unique nineteenth century Danish plantations of coastal Ghana. Archaeologically, many of the earliest sites have been destroyed or transformed by later renovations by other European powers or by modern development. The Danish plantation sites have received increasing attention from archaeologists and have been the focus of recent reconstruction work. These varied outposts and plantations were small, in many instances short lived, and they exerted limited authority over neighboring African polities; they were not colonies. Nonetheless, they played important roles in European expansion and in the shaping of African-European interactions in coastal West Africa. In many respects they are representative of broader trends in an expanding, increasingly Eurocentric global economy, yet they also present unique characteristics and experiments in European hegemony. Caribbean slave cemeteries: new discoveries on St. Eustatius, Dutch West Indies Ruud Stelten, University of Central Lancashire and St. Eustatius Center for Archaeological Research, Netherlands Colonial empires throughout the early modern period based their economies largely on slave labour. Millions of people were deported from their homelands in West Africa to work on plantations in the New World. Even though slaves often greatly outnumber their masters in the colonies, their representation in the archaeological record is far less pronounced. Such is particularly the case with their final resting places. Slave cemeteries are a relatively poorly studied subject. In the West Indies, very few slave cemeteries have been investigated thus far. Considering the large amounts of slaves needed in the production of various cash crops, comparatively little is thus known about the mortuary practices of the slave population in this region. This paper will present the results of a watching brief conducted in March-April 2011 on the Dutch Caribbean island St. Eustatius, during which three slave cemeteries and various sugar plantation ruins have been discovered. The burials were found on two different plantations, and one of the cemeteries may very well represent the largest concentration of slave burials ever to have been found in the Caribbean. Even though not excavated (yet), the burials – their markers, orientation, context, and surface artifacts – already provide us with valuable new information on the mortuary practices of the enslaved population on an island that once was the busiest port in the Atlantic World. Le Morne, Mauritius. A peripheral cemetery, on a peripheral colony: but central to slavery? Diego Calaon, Università Ca’ Foscari, Venezia, Italy The study of the Le Morne cemetery, Mauritius, was the initial step in the investigation of an extraordinary UNESCO World Heritage Site inscribed to commemorate the ‘Maroon Republic’ (runaway slaves). The island was of great strategic importance for the control of the slave trade to peripheral European colonies in the Indian Ocean. The vast numbers of slaves traded and employed makes Mauritius central to our understanding of globally relevant Diasporas around Africa in the 18th and 19th centuries. Surveyed in December 2009, and subsequently excavated in July 2010, the cemetery sits at the southern tip of the island, at the foot of Le Morne Brabant inselberg. The cemetery is itself an open-air site, with no discernable entrance and without association with any religious building. Nine graves were excavated,

- 87 -

resulting in the recovery of 11 interred individuals, accounting for a quarter of the overall cemetery structures (45 in total). The graves were cut directly into sandy substrate, and marked by a series of stones on the surface. This paper discusses the techniques of grave construction, the inherent relationships of space within the cemetery, as well as the artefactual evidence from the graves. The cemetery is positioned within its environmental setting, elucidating the nature of ecology around the site, and placement, using GIS, within the landscape. This evidence is used to question the nature of social interactions between slaves, freed slaves and European colonial master, at the moment that Creole culture emerges. The landscape of religion in colonial Mauritius Sasa Caval, ZRC SAZU, Slovenia Having no indigenous population, all the peoples of Mauritius are colonisers. While fundamental distinctions exist between those groups coming from Europe, and those groups brought by Europeans, all came with their own sense of religious ideology. In the absence of material culture associated with the latter group, religion provides valuable insight into the archaeology of social identity. For an island at the periphery of the known post-medieval world, Mauritius witnessed the arrival not only of major global religions from Europe and Asia, but also animistic belief systems from Africa. The identity of social groups, particularly of slaves and indenture workers, was hard to preserve in the fast forming community of colonial Mauritius. Religion was an important mechanism for social cohesion. Not only was the maintenance of specific â&#x20AC;&#x2DC;groupsâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; often based on religious affiliation, but also the emergence of new social divisions was based on the merging and syncretism of different beliefs. Using geographical distribution evidence from recent case studies, I will discuss how positioning of religious structures were integrated, or not, into daily life. The paper will also discuss issues of monumentality relative to the different religions found on the island, as well as comparative dimensions relating to visibility within the landscape between Christianity, Hinduism, Islam, Daoism and longanis(m), the local belief system. Social innovation and the colonial encounter Per Cornell, Gothenburg university, Sweden The colonial expansion is always marked by intense exploitation and abuse, albeit the scale may differ. But a colonial expansion almost never runs smoothly from the perspective of the coloniser. There are different kinds of problems, including various forms of resistence. Any narrative of a colonial encounter must look closer at the question of resistance, and the outcomes of resistance, which always leave some of trace, which may play a certain role in future developments. As an illustration some brief examples from the Andean world in teh 16th and the 17th centuries will be discussed, in which various kinds of peripheries and centres are at stake. Session:

19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic

Organisers: Gordon Noble, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Deborah Olausson, Dept of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden Session abstract: The Neolithic sees a period of major transition in the landscape of Northwest Europe, the period when many places became characterized by elaborate complexes of monuments constructed on a landscape scale. Developer funded research and new or refined techniques of archaeological prospection, such as geophysical survey and remote sensing, as well as large-scale stripping of topsoil, have uncovered a bewildering range of new monument forms, including spectacular large-scale timber enclosures in South Scandinavia and other regions, over the last few decades. Further, the scale of modern archaeological

- 88 -

excavation through developer funded archaeology or large-scale research projects has also shown that these monuments did not exist in isolation. The ongoing discovery of extensive settlement and more specialized buildings in the vicinity of the World Heritage monuments in Orkney, for example, shows that there is still much to be learnt about the nature of these landscapes and the extent to which they were the focus of regional population centres, sites of pilgrimage or a combination of these factors. Research has also shown a connection between certain monuments and the place of manufacture of stone axes and sites of burial, providing new perspectives on the landscapes around these monument complexes. Thus, we are in a process of re-writing the archaeological narratives of the Neolithic in northern Europe and we cannot talk about the period in the same way as we did 20 years ago. The overall sequences of monument building, settlement and burial evident in these landscapes give the prehistorian an excellent opportunity for tracing a narrative of social and political transformation that characterized complex histories during the Neolithic period. This session will examine the picture of Neolithic landscapes and monuments that is emerging through new research, reaching out to assess commonalities and differences across Europe and through time. Our overall aim is to assess the role these monumental landscapes had in articulating a new sense of place and how that sense of place was modified and augmented through time. Paper abstracts: INTRODUCTION - Big Enclosures: The later neolithic palisaded enclosures of Scotland in their Northwestern European context Gordon Noble, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Palisaded enclosures were huge enclosed spaces with timber boundaries found across Britain, Ireland, and Scandinavia in the Neolithic. Five such sites have been identified in Scotland dating to the later Neolithic, four of which have been excavated to varying degrees. These sites form the main focus of this paper, which draws in particular on interim results from the author’s excavations at Forteviot, central Scotland, during 2007–2010. The monument complex at Forteviot includes the huge palisaded enclosure, a series of henge monuments and was also the focus of a series of later Neolithic burials as well as a continuing focus for funerary activities in the Early Bronze Age. In a wider context the palisaded enclosures of Scotland are part of a wider British and Irish tradition and there are a number of European parallels, the closest of which lie in southern Scandinavia. The palisaded enclosures in Scotland and Scandinavia are tightly clustered geographically and chronologically, constructed in the centuries after 2800 cal BC. This paper explores the function, role, and meaning of palisaded enclosures and monument complexes more generally, drawing not just on the architecture of the complexes as a whole, but also the individual components that came together to characterize and dominate particular landscape locales. The paper is designed as a tandem to Kristian Brink’s paper in the same session, providing a international perspective on a shared phenomena of the third millennium BC – the creation of Big enclosures. Palisaded enclosures as arenas of social and political transformation in the Late Middle Neolithic of southernmost Scandinavia Kristian Brink, Sydsvensk Arkeologi AB, Sweden In the third millennia BC local Funnel Beaker groups in southern Scandinavia were strongly influenced by Continental Corded Ware and Bell Beaker traditions. Encounters with people from the continent affected local social and political relations, eventually forming societies to what we through the burials recognise as the Battle Axe culture, emerging from c. 2500 BC. The large palisaded enclosures of the early third millennia BC in southernmost Scandinavia were important arenas in this process. The role of the palisaded enclosures will be discussed in detail through examples from south-west Scania, Sweden. For a period of c. 200-300 years (c. 2800-2500 BC) several large palisaded enclosures were built within a small area of southwest Scania, Sweden. Large-scale developer-funded projects have made detailed investigations possible. In their local contexts the palisaded enclosures were places of diverse activities, shaping social and political relations. These relations were expressed and negotiated through space, action and material culture. The wooden walls enclosed seasonal or periodical activities that can be seen as fulfilling important needs of everyday life in local communities. For example, evidence at one of the sites located by the coast clearly shows that fishing was undertaken at a large scale. Analysis has shown that fish was dried and distributed to surrounding settlements. But the enclosures were also places where contacts with the outside world beyond the local communities were undertaken. Large amounts of waste from the production of flint-axes made of flint from local resources have been found at two of the sites. It was deposited in pits or in

- 89 -

post-holes in specific parts of the enclosures interpreted as the result of specific events or manifestations of specific groups of people within local communities. The waste-material has also been interpreted as representing large-scale tool-production meant for long-distance distribution. Also, new types of pottery made in a new technique (tempered with chamotte) were used for the first time in the region within the walls of the palisaded enclosures. Use of this new technique of pottery-making is interpreted as the result of direct contact with skilled potters from outside the local communities. People meeting within the wooden walls gave an opportunity for social and political negotiation. Eventually, the enclosures as arenas of shaping and controlling local society became less powerful. New relations were formed by individuals or groups of individuals aspiring for power. They turned their back on traditional leaders and traditional sites. Local social and political change was spread, literally, via the openings of the palisades. After c. 2500 BC the great enclosures were no longer part of life or landscape in the region. Döserygg and the Skegrie Dolmens - New light on the megalithic graves in south-west Scania, southern Sweden Magnus Andersson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden Two impressive megalithic complexes unique to the Nordic countries, dated to the early and middle Neolithic periods, have been discovered on the archaeological sites of Döserygg and Skegrie in southwestern Scania. At least 20 megalithic monuments (dolmens) have been found at Döserygg as well as a road lined with palisades and other complex structures. The site has yielded a rich find of material consisting of grave goods, ritual deposits and votive offerings. A few kilometres south of Döserygg, a dolmen not far from the still standing Skegriedösen (Skegrie dolmen) was also discovered. These sites contribute to an entirely new understanding of the way society was organized during that era. With Döserygg and Skegrie we are able, for the first time, to study how a large-scale megalithic burial place and assembly site from the earliest part of the Neolithic was organized. Döserygg is at present in a class of its own by virtue of its size and complexity. But what does it actually look like around the existing solitary dolmens? Are there elements at other sites to suggest that similar complex settings like Döserygg and Skegrie may have existed elsewhere? It is clear that our image of megalithic tombs in Scania as solitary monuments must be completely reappraised. There were in fact groups of megalithic tombs and composite megalithic cemeteries. Both Döserygg and Skegrie, moreover, indicate that the destruction of monuments was much more extensive and effective than we previously imagined. The estimated number of megalithic tombs that originally existed in south-western Scania must presumably be raised considerably, perhaps to several hundred. Hamremoen - a causewayed enclosure outside the Neolithic world Håkon Glørstad, University of Oslo, Norway In 2009 cultural layers were discovered under tick river deposits at Hamremoen in Vest-Agder, Norway. Excavations in 2010 have revealed a complex site similar to causewayed enclosures of the TRB culture. This is the first time such a site is discovered in Norway. According to traditional research Vest-Agder is situated far west of the TRB complex and the area was presumably inhabited by hunters and gatherers with only some knowledge about the Neolithic world. No megaliths or other monuments are known outside the Oslo fjord – the core area of the TRB culture in the country. This paper presents som of the results from the excavation and discusses the implication of this site for our understanding of the TRB complex. What did the Neolithic look like in Central Scandinavia? Was there a sharp border between farmers and hunters, and finally why did people in this area chose to invest time and resources in a type of construction so intimately connected to South Scandinavia and Continental Europe? Fragments of life and death - interpretations of grinding and polishing stones from the Almhov burial site Susan Hydén, Lund University, Sweden The burial- and ceremonial site Almhov was discovered as a result of large scale archaeological excavations in Southern Sweden, revealing the remains of five long barrows, two dolmens and about 200 pits, rich in finds. Given the multitude of activities performed at the site – including for example monument building, pit-digging, burying, feasting and axe manufacturing – the site can serve as an example of the complexity of large Early Neolithic gathering places. The activities as well as the physical monuments and pits can be interpreted as an expression of how Early Neolithic man made sense of the changing world brought about by the Neolithization. Different perspectives as well as archaeological remains of various kinds offer

- 90 -

different narratives of this on-going process. This paper focuses on the numerous grinding and polishing stones found at Almhov, and discusses the role these had in this process. Grinding stones are often interpreted in a strictly functional way; i.e. as tools used to shape, sharpen and polish axes and other objects. And at a first glance the grinding stones from Almhov may appear simply as fragmentary pieces of sandstone. A detailed study, however, has resulted in a more nuanced picture. The fragmentary grinding stones, which were either worn out, destroyed by fire or deliberately fragmented by force, were found in the long barrows as well as in the dolmens and the pits. But the grinding stones from the long barrows stand out both in appearance, in the way they were deposited and how the fragmentation was caused. In this paper I will discuss possible reasons for why grinding stones were attributed a special significance in the initial phase of the establishment of Almhov. The fragmentation of the tools as well as their position within the monuments raises a number of questions about, for instance, the transformative aspects of grinding and polishing, and the role of grinding as a social activity. Why for example were pieces of burnt grinding stones placed in connection with the façade of one of the long barrows? Why are grinding stones, broken into halves, put into the graves? This paper suggests that the tools represented the novelty of making monuments and to put them together with the dead could have been a way of mediating new practices with reference to the past. The seashore – beyond monumentality Kristina Jennbert, Lund University, Sweden What is the meaning of a place on the seashore? What kind of a sense constitutes a seashore place without any kind of monumental structures? The starting point is theories that archaeological material culture not only reflects functionality but also functions as a metaphor for people’s self-perception. My assumption is that the many archaeological cultural groups during the Neolithic represent different social identities and life styles. Presumably, both rival and syncretic cultural encounters existed during the Scandinavian Neolithic period. Different lifestyles seem to be local as well as regional in Scandinavia as in other parts of Europe. Social identities were no doubt a question of domination and competition. In the light of the very expressive material culture it can be assumed that the Neolithic period was not a particularly idyllic and friendly time. The paper will illustrate the complexity in interpreting seashore places without any form of monumental structures. Above all the Pitted Ware sites at Jonstorp in southern Sweden will be in focus in a Neolithic narrative about how a sense of a place was formed in the long term, from the Late Mesolithic Ertebølle period to the Late Neolithic. The expressions of monumentality among the Neolithic hunter-gatherers in Finland – Example of Raahe Kastelli site Jari Okkonen, University of Oulu, Finland The stone enclosure, so called giants’ church in Pattijoki Kastelli is one of the most noted archaeological monuments in the Northern Finland. It is located circa 60 kilometers southwest from the town of Oulu on the coastal area of the Northern Ostrobothnia. The site consists of several structures and archaeological features, of which the most prominent is a large rectangular stone enclosure. The size of the structure is 52 x 30 meters. The total area of the site is approximately 3,4 hectares. Altogether 43 similar giants’ church sites are known in Finland. According to isostatic land uplift and shore line displacement chronology, the sites have been dated to the Stone Age. The archaeological finds from the sites also point to the same age. The earliest studies concerning the Kastelli site are from the 1860s. In 1862 one cairn was excavated, but finds were not discovered. In 1920 another excavation was held – this time the enclosure was under research. All the finds – quarts tools and fragments of slate artifacts – pointed to the Stone Age. In 2001 the Finnish National Board of Antiquities arranged the survey and small-scale excavation at the Kastelli site. Mapping the site and sampling datable material was in priority. During the intensive survey 43 heaps of fire-cracked stones were discovered. There are also seven dwelling depressions and 19 cairns at the site. The results obtained by OSL would date the heaps of fire-cracked stones 2800–2200 BC. The TL-samples point to the period 2600–2400 BC. The radiocarbon-samples collected from the excavated heaps can be dated to the 2890–2580 BC. The archaeological finds at the Kastelli site are typical to the Stone Age: quarts flakes and tools, and some fragments of stone tools. From the test-pit dug in the dwelling depression fragment of asbestos tempered pottery was found. Evidently it belonged to the pottery-type which can be dated roughly to the middle or late Neolithic, approximately 2900–1800 BC. At the Kastelli site, the result of the different independent dating methods, such as shoreline chronology, pottery typology, TL and OSL together with Radiocarbonmethod, can be compared. They all seem to point out to the same date – to middle of the 3rd millennium

- 91 -

BC. The Kastelli giants’ church can be seen as an evidence of the social and cultural changes which took place within the hunter-gatherer societies in the region of Ostrobothnia Finland during the middle Neolithic. The increasing number of dwelling depressions, cairns and giants’ churches is noticeable in archaeological record around 2500 BC. This development is connected to the more complex social structures and it may indicate symbolic and ritual competition between the trans-egalitarian societies, which were living in the Northern shores of the Baltic Sea. The exotic goods i. e. amber finds clearly point out that beside the material artifacts also the ideas were exchanged between the agriculturalists of Southern Baltic and hunter-gatherers in the North. A sense of place at a fen Åsa Berggren, Sydsvensk Arkeologi, Sweden This paper will focus on a specific part of the topic of the session: a sense of place. This paper argues the importance of the sensuous experiences of places and in this case particularly natural places, rather than man-made monuments. In fact, natural places may play roles in the process of creating the societal order similar to monuments, and may be the source of the same sense of place. Here a fen in Malmö in Sweden is discussed, where artifacts were deposited during a period that includes most of the Neolithic period. The topography, the varying vegetation, the water table as well as the deposited artifacts created spatial structures that were experienced though the senses by those who moved around this place and performed the depositions. These experiences resulted in a differentiation of this place from the surroundings, which in many cases acted as a ritualization strategy for the acts that took place there. This gave the place a special significance in the landscape. The fact that this was a recurring practice at the fen, also underlines the historic significance of the place. The sensuous experiences of the acts, the place and the objects also created relations between people, and as such a social organization. Variations in the social identities that were created at the fen during the course of the Neolithic are discussed in connection to the surrounding society. It seems the fen was mainly used by those that were not a part of the competition for the highest status in society, i.e. the elite, but rather a social stratum of society less likely to have and dispose of prestige objects. This part of society did not consist of a grey mass of people but a rather complex web of social relations. The mental in monumental: Exploring differences in Battle Axe mortuary practices in southern Sweden Deborah Olausson, Dept of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden In his comprehensive publication from 1962 Jungneolitische Studien, Mats P. Malmer states that inhumation in a flat earth grave is the most common form of burial in the Swedish Battle-Axe Culture, but he also notes that the presence of Battle-Axe Culture artefacts in megalithic tombs indicates that interment in such tombs was also practiced. However, Malmer offers no explanation for these differences; in fact he characterizes Battle Axe Culture mortuary practices as following rigid conventions. Recent archeological investigations carried out in Scania by developer funded archaeology have uncovered a substantial number of new flat earth burials ascribed to the Battle-Axe Culture. Also, morphological and isotope analyses of osteological remains have shed new light on the individuals residing in the graves. This means that today we can paint a more variegated picture of Battle-Axe Culture mortuary practices in the flat earth graves than what Malmer described. However, little systematic work on Battle Axe burials in the megalithic tombs of Scania has been carried out since Malmer’s publication. The aim of the study as a whole is to investigate possible reasons for the diversity of burial practices among people belonging to the Battle-Axe Culture. Ideally, this means comparing and contrasting all burials, those under flat earth as well as those in megalithic tombs. We might suggest that burial in a flat earth grave lacking any discernable above-ground markings would have been seen as quite different from burial in a megalithic monument. Finding viable means of identifying Battle-Axe Culture burials in megalithic tombs is a daunting challenge, since tomb contents are often jumbled and many of the tombs have not been scientifically investigated. My hope is that detailed study of the contents of Scanian megaliths tombs will yield further information about stratigraphy, artefact associations, osteological remains etc., enabling us to make meaningful comparisons among all Battle Axe Culture burial forms. Has monumentality left a mark in these variegated mortuary practices?

- 92 -

Neolithic transformation Lars Larsson, Institute of Archaeology and Ancient History, Lund University, Sweden Transformations occurred on several levels within Neolithic society and beyond. The introduction of farming and pastoralism marked a major change to the landscape. The idea of space went through radical changes, not only physical but also mental, throughout the Neolithic. Most societies form or identify certain spaces delimited from the physical as well as the social environment in order to perform special activities of ritual character. These spaces separated from the performance of everyday activities are used as places for the link between this world and a metaphysical world, where the transformation is achieved by depositing objects directly, or more commonly involving transformation, with fragmentation and burning. The ultimate kind of sacrifice – human – is rare, but does appear. Forms within the material culture that in certain situations were given the status of replacements or even on a par with humans have replaced them. These spaces are sites for execution, but at the same time a focus for life-giving. Axes and other objects that might have been looked upon as different forms of life pass through a ritual death in order to attain a new life. The most obvious kind of ritual space is represented by the causewayed enclosures of the late Early Neolithic/early Middle Neolithic (ENII/MNA), as the first generation, and the palisades of the Middle Neolithic (MNAV/MNB I), as the second generation. Most of them are a combination of a special setting in the landscape and palisades/pits. But a site for assemblages and ritual performances might be of much less obvious character and in some cases the area may have no artificial delimitations. Their use covers a much longer time space than the first and second generations of enclosures, but they are no less important for the society in which they are included. Session:

20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) Organisers: Catherine Frieman, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Berit Valentin Eriksen, Centre for Baltic and Scandinavian Archaeology, Schleswig, Germany Session abstract: Flint daggers have been found in Neolithic and Early Bronze Age contexts from Scandinavia to Britain to southeast Europe and beyond. They are frequently finely made and display the skills of the knappers who produced them. Consequently, a great deal of archaeological attention has been paid to these artefacts, their chaîne opératoire, their deposition and their meaning. In many cases, the relationship between flint and metal daggers is discussed, with the conclusion that individual flint dagger types are likely to be copies of metal daggers due to their shape, quality of manufacture, deposition locale or colour. However, this attention is usually focussed on the daggers from one country (or small region) or of one specific raw material. There are very few examples of flint daggers being studied in a broader, comparative framework. Thus, their development over space and time has never been fully explored; and we are left with the rather unsatisfying idea that the thousands of prehistoric flint daggers are all individually copies of metal daggers in spite of their different morphologies, deposition locales and, potentially, uses. The purpose of this session is to provide a first opportunity for archaeologists interested in flint daggers to come together and discuss their research. The goals of this session are to characterise specific corpora of flint daggers (technology, types, dates, contexts, etc.) from around Europe and the Mediterranean, to note holes in the research on a given group of flint daggers (i.e. dating or usewear) and to begin linking flint dagger use and production to larger themes like flint mining, specialist production or long-distance trade. Papers addressing one or all of these goals are welcome. This session is intended to spark discussion among researchers from around Europe working on flint dagger assemblages; to encourage them to begin looking at regionally bounded artefact types in a broader technological, chronological and social lens; and to develop a research agenda for the future of flint dagger studies.

- 93 -

Paper abstracts: The circulation of flint daggers in northern Europe Jan Apel, Gotland University, Sweden During the third and second Millennium BC, elaborate flint daggers were produced in flint-rich regions in Europe. These daggers convey certain general ideal across large parts of Europe and they were personal objects, insignia for certain social strata. However, they were produced by according to local technological syntaxes. In this paper the production, circulation and social significance of the daggers will be discussed. Flint daggers from the Dutch Late Neolithic in a diachronic perspective. Some remarks about their social meaning Erik Drenth, Netherlands The paper discusses the social meaning of flint daggers from the Netherlands in a diachronic perspective. During the later part of the Single Grave Culture, i.e. between c. 2650-2400 BC daggers made in France were imported. Two types of raw material were used: Grand-Pressigny flint and French tertiary flint (also called Romigny-Lhéry flint). Imitations in other flint types indicate that these French flint daggers were prestigious. This interpretation finds further support in the fact that as grave gifts these artifacts are usually associated with the largest barrows. Since there are no particular clusters in the find distribution, it seems that no area in particular had access to the daggers of French flint. Moreover, statistically there is no significant difference in the spatial distribution of the ones in Grand-Pressigny flint and the daggers made of French tertiary flint. There is every reason to assume that during the following Bell Beaker Culture period (c. 2400-1900 BC) copper daggers replaced these flint daggers as prestige items and status indicators. The value of the metal specimens is evident from their find circumstances. Practically all copper daggers derive from burials and in this context there is a close relationship with the larger barrows. What catches the eye is that, unlike the flint daggers of the Single Grave Culture, the copper daggers are (with one exception) confined to the centre of the Netherlands. This is the core area of the Veluwe bell beaker group. In comparison to other Dutch and also the adjacent Belgian and German regions this district is rich in metal finds and stone metalworking tools. In addition, the number of graves with amber is relatively high in the central Netherlands. All in all, it is likely that it was this region in particular that participated in a supra-regional network that provided them with metal – there are no metal ores in the Netherlands – and perhaps amber. The earliest specimens of the Scandinavian type flint daggers from the Netherlands also date to the Bell Beaker Culture. Unlike the copper daggers, and with one exception, they have not been encountered in graves. The majority of them come from the northern Netherlands. Nonetheless, the most remarkable specimen, a lanceolate type I dagger, was found near Lent in the central Netherlands. This artefact has both faces covered with parallel retouch. It must have been quite a valuable item. No counterparts are known from the Netherlands. It is, furthermore, of a very high technological standard. The knowledge and expertise to produce daggers with parallel retouch is only found in the Limfjord region (Denmark) at this time. The provenance of the Lent dagger must, therefore, be sought in northern Jutland. Lastly, the item reinforces that the centre of the Netherlands in all likelihood had an important position in exchange networks. Thin bifaces from Early Bronze Age in southeast Poland and west Ukraine Witold Grużdź, Institute of Archaeology UKSW, Warsaw, Poland Witold Migal, State Archaeological Museum, Warsaw, Poland Katarzyna Pyżewicz, Institute of Prehistory UAM, Poznań, Poland First flint daggers on Volhyn appeared in context of the so called “burials with highly crouched position without pottery”. Bifaces from the later periods were commonly found between the territory of Little Poland and Volhyn. These daggers were associated with Mierzanowice and Strzyżowska culture. The main aim of the following paper is to characterize Bronze Age biface technology from this territory. The research is performed by systematic analysis of selected bifacial forms from the collection of the State Archeological Museum in Poland. Special attention was paid to unfinished forms coming from different stages of production (from blank selection to bifacial reduction strategies). The article also analyses the methods of platform preparation and techniques used during flake removal process. Some of the finished daggers were studied to assess the reparation methods. The set of hypotheses about the bifacial technology was tested experimentally. Microscopic analyses were used to compare experimental traces after applying hammerstones and billets made from different materials with Bronze Age flint daggers. Additionally, the

- 94 -

function of selected artifacts was examined with the use-wear analyses, which assisted in showing how the daggers were hafted and used in different archeological contexts. After gathering the presented data we compared the results from two groups of findings located in Little Poland and Volhyn. The cultural biography of the Scandinavian daggers in the northern Netherlands Annelou van Gijn, Leiden University, Netherlands The Scandinavian daggers which were brought to the northern Netherlands in great numbers during the late Neolithic and Early Bronze Age display a special biography. First of all they share with other import items from Scandinavia, like the TRB axes and the crescent shaped sickles, the presence of a piece of cortex on their butt end. They also seem to have had a special use life: they lack ‘normal’ traces of wear and instead show wear traces from contact with plant and/or hide all over the surface of the blade. It is suggested that this was due to pulling the dagger in and out of a sheath. Last, the place these daggers were deposited also seems to be ‘special’: type I and II daggers are usually found as loose finds in peat, probably in the river and brook valleys, the later type III daggers on the other hand were located much further out into the large peat areas. In this paper I will discuss the special biography of these daggers in detail and postulate a possible explanation for the observed features. Grand-Pressigny daggers in the 3rd millennium BC in Western Europe : productions, circulations, uses. Ewen Ihuel, Conseil général de la Dordogne, France Nicole Mallet, bénévole, Orléans, France Jacques Pelegrin, CNRS, Nanterre, France Chrisitian Verjux, Service Régional de l’Archéologie Centre, Orléans, France The Grand-Pressigny (France, Indre-et-Loire) area, located south west of the Bassin Parisien, holds the largest collection of flint handicrafts known today in western Europe. There during the late Neolithic, highly specialized craftsmen have flaked very long flint blades. The longest one measures 382 mm. A large number of these blades were produced during more than 400 years, much more than local population needed, and these blades were exported on vast distances in western Europe. Though, they didn’t passed through the Alps nor the Pyrénées. Long blades were plausibly equalized, transported and finally retouched in dagger. These blades compose the major part of exported flint products from the Grand-Pressigny handicrafts. Their handle was probably put locally by the acquirers. In South France and Nederland’s’ tombs, flint daggers are often polished and seem transformed in a local way. In South France, after they broke or became blunt, some of these daggers were transformed in smaller objects in the same shape of copper daggers well known in this area. Frequent in late Neolithic tombs, Grand-Pressigny flint daggers are also found in domestic settlements. In this archaeological context, they are discovered broken or highly blunt and often retouched and used as scrapers or lighters, in particular in western Swizerland, Jura and Alps. The apogee of this daggers production is dated between 2850 and 2400 B.C. To a larger scale, this phenomenon began one thousand years earlier at the end of the fourth millennium with the production of smaller flint daggers less sophisticated. These elder daggers were already transported, but in a lower number and smaller scope. External components and local reinterpretations : Swiss flint daggers in their European context Pauline De Montmollin, Université de Neuchâtel, Switzerland External components and local reinterpretations : Swiss flint daggers in their European context Discovered in well dated lake settlements, Neolithic Swiss flint daggers are numerous and present a particular blend of external influences and local interpretations. Due to it’s central position in Europe, swiss Neolithic is characterised by mixed influences arising out of the Mediterranean area as well as of central Europe. Flint daggers then show great variety of raw material, morphology, retouch and are found in a wide range of archaeological contexts. These situation is inscribed in a much wider horizon and our approach consists in a comparison between three areas which are of key interest for the understanding of the development of flint daggers and warefare in the Late Neolithic, i.e. Switzerland, Poland and Northern Germany. Issues discussed include local substratum, technological specificity, use and signification of flint daggers. Looking at each dagger’s « biography », our research aims to understand specific trends linked to the spread of daggers, especially those relative to the emergence of warrior identity, social differentiation and control of new technological skills. This discussion aims to present the methodological approach and the first results of our comparative study. It will be illustrated by examples taken from our completed records in Switzerland and Poland.

- 95 -

On flint and copper daggers in Chalcolithic Italy Daniel Steiniger, German Archaeological Institute, Rome, Italy Across the Apennine peninsula Chalcolithic flint and copper daggers from sepulchral context show widely the same distribution. They occur together in many cemeteries and in a few cases even in the same grave. Besides regional diversified features the daggers have a profound related tradition visible in the continuous shape of the cutting edge all over the Apennine peninsula around the end of the fourth and the beginning of the third millennium cal BC. This leads one to rethink the widespread hypothesis that flint daggers represent only low-valued imitations of copper daggers. The raw material source seems to be of crucial influence on the shape and size of the flint daggers, because their production depends very strong on the quality and size of the raw material. Especially the long monofacial dagger blades of Southern Italy require very big flint nodules, a raw material not found in the North, but known on the Gargano peninsula (Apulia). In Northern Italy the flint daggers are bifacially worked and much shorter than those from the South. They are mostly made of Monti Lessini flint, a source in the Southern Alps, where due to tectonic fracture no large flint nodules occur. Also for the copper daggers the study of trace element patterns in combination with the distribution of ore resources makes it likely, that in different Italian regions various ores and slightly different production techniques were used. There are variable typological features – especially the design of the heel, rivet and midrib – while in contrast the overall shape of the copper dagger’s edge only gradually changes from North to South, in the same way as on the flint blades. As a hypothesis, it is likely that the edges of the copper daggers were made intentionally in the same general shape as the flint daggers and not contrary. The slim and long flint and copper daggers are found in the South, where suitable raw material for long flint daggers was available. On the other hand, it was impossible to produce such long flint daggers in the North, because the raw material was not available and so the copper daggers are shorter there also. To enable a deeper insight into the social and technological context also a clearer chronological framework has to be established, before it is possible to discuss which one of the two materials was the “primal” or “prototype” that was “copied” by the other, if that was the case at all. Under a functional point of view, the daggers of both materials can be seen as “complementary” to each other and it is very likely that both materials influenced each other in a very tight relationship – where the “existence” and “evolution” of one form would not have been possible without the other. Lithic daggers in the Ancient Near East – Whence and Whither? Thomas Zimmermann, Bilkent University, Turkey The production and consumption of flint daggers in prehistoric Europe is a thoroughly attested phenomenon that has already triggered off numerous special studies, stretching from traditional typological to technological and scientific accounts such as material and use-and-wear trace analyses. Their Neolithic oriental counterparts, however, are considerably less well studied, rendering the impression of a wallflower existence amongst the versatile lithic industries in pre-classical Anatolia and Mesopotamia. This short paper attemps to compile the present evidence and discuss the many dimensions of Near Eastern flint daggers in ritual and profane contexts. Special attention will be further given to the raw material issue vis-a-vis the status-enhancing function of early double-edged blades. Session (Roundtable session):

21. RT. Probing pre- and proto-historic signs: toward falsifiable hypotheses Organisers: Paul Bouissac, University of Toronto, Canada Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands Session abstract: The origins of writing have been set at the inventions of lexicographic, logographic, and alphabetic writingsystems, thus providing a ground for distinguishing history from pre-history. However, studies focused

- 96 -

on pre-history, proto-history and history tend to neglect the possibility of alternative forms of symbolic and systematic communication prior to the invention of what is considered ‘true’ writing. This approach has not been conducive to the serious study of the numerous clusters of abstract geometrical patterns, often referred to as ‘signs’, which can be observed in late Paleolithic and Neolithic rock art, from the Blombos cave to Near Eastern Halaf and Predynastic Egyptian ceramic vessels. Interpretations of figurative patterns are easily provided by plausible ‘referentiality’ (fauna, rituals, environment, etc.) but clusters of geometrical patterns remain ambiguous in the absence of a comprehensive cognitive and social context. The purpose of this roundtable is to discuss the conditions under which falsifiable hypotheses can be expressed regarding the cultural evolutionary continuum between pre-, proto-, and historical graphic sign patterns. Here ‘graphic’ is not meant specifically as referring to early hypothetical writing systems but simply to underline the geometrical and topological commonalities that can be observed across the clusters of such abstract signs (sometimes referred to as ‘scriptoids’, i.e. ‘somewhat looking like part of a script’) provided by the archaeological record. These issues were raised, albeit inconclusively for lack of proper investigative methods, by some of the pioneers of prehistory such as Edouard Piette (1905) and Sir Matthew William Flinders Petrie (1912). Both have pointed out that the basic morphologies of the elements making up the earliest recognized scripts have not been created ex nihilo and can be observed in prehistoric ‘art’ in various combinations, predating the currently recognized first writing systems. The ever increasing amount of archaeological iconographic data combined with contemporary information technologies makes it possible to probe the continuous process of innovations, variations, selections, and normalizations of clustered signs which, may have served some recording or communicative functions, a property which could be proved (or disproved) through probing their degree of systematicity and consistency within well-defined (material) cultural areas The questions to be addressed in this roundtable will include: 1. 2. 3.

Are there reliable criteria to distinguish art from non-art in prehistoric iconography? How to heuristically assess clusters of abstract patterns in terms of invention, evolution, cognitive and social significance, and in relation with lexicographic writing systems which are known to have emerged about eight millennia ago? How to systematically record these clusters and their known contexts in databases that can be searched and parsed with appropriate algorithms?

The co-organizers will produce two position papers which will be made available online in advance. Paper abstracts: Probing late prehistoric Scandinavian petroglyphs Paul Bouissac, University of Toronto, Canada The Scandinavian archaeological record offers many examples of a particular kind of rock art which is generally dated from the late Bronze Age period: sets of petroglyphs which have been carved on boulders located in the midst of usually violent streams. Recurring motifs on these boulders include elks and boats, often interspersed with some geometric signs which are difficult to identify. These sets, which blend figurative and abstract petroglyphs in a manner which appears to show some degree of consistency as far as the motifs are concerned, have been variously, but inconclusively interpreted (e.g., Tilley 1991, Nilsson 2008). The purpose of this paper is to briefly review these interpretations and propose a new approach. Rather than trying to relate these petroglyphs to external objects or events to which they would be assumed to refer directly, this approach will make the heuristic assumption that they form formally consistent sets with respect to their composition and organization. The inquiry therefore consists of first intuitively probing their systematicity by using semiotic methods (e.g., Bouissac 1997) such as testing on a sample of sets the relation of types to tokens, the iteration of vectors, the use of natural irregularities in the rock morphology as bounded spaces, and the presence of recurrent associations of figures within bounded areas. The claim made by this paper is that any interpretation which bypasses this concern for the formal organization of the petroglyphs and considers them individually or as loosely associated on the surface of the boulders cannot reach any epistemologically sound conclusions regarding their interpretation. This semiotic approach is not aimed at uncovering their meaning but attempts to explore methodic ways of probing the plausibility of their communicative status as a first step toward their understanding, the next step being the construction of databases which preserve the distinctive features of the individual signs and their mutual relations within a bounded space. Only a large scale probing of these sets will show whether the distribution of the signs is random or governed by some generative algorithms.

- 97 -

Baines, J., J. Bennet, & S. Houston (2008). The Disappearance of Writing Systems. London: Equinox. Bouissac, P. (1997). New epistemological perspectives for the archaeology of writing. In Archaeology and Language I: Theoretical and methodological orientations, R. Blench & M. Spriggs (Eds.). London: Routledge, 53-62. Kristiansen, K. and Larsson, Th. B. (2005). The Rise of Bronze Age Society. Travels, Transmissions, and Transformations. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Kaul, F. (1998). Ships on Bronzes. A Study in Bronze Age Religion and Iconography. Copenhagen National Museum. Nilsson, P. (2008). New Discoveries of Rock Carvings and Settlements at Himmelstalund. Adoranten 2007, 20-28. Tanumshede, Scandinavian Society for Prehistoric Art. Tilley, C. (1991). Material Culture and Text: The Art of Ambiguity. London: Routledge. A falsifiable hypothesis: semasiography in fourth millennium B.C. Egypt Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands Egyptian “prehistoric” (fourth millennium B.C.) iconography raised many questions in the nineteenth and early twentieth century during its scientific exploration, when two camps arose in regards to its identification: the peculiar signs either represented aquatic or terrestrial constructions. However, as many of the hypotheses neglected a considerable number of social aspects, both interpretations – of archæological authorities Petrie & Quibell and archæologist Cecil Torr – cope with practical and theoretical issues which necessitated a re-evaluation of the presented arguments and a reconsideration of the iconography in general. In this PowerPoint-presentation the sign-clusters are presented through a manual recording-method. Their systematics will accordingly be analyzed and contextualized with (and within) historic data to suggest that the iconography may have represented highly religious architecture which under foreign influences converged into ships and eventually found its way into Dynastic iconography; essentially combining plausible arguments from the earlier two interpretations. This presentation will also touch upon the possible existence of a semiology-based writing system (semasiography) which was already proposed in 1985, but not really accepted until the turn of the new millennium. Consequently, the numerous definitions and understanding of ‘writing’ (‘recording of speech’) and its development in Egypt (and possibly elsewhere) are at trial or at least open to debate. Beyond Morphology and Resemblance in Early Graphical Culture Kathryn E. Piquette, University of Oxford, United Kingdom In assessing the function and meaning of early graphical marks which precede the emergence of ‘writing’, prevailing approaches tend to prioritise image morphology and resemblance. In addressing the three areas outlined for consideration during this roundtable (the criteria by which we distinguish art from non-art in prehistoric iconography; heuristic assessment of graphic clusters; methods for systematic documentation of marks and their contexts) I will seek to de-emphasise morphology and resemblance in favour of a more contextualising method. Because shape and similarity exist only through embodied acts of material production and perception in social space and time, I argue that these need to be understood as a subset alongside other principles by which graphical expression is distinguished and assessed. I will outline the criteria I see as essential for a more holistic and systematic method and consider their implications in two areas: data documentation, and collation and analysis. With regard to the first and from an imaging standpoint, I discuss a project I am involved with at the University of Oxford (in collaboration with the University of Southampton) for the development of a reflectance transformation imaging (RTI) system for ancient documentary artefacts (RTISAD; http://www. southampton.ac.uk/archaeology/acrg/acrg_research_DEDEFI.html). RTI is based on traditional raking light photography, and uses multiple input images, captured from a fixed camera position with a moving light source to construct a digital model of the surface form and reflectance of the object studied. The resulting amalgamated files enable interactive lighting, image enhancements and automated identification of visual and morphological attributes, making ephemeral, difficult-to-read features visible. Given the ever increasing amounts of archaeological iconographic data coming to light and the possibility of extracting new information from previously studied data, RTI presents exciting possibilities for the roundtable question of systematising marks’ documentation. With regard to collation and analysis, for an emphatically contextual approach the data variables requiring organisation, measurement and analysis are numerous. I will present a case study using the software programme ATLAS.ti, a workbench for qualitative (and some quantitative) analysis. This tool enables the systematic encoding and study of multivariate data in direct relation to digital images of the artefacts.

- 98 -

Graphical criteria may be distinguished and heuristically assessed for building context-sensitive interpretations concerning function and meaning. I hope to demonstrate that these tools for data documentation, and collation and analysis, together with a contextual and practice-centred approach, provide greater leverage for exploring ‘pre- and proto-historic writing’. However, where datasets are highly fragmentary and rarely found in secure archaeological contexts, an important additional question for discussion is how we determine the suitability of theoretically informed explanation compared with scientific method when falsehood may not be demonstrable. From the Walls to the Grave: Linking the Parietal and Portable Geometric Signs found in European Upper Paleolithic Art Genevieve von Petzinger, University of Victoria, Canada The geometric signs used in France during the Upper Paleolithic (10,000 - 35,000 BP) show definite spatial and temporal patterning between the sites. This continuity suggests the geometric signs were being used with purpose, and that they were meaningful to those who created them. If they did have significance, and were being used to convey information, then we could be looking at a very early form of graphic communication. This implies that there was a system, but how can we identify the manner in which the creators of these markings organized and utilized them? There is a 15,000 year-old burial site in France which produced associated grave goods when excavated. Among these was a series of pierced red deer teeth, thought to have been used as personal adornment (Vanhaeren and d’Errico 2003, 2005). Each of these teeth is marked with a unique geometric sign, or a combination of two or more. These ornaments have the potential to clarify the organization of the signs from the perspective of those who used them. Each tooth gives us an idea of how the signs were divided, structured, and paired up by them, rather than by a modern researcher attempting to define typological categories. When these signs are compared with a database created for the parietal geometric markings from the same region and time period, there are clear parallels between both the single and paired signs. This provides important insight into our understanding of the origins of modern symbolic behaviour, including the capacity for graphic forms of communication. Vanhaeren, M. and d’Errico, F. 2005. Grave goods from the Saint-Germain-la-Rivière burial: Evidence for social inequality in the Upper Palaeolithic. Journal of Anthropological Archaeology 24, 117–134. Vanhaeren, M. and d’Errico, F. 2003. La Parure de la Dame de Saint-Germain-La-Rivière et l’Origine Paléolithique des Inégalités. Paléo 15, 195-238. Session:

22. Picture this! The materiality of the perceptible Organisers: Fredrik Fahlander, Dpt of archaeology and classical studes, University of Stockholm, Sweden Ing-Marie Back-Danielsson, Dpt of archaeology and classical studies, University of Stockholm, Sweden Session abstract: Pictorial and visual elements are special types of archaeological data that transgress boundaries; between us and the past, between the material and immaterial, between data and methodology. Imagery ‘communicates’ with the observer in elaborate, unforeseen but also more direct ways than most other remains do. It does not need to be an especially complex composition – sometimes a few lines on a Mesolithic axe handle capture our imagination more than the highly crafted axe itself. Why is that so? What special powers are embedded in the pictorial that seems to hold so much promise and mystery? Traditionally, images have primarily been discussed in terms of what they represent, mean or symbolize. The aim of this session is, however, to discuss the different ways in which images affect and engage the beholder, how they actively are entangled in social structuration. We welcome papers on the antiquarian use of imagery and visual documentation as well as discussions on the roles of imagery in the past and in the present.

- 99 -

Paper abstracts: Cut, Pinch and Pierce: Image as Practice among the Early Formative La Candelaria, northwest Argentina Alberti Benjamin, Framingham State University, United States Visual imagery can be understood to work in a number of registers. Most commonly, archaeologists have taken it as symbolic expressions, inventive ways to substitute for language or communicate ideas. Similarly, imagery can be understood to be organized in an isomorphic sense to social structure. There is also the question of how imagery actually works: what is it that moves us or works on us? Cognitive impact, conceptual play, or the affect of the abduction of complex intentionalities are some candidates. Which register is appropriate for understanding the material that interests me, anthropo and zoomorphic imagery from first millennium AD Argentina? What such approaches share in common is a focus on a particular type of audience and a finished object—on the effect of a completed work or image on a separated subject or recipient (“patient”). There is latent, however, another possibility: that the imagery was not “for someone,” but communicated and worked at the moment of execution. I argue that the imagery communicated not solely as a completed object aimed at a particular audience but was efficacious insofar as the practices associated with its production were specifically embodied and understood. Doing the image--the proprioceptive, haptic, physical experience--is the meaning. I illustrate by discussing a parallelism between the incisions and moldings on pots and the painting of bodies, activities which can be understood as instances of non-representationalist image making. “Keftiu” and The Materialization of “Minoans”: Out of the picture? Uroš Matić, Faculty of Philosophy, University of Belgrade, Serbia Images of “Keftiu” emissaries from New Kingdom Theban tombs played crucial role in labeling a modernist archaeological construct known as “Minoans”. This modernist fiction became the oldest European civilized “people” in Childe’s therm. Traditional culture-historical archaeology easily labeled them with an Egyptian term “Keftiu” by analogy with iconographical representations of Aegean emissaries which were thus called by Egyptians themselves. This created new complex fiction by equating collective identity constructed in culture-historical manner with an Egyptian construct of the Other, both in Aegean Bronze Age studies and Egyptology. That ethnicity cannot be read from archaeological cultures, is well known, but often forgotten, and Egyptian pictorial representations of foreigners were formed by ideology, thus they are not part of reality. The aim of this paper is to disentangle “Minoans” from “Keftiu” by deconstructing both, out of the word, and out of the picture. Rock art and coastal change in Bronze Age Scandinavia Courtney Nimura, University of Reading, United Kingdom Marine imagery comprises a large portion of the motifs currently found on Bronze Age rock art in Scandinavia. This imagery has often been discussed in terms of religion and cosmology. In 1998, Alfred Gell proposed that art has agency. He suggested a system in which objects can have effects in the social sphere or as he refers to it, in the ‘greater causal milieu’. This paper uses Gell’s system and asks: if rock art has agency, and this agency can be used to affect humans and their relationships, is it possible that this agency could also be used to affect elements of the environment? In certain regions of Scandinavia makers of rock art showed an obsession with marine imagery. Does this greater intensity of marine imagery in some regions correlate with more extreme coastal change in those regions after the last Ice Age? If yes, then this suggests that the connection between marine imagery and the shoreline may not be just cosmological but also associated with environmental change. This paper looks at two examples that highlight this possible connection. The immanency of the intangible image: thoughts with Neolithic expression Andrew Cochrane, The Sainsbury Institute for the Study of Japanese Arts and Cultures, United Kingdom Some like to approach the imagery from the Neolithic as if it harbors hidden messages and worlds. In many narratives, images often adhere to a belief in an analogous universality that is always there, beyond the touch and waiting patently to be reviled and exposed. Searching and then discovering such invisible realms and meanings is by no means a bad thing. Some scholars, however, start with an a priori assertion that they are already there, with approaches often framed by modernic representational understandings. What would an archaeology of imagery look like if we did not start with such conceptions of imagery?

- 100 -

Would we still draw the same conclusions, or would other expressions be possible? This paper works along such questions as openings. Designed surfaces Ole Christian Aslaksen, University of Gothenburg, Sweden Design is about creating functional objects that works so well and looks so appropriate that we do not notice them (“seamlessness”). In this paper I seek to explore the potential of design in archaeology with case studies from the Late Bronze Age and Early Iron Age of the province of Central Macedonia in Northern Greece. An aspect of archeological artifacts is that they not only have prevailed physically in the soil through time, but also in their social life. The former because of their material and technological attributes the latter because their form and function allowed for seamless use. The concept ‘design’ was born in the industrial age. The professional designer could be seen as an aesthetically minded engineer but the design process is not confined to the modern period. There are many definitions of design, but it could be described as a process that includes intention, production, form and function (Hardt 2006). In this perspective, the aesthetics and the practical aspects of an object are inseparable. Designing an object means to create an interface between an object and its users (Katz 1997), giving the object a sensible appearance that by its looks and feel tells the user what the object is. An archaeological approach to design must focus on how matter is molded intentionally into a useful form and how the surface is shaped to be recognizable, before asking what role the artifacts played in the past. Hardt, M.: 2006 Design definition. Design the term design. [Online] http://www.michael-hardt.com/Professor/ lectures.htm Katz, B.M.: 1997 Technology and design – a new agenda. Technology and culture. Vol 38 no 2 pp. 452-466 Session:

23. The human body in prehistoric European art

Organisers: John Robb, Cambridge University, United Kingdom Dragos Gheorghiu, National University of Art, Romania Christopher Chippendale, Cambridge University, United Kingdom Session abstract: The human body is one of the most commonly expressed themes in prehistoric European art, and a social history of the body is central to understanding the development and variety of prehistoric society. But creating such a history is difficult; beyond the ordinary issues of interpreting such media as rock and cave art, figurines and small representations, and monumental imagery, the field is fragmented: specialists rarely talk across areas, periods and media such as rock art and figurines. It is very difficult either to get an overall pcture of what imagery is out there or of how art played an active role in the creation of social relations in different ways across the millennia. The goal of this session is to draw together specialists to provide an overview of the human body in prehistoric art in Europe. The session will cover the Upper Palaeolithic through the Iron Age in all areas of Europe, bringing studies of figurines, rock art and stelae together and presenting social interpretations of the human body throughout European prehistory. Paper abstracts: Prehistoric art in Europe: large scale patterns John Robb, Cambridge University, United Kingdom The study of prehistoric European “art” has traditionally been fragmented disciplinarily by regions, by periods, by media (e.g. parietal and rock art, figurines, monumental statuary) and by contexts (funerary, ritual, settlements). The last general overview of prehistoric art in Europe was 25 years ago (Sandars

- 101 -

1985). Moreover, much of prehistoric art has only ever been studied from art historical or iconographic perspectives, rather than as material culture or social action.This paper presents the qualitative and quantitative highlights of an overview of 150+ traditions of prehistoric art in Europe from the Palaeolithic to the Iron Age. In addition to furnishing an overview of prehistoric European art, it summarises some major and socially important changes and continuities in what media prehistoric Europeans used to express themselves, what themes were expressed and how material expressions related to landscape and ritual activity. Ornaments for the body. Personal attributes and the expression of social status in Neolithic, Copper Age and Bronze Age southern Iberia Leonardo García Sanjuán, Universidad de Sevilla, Spain This paper examines how material attributes physically attached to the human body were used to convey notions of social status in Neolithic, Copper Age and Bronze Age southern Iberia. This issue is examined through two sets of indicator. First, burial contexts include personal ornaments and personal attributes that were used to express the position of each individual within the social structure. Second, artistic representations on a variety of media associated to burial places (such as stelae or stone slabs) often includes anthropomorphic motifs that show such personal ornaments and attributes. The central aim of this paper is to explore how the expression of social status through the utilisation of artefacts attached to the body may have evolved within the long time span under consideration, paying especial attention to the role of metal objects. Representational technologies and categorising the body Sheila Kohring, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom This paper explores representational art as a technology of knowledge – or a way of materialising the epistemological process by which societies order and categorise the world. The basic premise arises from the belief that technological practices are an embodied way that people create their physical world and that the human-material-technological relationship is indivisible. Thus, there is a dialectic relationship between the way the body is produced in art and the way the body itself is experienced and conceptualised. As such, the choices in the material used (stone, clay, bone), the techniques employed in the production (painting, incising, chipping) and the setting in which the finished object resides (mobiliary, stationary, hidden, public) all reflect perceptions of the human body as an ontological category within a society. This paper will use examples from the Atlantic fringe of Europe during prehistory as a case study to support how different visions of the body and changing representational technologies create new aesthetics and categories of the body over time. Torcs and the human body in the Iron Age Jody Joy, The British Museum, United Kingdom Torcs are made of precious metals, copper-alloy and iron and date from the sixth century BC – 1st century AD. They are found across a wide area from the Czech Republic, across to Germany and France and as far west as Ireland, the British Isles and the Iberian Peninsula. There is significant regional variation and torc terminals can often be highly decorative. Torcs are particularly associated with classical notions of Iron Age or ‘Celtic’ identity with famous descriptions of naked warriors wearing torcs at the battle of Telemon, and Boudica with her great golden torc. This is carried over into Classical art, for example the famous ‘dying Gaul’, depicted naked except for his torc. Torcs also feature in Iron Age art. Human representations in general are rare but it is notable that many of the most famous, such as the moustachioed stone head from just outside Prague, and the stone statue from Hirschenlanden, Germany, are also wearing torcs or neckrings. Through the example of the torcs found from the famous ‘goldfield’ at Snettisham, Norfolk, this paper will explore the links between torcs, the human body and identity, in particular the wearing of torcs as a means of transforming the body and enacting an ‘ideal’. Forming and Transforming the Human Body in the Near Eastern Neolithic and Chalcolithic Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States This paper discusses how studying visual representations of the human body (from the Neolithic and Chalcolithic in the Near East as well as in the Eastern Mediterranean and Southeastern Europe) can aid us in understanding identity and personhood in the past. The paper looks at anthropomorphism,

- 102 -

zoomorphism and miniaturization as well as at embodiment and entanglement. It will also scrutinize corporeal as well as ideational and symbolic attributes of the visual body in order to better understand identity and personhood in the 7th-5th millennium BC. The rhetoric of corporeality in the South Eastern Europe Chalcolithic Dragos Gheorghiu, National University of Art, Romania The representation of the human body in the South Eastern European prehistory seems to have been an important cultural issue, especially in the 5th millennium BC, as demonstrated by the numerous types of anthropomorphic miniature figures present in every tradition. Although the anthropomorphic representation of the human body apparently varies from one tradition to another, an analysis of the general shape of the body and limbs could reveal the existence of a general rhetoric of corporeality, the same visual tropes being used in every tradition. The present paper will investigate the rhetorical unity of the body representations in the South Eastern Europe Chalcolithic, by identifying and comparing the visual tropes from several traditions. Nude and covered, whole and dismembered bodies in Prehistoric Greece - Interrogating figures about meanings Christina Marangou, independent researcher, Greece Based mainly on Neolithic, but also on Early Bronze Age evidence from Greece, in particular its Northern regions, the present paper endeavours to suggest possible interpretations of social and anthropological aspects of the represented human body. Perceived appearance may in fact deliberately refer to transmission of messages and be intended as an agency for interaction between individuals or groups. Beyond regional and temporal trends in the reproduction of human beings in physical form, it is to be debated whether, behind the variety of façades, deeper meanings were hidden. In such a discussion we have to take into consideration the fact that, as all artefacts, material figures were integrated in the general frame of societies and intermingled with their other constituent parts. Humanized Objects or Objectified Humans: the Neolithic anthropomorphism in Southeast Europe Goce Naumov, University of Skopje, Macedonia The human body was one of the major agents incorporated within Neolithic visual culture and rituals in Southeast Europe. Numerous anthropomorphic figurines authenticate that it was frequently ‘portrayed’ in order to emphasize the essential aspects of represented individuals. No matter if these figurines depicted actual people or mythical characters, they asserted their engagement into symbolic communication as images that should correspond between social and regional principles related with human body. That way, they established the most elementary imagery level of objectification of humans and their embodiment within series of standardized miniatures. But the body was not elaborated only on the basis of its general features and tendency for realistic portrayal. There are varieties of forms where is almost absolute reduction of body parts on the one hand, or exaggeration of particular areas on the other. The other imagery category which employed human body involved more complex aspects of anthropomorphism. This component of visual hybridism was integrated within ceramic vessels, models, ‘altars’ and stamps, thus representing buildings, pots or tables as people. They embodied individuals which were mutually equaled with the functions of the objects where they were applied or vice versa, the functions of body mechanism were symbolically incorporated within these clay items. Such imagery dualism was profoundly based on social and symbolic interaction between Neolithic people and their surrounding which broaden the perspectives for tracing the significance of human body among Neolithic communities in Southeast Europe. The people of Vinca: representations of human body in Vinca culture Selena Vitezović, Archaeological Institute, Belgrade, Serbia Vinča culture (Late Neolithic/Chalcolithic) figurines are known in European prehistory for over hundred years. First excavations on the eponymous site Vinča – Belo Brdo in the first half of the 20th century yielded almost over 500 figurines alone. Since then, rich and varied figurine inventory has been uncovered on every Vinča culture site. Variety is not only in shapes and decoration, but also in interpretation of these objects. This paper will focus on how the body is represented – which body parts are shown, which were omitted, which are emphasized and what features are non-human. Emphasis on certain details, as well as body posture and gesture represented, may help in better understanding of the meaning and the role of

- 103 -

these figurines within Vinča culture society. The «oranti» (‘worshipping’) figures in Valcamonica rock-art, Alpine Italy: a new approach from geometry, picture principles and dance, leading to a different understanding Christopher Chippindale, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom The «oranti» or «orant» figures of Valcamonica are a distinctive kind of anthropomorphic figure falling quite early in the Valcamonica Neolithic to Iron Age sequence. They have a distinctive form, as stick figures with clear limbs and both arms seemingly raised above the head, often found in quite large groups on the same surface. For that reason they have long been interpreted as worshipping figures, standing in an attitude which is self-evidently to be recognized as the universal gesture of veneration: hence the name «oranti».In a new study, we have looked at the two-dimensional geometry of the figures as pecked into the flat rock surfaces, explored the relationship between that flat shape and the threedimensional reality of the human body and its stance which can be inferred from them, and worked with dancers further to explore those three-dimensional options. This systematic study, based on geometry, on the idea of ‘picture principles’, and on insight from the cross-cultural generalities of human gesture, leads us to a different view of their symbolism and human meaning. Cave Paintings in Central Norway Terje Norsted, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway Until now, nine painted caves have been recorded in Norway. They are located at rough places along the Atlantic coastline in the central and northern part of the country. Having been fomed in highly resistant rocks by sea erosion, these caves have a simpler geometry than karstic grottoes. Considered to be about 3-4000 years old, the painted figures are found in dark rooms and galleries far from the entrance. As far as we know, these sites are the only examples of their particular kind in northern Europe. Most of the paintings to be found in the Norwegian caves form groups and are human-like. At first sight, they look mutually quite similar concerning design. To discuss the peculiar features of these figures and their relationship to the cave morphology, two sites in Central Norway, Fingal’s Cave and Solsem Cave, are used as illustrative examples. The paintings in these caves have been knwn for quite some time, but the current re-documentation has yielded new evidence regarding location, grouping, attributes and painting techniques. These features may throw additional light on the purported relationship of the figures with ritual activities that probably took place in these caves. Decoding Upper Palaeolithic hand stencils of France and Spain Rebecca Harrison, The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom Paul Pettitt, The University of Sheffield, United Kingdom Hand stencils form an enigmatic category of Upper Palaeolithic cave art. Created between approximately 27, 000 and 22, 000 years ago they can be found on the walls of deep caves in the foothills of the French Pyrenees and northern Spain and were made by spattering pigment over a hand which was placed against the cave wall. We argue that the production of Upper Palaeolithic hand stencils was part of a complex, communal activity, and understanding why these stencils were made helps us to uncover the origins of ritual and symbolism in our remote past. The process of producing these stencils was complex, from the preparation of the pigment to the actual creation of the stencils. The majority of the stencils are made from red ochre. The ochre was mined, separated from soil, possibly heated, and mixed with water to create the correct consistency. The pigment was then spattered onto the wall in the form of tiny droplets. In experimental work the method which most closely reproduces the halo effect found in the Upper Palaeolithic stencils, is to blow the ochre through two tubes which are held at right angles to each other. One tube is placed vertically in the ochre and air is blown through the second tube across the top of the vertical tube, thereby creating a vacuum in the vertical tube and sucking ochre up this tube. The pigment is then projected onto the wall as a series of droplets. Producing stencils using this method results in the artist feeling light headed and also generates a whistling sound, contributing to the likelihood that the stencils were created as part of some kind of ceremonial activity. In terms of their position on the wall, many of the stencils are at awkward heights and angles which have proved difficult to reproduce in experimental work. They are very carefully distributed within the cave, often marking passageways into other rooms, or marking boundaries between different regions of the cave. They tend to be in the far reaches of the cave, in areas which are difficult to access, and are often found close to natural shafts or other dangerous phenomena.

- 104 -

Many of the stencils have ‘missing’ fingers, leading to hypotheses that the artists either suffered from diseases or were recipients of ritual mutilation. However the patterns of these ‘missing’ fingers do not appear to be random and there tends to be limited combinations of missing fingers in different caves. A further possibility is that the fingers were bent, and this is a form of gestural communication. Potential meanings include hunting signals to indicate the presence/absence of particular animals, a system of counting, or messages to their ancestors. In many societies, both contemporary and in the ethnographic and historical past, the hand serves as a cultural icon. It would appear also that Upper Palaeolithic hand stencils were not simple graffiti, but were produced during complex rituals, often in difficult conditions. The human body in the European palaeolithic art from the data of the rockshelter/cave/ portable art and the burials: socio-symbolisms at different scales Lioudmila Iakovleva, Institute of Archaeology, NASU Ukraine, Ukraine The representation of the human body (preferably woman, human and anthropomorphic figure) is a systematic and constant component of the palaeolithic portable and cave art. Through the diversity and variability of human carved, engraved and painted representations, the global imaging of the human body, during the Palaeolithic, reveals several well established concepts, which highlight the iconographic and stylistic choices, specific and general for the socio-symbolic transmission of selected artistic images. In this socio-symbolic and cultural message, the mode of creation of artistic works, which is strongly linked to mechanisms of observation and visual reception, is also revealing their functions in different types of sites: rockshelter settlements, settlements in entrance of cave, open air campsites, decorated caves and rock art sites. Since the early and middle upper Palaeolithic (Aurignacian and Gravettian), the human representations, coexisting with animal representations, highlight their role in the portable art in settlement sites. In order of importance, these are statuettes of bare, often pregnant women, who represent a whole, partial or segmented female body. Representations of men, or only their sex, and also the representations of anthropomorphic and anthropozoomorphic figures are less frequent. These works of portable art, small size preference, carved in stone or ivory, require a close and discreet comment; they can be manipulated, concealed or destroyed in the settlement. These figurines can be also used as body ornament and thus be exposed and mark the person who is handling it with a well specific meaning. However the cave art figurations which are immobile and fixed in rockshelter or cave walls require other observation at a distance and with lighting conditions. After their execution, cave art figurations can be observed by a group / groups during the rockshelter occupancy or the cave visit. In fact, the corpus of the representations of the human body of the upper Palaeolithic reveals cross-cultural topics related in particular to women’s imaging through cave and portable art in sites of various and multiple functions. The form and the meaning: the Upper Palaeolithic human representations in sculpture Liliana Janik, University of Cambridge, England When working with the human depictions from the Upper Palaeolithic period, the form of human representations in sculpture is striking. From the Hohle Fels female figurine to the Venus found on the sites from the Pyrenees to Siberia our understanding of prehistoric sculpture has been set. However, less is known of the other form of human body representation, also a part of Upper Palaeolithic visual vocabulary, where the viewer is reminded of the elongated Giacometti’s figures. Looking at those two visually contrasting human representations, as well as the possible meaning they capture, is going to be the topic of this presentation. In particular I shall explore the relationship between material and form, as well as the context of depositions as possible indications of role and meaning in prehistoric societies. Session:

24. What did Classical Archaeology ever do for you? The application of theoretical approaches in Classical Archaeology and their potential for the archaeological discipline

Organisers: Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands Natascha Sojc, Leiden University, Netherlands

- 105 -

Session abstract: Classical Archaeology has changed dramatically over the last decades and most people from within the field would confidently argue that Colin Renfrew’s Great Divide (1980) no longer exists. However, this does not seem to be the impression the larger archaeological community has of Classical Archaeology. In general it is often still perceived, so it seems, as a self-contained and conservative discipline mainly dealing with high culture and retelling the stereotype images of Greeks and Romans as European “cultural heritage”. Although the “opening up” of Classical Archaeology has resulted in exciting theoretical developments within the discipline, these are only infrequently referred to or used by scholars outside the field. Thus, where Classical Archaeology itself has successfully incorporated new methods and theories from, well, almost everywhere and has adopted a self-critical attitude with that development, it has so far been not too successful in showing this change of character to the archaeological community at large. The goal of this international panel is twofold. In the first place we would like to present concepts that are crucial to all archaeological interpretation—like death, gender, humanity, identity, materiality, space and urbanity—and show how these concepts are dealt with and advanced within Classical Archaeology. In the second place we would like to present concepts that have been mainly developed in Classical Archaeology—like style, viewing and art—and that should, in our opinion, be seriously considered by other archaeological disciplines for adoption into their portfolio of approaches. We are confident that this panorama of ten contributions will show how Classical Archaeology—with the insights gained from highly differentiated cultures that in many respects have been very well studied over a long period of time now and that have the advantage of the availability of textual evidence—has the potential to advance the general archaeological debate. We believe that in many aspects Classical Archaeology is, in fact, uniquely qualified to do so. We have selected a group of younger scholars in combination with ten important subjects that have the potential, in our view, to “talk back”. Paper abstracts:

Look Away! (In)visibility in Roman Visual Culture Steven Hijmans, University of Alberta, Canada In his little book simply entitled Pictures, the Roman sophist Philostratus (third c. AD) purports to give a guided tour of an impressive private picture gallery. That this tour is not as straightforward as it seems is immediately apparent, for at the very first picture Philostratus commands: Apoblepson! Look away! surely the last thing one would expect a museum guide to tell you. This surprising command frames the fundamental contradiction of this book, namely that Philostratus’ real audience, his readers, do not see the pictures he describes. Indeed, they never could, for the paintings never existed. It is tempting to reduce Philostratus’ descriptions to a literary conceit, an attempt to emulate the impact of paintings in a different communicative mode much as Mussorgsky‘s Pictures at an Exhibition, but that would be wide off the mark. With his ‘descriptions’ of invisible pictures, the philosopher Philostratus explores the nature of art, and in particular the art of viewing. Given its prominence in the text, looking ‘away’ is a central component of viewing, as Philostratus sees it. What is more, in many descriptions the viewer ‘sees’ things in the (fictitious) pictures that are hidden. In Philostratus’ Rome, apparently, viewers who did not look could see things in art that were invisible. We have no Roman treatises that deal less obliquely with Roman viewing than Philostratus and thus could shed some light on how representative his viewer is of (elite) Roman viewers in general. We do, however, have access to a fair amount of Roman art, including art and other forms of communicative visual culture that were consciously rendered inaccessible to viewing through placement or scale. In other respects as well, the nature of Roman art supports Philostratus’ descriptions of the process of viewing. What is starting to emerge is a concept of figurative visual culture that differs profoundly from the Western concept of art that, ironically inspired by ancient works of art, has evolved since the Renaissance. In this paper I will review some of the recent developments in Roman art history – in particular the ‘search for the Roman viewer’ – and illustrate the radically changing understandings of Roman visual culture that they are engendering. Style and archaeology: lessons from Antiquity Miguel John Versluys, Leiden University, Netherlands Although “style” is fundamental to all archaeological interpretation, it is relatively little commented upon in the general archaeological debate. Most recent handbooks on archaeological theory, for instance, lack proper attention for the concept. Still, “What we think of as style is pervasive in human society, no matter

- 106 -

how we may define it. And style is involved in all archaeological analysis, whether it is covertly or overtly discussed. (-) the study of style and its place in research and interpretation in archaeology is central and determing.” (M. Conkey & C. Hastorf, The uses of style in archaeology (New directions in archaeology) (1990) 1). The reason for this neglect has probably to be looked for in the “great divide” which, over the last decades, has grown between archaeology and art history. Also Classical Archaeology, the discipline which was most intimately linked with art history in the past, has, in general, looked elsewhere for inspiration – and neglected developments within art history. Within Classical Archaeology, however, innovative approaches of understanding relations between style and material culture have been developed on the basis of careful analyses of material culture and its functioning in social context. The work of Tonio Hölscher could be mentioned here as an outstanding example. These developments have great potential for general debates within archaeology and archaeological theory on, for instance, agency and materiality. In my lecture I will illustrate what Classical archaeologists have done with”style” and I will illustrate why this work is crucially important for archaeological interpretation more in general. ??a: Images of the Body Between Human and Animal Annetta Alexandridis, Cornell University, United States This paper investigates the boundaries between the humans and animals, more specifically human and animal bodies, as they were imagined in ancient Greece. Taking my starting point from depictions of mythological stories of the transgression of these boundaries (in metamorphosis and zoophilia) from the archaic to the early Hellenistic period I investigate the interrelation and interdependence of not only species, but also gender (both in terms of body physique and of hierarchies in the interaction of figures) and genre. The different meanings of the term ζῷον (zoon) itself – living creature, animal, and picture – already encompass both reality and the image we have or make of it. Following Hans Beltings’ BildAnthropologie, according to which an image – whether materialized or mental, visible or invisible – does not exist without its medium and that this medium is first and foremost the human body itself, I try to relate the depictions to fundamental venues of Greek civic life such as the symposium or the theater. Viewing as an inherently embodied activity thus reinforces the political dimensions of the body, whether male or female, human or animal. Classical archaeology and the study of death Sofia Voutsaki, University of Groningen, Netherlands Mortuary studies in Classical archaeology have a strange and inverted history: Long before post-processualists criticized the social reductionism of the New Archaeology and discovered the notions of funerary ideology and social structure, the study of death in the ancient world was dominated by the works of French structuralist ancient historians, such as Jean-Pierre Vernant and others, who emphasized the role of myth, symbolism and ideology for the interpretation of attitudes to death in the ancient world. Since then several exciting developments have taken place: The adoption and widespread use of theoretical concepts derived from anthropology and social theory is nowadays being coupled with the use of rigorous methodology borrowed from prehistoric archaeology, e.g. the contextual analysis of mortuary data, the theoretically informed study of differentiation in mortuary treatment and the close examination of temporal and spatial variation. In addition, the bioarchaeological analysis of human remains, the analysis of pathologies and health status and the study of demographic composition of ancient burial populations is giving new insights into living standards and the realities of daily life in the ancient world. Even more recently, the introduction of novel scientific techniques such as stable isotope analysis, dental microwear analysis, or ancient DNA analysis for the reconstruction of diet and nutrition, kinship patterns and movements of population can give us unexpected information on aspects of social life which could not hitherto be explored. In many ways, Classical archaeology has in the last two decades become much less classical and much more archaeological. But these changes are accompanied by another promising trend: the convergence between Classical archaeology and cultural history. The integration of archaeological analyses and the study of written sources, and in particular of funerary inscriptions, the medium of self-representation par excellence, is already giving us invaluable insights into social competition, political strategies and cultural orientations, as well as into family structures, gender roles, age divisions and the tension between individual aspirations and collective norms. Moreover, the combined use of all these different sources allows us to study issues which lie beyond the reach of other branches of archaeology such as religious beliefs, emotions and moral norms.

- 107 -

This blurring of boundaries between classical and prehistoric archaeology on the one hand and of classical archaeology and cultural history on the other, coupled with the wealth and diversity of funerary forms and practices in the ancient world and the very high chronological resolution makes the study of death in the ancient world a fascinating and constantly renewable field of study. Memorials of War in the Archaeological Record: remains of victory or of public trauma treatment? Natascha Sojc, Leiden University, Netherlands The victory columns of ancient Greece and the triumphal arches of Rome have long been treated by Classical archaeology as works of art only, and have been grouped among those ancient monuments which are „worth knowing“. Through this approach the memorial’s original victory propaganda was at least in parts uncritically reiterated. Today this view has been reconsidered: the monuments are now studied within the context of their historical event, and in accord with other archaeological remains of the respective military conflicts, like e.g. mass graves, weapons and dedications in sanctuaries. Within Classical Archaeology these sources are now being interpreted with the help of psychoanalytical trauma treatment theories and sociological models of societies’ reactions to violent conflicts. In this way it is not only possible to reach a more nuanced understanding of how ancient societies came to terms with events of war, but also to look behind the facade of the public monuments’ tales of decisive victories, and to understand how and why blood, wounds and death of war were turned into abstract memorials. A ‘space-first’ approach to Classical Archaeology Hanna Stoger, University of Leiden, Netherlands Approaching Classical Archaeology from a spatial perspective entails more than just singling out one of several possible thematic choices (e.g. economy, household, family, and urban life): archaeology itself is an inherently spatial discipline. Archaeological interest in space is driven and constantly fed by the physical shapes and patterns of built and non-built spaces as part of the material remains that archaeological practice brings to light (cf. Hillier 2008: 223). In engaging with ‘real’ physical space, archaeology differs from social sciences and humanities, where space is largely held to acquire recognizable form only through the agency of some social practice or process which gives it shape and meaning. Archaeological practice, in contrast, is explicitly concerned with the physicality of the spaces in which past human activities were played out, paying attention to the nature and origins of the spaces themselves and their patterns of interrelations. Space becomes an object of investigation and an entity of theoretical interest. This proposed paper relates to the wider theoretical discussion centred on the key role of space in societal processes. By way of a case-study, focused on Ostia, the harbour city of Rome, this paper promotes a space-first approach to the city´s past built environment, applying Space Syntax methods and techniques. Three urban areas, representing different scales of urban resolution, individual buildings, an urban neighbourhood, and the entire street system, have been chosen to explore how spatial form interrelates with social processes. Topics to be covered include the integrative capacity of urban neighbourhoods and the movement economies sustained by street space. The data-driven space-first approach brings to the study of Classical Archaeology greater descriptive precision, which allows for comparative spatial studies and theory building. Blake, E. (2004), Space, Spatiality, and Archaeology, in: L. Meskell and R.W. Preucel (eds.), A Companion to Social Archaeology, Blackwell, 230-254. Hillier, B. (2008), Space and spatiality: what the built environment needs from social theory, Building Research and Information, 36:3, 216-230. Session:

25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change Organisers: Nicki Whitehouse, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Rick Schulting, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Wiebke Kirleis, Institute of Prehistoric and Protohistoric Archaeology, Christian-Albrechts-University Kiel, Germany

- 108 -

Session abstract: This session aims to explore the Neolithic and its development, focusing on the newly emerging relationships between society, economy and environmental change. We solicit papers focusing on different regions across Europe, which attempt to examine these different aspects of the Neolithic archaeological, economic and palaeoenvironmental record in an integrative fashion. Papers that focus on just single aspects of these are also welcome, when taking a regional approach. During this period we see substantial changes in the way humans interacted with the wider landscape and environment. The causal factors behind this transition remain hotly debated, whilst local and regional factors influenced the ongoing character of the Neolithic in different areas of Europe; what individualistic adaptations do we see in the archaeological and environmental records? How do these change over the course of the Neolithic? Are these essentially regional in character or extend over large geographic areas? How important was the role of climate change during this period? Many accounts concerning the origins and development of agriculture have emphasised the role of environmental or social change. How can we examine such aspects in an integrated fashion, whilst avoiding overly deterministic models? The timing of cultural and environmental events is obviously crucial, but how precise enough are our chronologies to examine questions at the human scale? Finally, what sorts of landscapes and environments were created as a result of the transition to agro-pastoralism and what were the differing impacts to the environment? Where these spatially and chronologically variable? How did these transitions feed back into determining the nature of the human-environmental interaction? Paper abstracts: Is climate variability a possible explanation for the timing lags observed in emergence of agriculture in southeastern Europe, the Linear Pottery, and the Funnelbeaker regions? Carsten Lemmen, Helmholtz-Zentrum Geesthacht, Germany First farming communities established in Europe between 7000 BC and 3000 BC; a clear spatiotemporal trend from older southeastern to younger northwestern sites can be found in archaological dates. The process, however, and the triggers of the regional Neolithic transitions are unknown or at the least heavily debated. Periods of fast advance of the agropastoral frontier are followed by periods of stagnation, visible in the time lags between distinct European culture regions, such as southeastern Europe, the Linear pottery, and the Funnelbeaker areas. Extreme climate events during the Holocene have been suggested as causal factors for, e.g., migration waves. I show with the Global Land Use and technological Evolution Simulator (GLUES)---a socio-technological model for regional potential population and innovation---a consistent explanation of the European Neolithic. I identify regions where the onset of agriculture was insensitive to climate variability as seen in a database of globally 130 high-resolution climate proxies. I quantify the impact of climate fluctuation on the differential regional emergence of simulated agropastoralism and find that the timing of the regional transitions, foremost the lag between Linear Pottery and Funnelbeaker cultures can be best explained when climate variability is taken into account. Diachronic developments within the northern German Neolithic Wiebke Kirleis, CAU Kiel, Germany Stefanie Klooß, CAU Kiel, Germany Helmut Kroll, CAU Kiel, Germany Walter Dörfler, CAU Kiel, Germany Ingo Feeser, CAU Kiel, Germany The reconstruction of agricultural activities and landscape differentiation is essential for a better understanding of the Neolithic Funnel Beaker phenomenon in northern Germany and southern Scandinavia. This culture is related to monumentality, i. e. the erection of megalithic tombs and large enclosures. Adoption of crop cultivation and animal husbandry was a basis of the observed monumentality. To what extent have natural resources been exploited and how did the landscape develop due to different land-use and agricultural strategies? Up to now little is known about the economical background of the Funnel Beaker Culture. Botanical macro-remains from various archaeological investigations and also archive material of Neolithic origin are analysed within a project entitled ‘Agriculture and Environment as a basis for Early Monumentality’ supported by the German research foundation (DFG). A standardised sampling routine for large volumes was developed and is used to collect material from ongoing archaeological excavations as find density is generally very low. In addition existing data are critically revaluated, partly

- 109 -

re-dated by AMS and integrated into a central database. The same applies for high resolution pollen records. Results from different sites are compared to identify local and regional land-use patterns within the Neolithic landscape. For new investigations we focus on annually laminated sediments spanning at least the first half of the Holocene for off-site data. Additional on-site investigations are carried out in combination with excavations of settlements, fortifications and graves. First results indicate a long lasting and stepwise process of neolithisation from 4100 cal BC onwards. Fire activities seem to play an important role in landscape management even if indications for arable farming are weak. In the middle Neolithic, around 3500 cal BC, a strong increase in human indicators and regular occurrence of charred Cereals in the excavations show an intensification of arable farming and animal husbandry. Further analyses of macro remains, pollen and charcoal will proof the theory of a transition of gardening to an extensive agrarian economy at this time. Aspects of the regionalization in early Neolithic land use: comparing four areas in Germany Anne Klammt, Universität Göttingen, Germany Thomas Seile, University, Regensburg, Germany The authors compare the results of geoarchaeological research on early Neolithic land use in four research areas of middle and southern Germany (Lower Saxony, Hessen, Bavaria). Regional differences between Linear Pottery Culture (LBK) settlement structure und settlement densities will be considered in terms of a framework focussing on environmental changes and shifting preferences for natural settings. The research areas all contain already researched sites for the period in question, in slightly different landscapes. Comparison therefore throws light on similarities between emergent regional adaptations. Special emphasis is placed on further developing methodological aspects which were recently identified as significantly impacting geoarchaeological research. The authors examine the quality of the observations made per each site, as this is often correlated with the estimation of the life cycle of the sites. The life cycle of especially settlements is often used as main argument of interpreting the characteristic of land use (for fluctuation short duration is taken as symptom, for persistent traditional behaviour long duration and seeming rapid change from long to short duration may be seen as a result of some kind of cataclysm. Further arguments in the lecture draw upon a number of existing models of site size (size in terms of both the prior population and the spread of archaeological finds on the surface today). Recent research has highlighted the value of further research in this area. The authors discuss these issues by focusing on the results of geomagnetic and archaeological surveys of early Neolithic settlements in southern lower Saxony (Saile/Posselt 2004). The concrete comparison focuses on key areas, areas the authors identified as possessing a site density of that is in all likelihood almost identical to the former Neolithic landscape. These key areas are derived largely according to the methods suggestion by LUCIFS (Zimmermann et al. 2004), and in so doing the authors apply a number of trials while critically considering the possibilities for interpreting the results. Within the key areas the environmental settings of the sites are analysed, with special reference to topographical position, the topographic wetness index and the vertical distance to the drainage. Comparison of the four research areas reveals regional tendencies of early Neolithic land use when viewed against the backdrop of a changing environment. The authors discuss these tendencies in light of the obvious regionalisation of pottery styles and architectural features during the later LBK. Saile/Posselt 2004 – T. Saile/M. Posselt, Zur magnetischen Erkundung einer altneolithischen Siedlung bei Gladebeck (Ldkr. Northeim). Germania 82, 2004, 55-81. Zimmermann et al. 2004 – A. Zimmermann/J. Richter/Th. Frank/K. P. Wendt, Landschaftsökologie II Überlegungen zu Prinzipien einer Landschaftsarchäologie. Ber. RGK 85, 2004, 37-95. The “Forchtenberg” project: An experimental approach to Neolithic Agriculture Manfred Rösch, Regierungspräsidium Stuttgart, Germany Harald Biester, Inst. f. Umweltgeologie, Braunschweig, Germany Arrno Bogenrieder, lehrstuhl für Geobotanik, Freiburg i. Br., Germany Eileen Eckmeier, IInstitute of Crop Science and Resource Conservation, Bonn, Germany Otto Ehrmann, private, Creglingen, Germany Renate Gerlach, Landschaftsverband Rheinland, Bonn, Germany Mathias Hall, Kreisforstamt Hohenlohekreis, Künzelsau, Germany Christoph Hartkopf-Fröder, Geologischer Dienst NRW, Krefeld, Germany Ludger Hermann, Inst. f. Bodenkunde u. Standortslehre, Stuttgart, Germany Birgit Kury, privat, Creglingen, Germany Wolfram Schier, Freie Universität Berlin, Berlin, Germany

- 110 -

Ehrhard Schulz, Geographisches Institut, Würzburg, Germany Key words: Late Neolithic, shifting cultivation, slash-and-burn, Central Europe For a better understanding of Neolithic land use, a multi-disciplinary research group conducts agricultural experiments in a forested area near Forchtenberg, South-West Germany since 1998. According to archaeobotanical data from Lake Constance, shifting cultivation with slash-and-burn is the most probable hypothesis, but other cultivation methods as shifting cultivation with hand tillage, permanent cultivation with hand tillage, and permanent cultivation with burning are executed in Forchtenberg as well. During and after the experiments, soil vegetation, pollen and charcoal data were recorded, as well as the yields and the time needed to carry out the different actions necessary for crop cultivation, from cutting the trees to harvesting, using Neolithic tools and practises. Fertilizing was not applied. With all cultivation methods, the yields depend on the soil quality. Permanent cultivation with tillage results in very low yields and seems not practicable. Permanent cultivation with annual burning using wood from the surroundings, but without crop rotation or short fallow phases resulted first in high, but later in yearly decreasing yields. Shifting cultivation with tillage with one growing season and afterwards a long fallow phase and gave medium yields only on the best soil. On worse soils, this method seems also not practicable. The best results, with yields between more than 1500 and more than 8000 kg/ha, were attained with the slashand-burn method and annual shifting of the field. With this method, the time required to produce 200 kg cereals varies between 28 days on the best and 78 on the worst soils. Shifting cultivation with tillage on the best soils results in 95 working days. The main reasons for the good results of slash-and-burn are nutrient mobilisation, increase of pH, weed suppression, and high soil temperature on account of the black soil surface. The main disadvantage of the slash-and-burn system is a huge wood consumption. Therefore 97% of a forested area was used to produce wood to burn the other 3% for effective crop production. Nevertheless, slash-and-burn is an effective and easy-going method for crop production in a densely forested landscape with a not too big human population. Neolithic adaptations in a coastal environment between Rhine and Meuse Everhard Bulten, Municipality of The Hague, Netherlands About 6500 years ago the oldest coastal barrier in the The Hague region came into existance and is nowadays located under the villages of Rijswijk, Voorburg and Voorschoten. A large tidal gully (RijswijkZoetermeergeul) gave shape to a large estuary and salt marsh situated behind the barrier. In this salt marsh small dunes were formed and when the influence of the tidal gully diminished and the barrier closed completely around 4000 BC, these dunes were protected from tidal impacts by the sea and became very attractive locations for human occupation. In the The Hague region several of these dunes have been inhabited between 3800 and 3300 cal BC. The most prominent sites are Wateringen 4, Schipluiden en Ypenburg. The subsistence system of these early inhabitants (Hazendonk) took the best of two worlds; on the one hand agriculture – both livestock and arable farming – and on the other hand a broad exploitation of the various ecological zones in the surrounding landscape. About 3300 BC the environment had changed considerably and the living conditions were deteriorating rapidly. The coastal barrier caused a rising of the water level which resulted in the development of a large fen marsh. Ultimately the small dunes were covered with peat and the inhabitants were forced to move elsewhere. They didn’t travel far, for the oldest beach barrier which had been exposed to the sea until then had become a perfect spot for occupation. A newly developed beach barrier located approximately under the city centre of The Hague and Wassenaar provided protection from the sea. The Neolithic settlements date approximately between 3000 and 2500 cal BC. (Vlaardingen and Single Grave). In the past two years two major discoveries have been made in The Hague. In 2009 a new Hazendonk dune was partly excavated. This site is important because some Swifterbant pottery was found which implicates that the site was occupied earlier than any other site in the region. On the edge of this dune in the peat a Vlaardingen vessel was buried at a time that the location was inhabitable. This deposition is considered as proof that the Vlaardingen people were aware of their predecessors living on this location. Another important discovery in The Hague was made early this spring. Under a thick layer of clay, peat and sand (in which remnants of medieval, Roman and iron age activities were found) an occupation layer was located which also can be attributed to the Vlaardingen people. The preservation is excellent. The layer is not concentrated to what might be considered as one household, but extends over a vast surface of several hectares. This might implicate that the Vlaardingen people didn’t live on small ‘islands’ in an otherwise unspoiled environment but actually exploited large areas. At the moment part of this layer is being excavated. We hope to present some preliminary results this summer.

- 111 -

Cultivating Societies’: assessing the evidence for agriculture in Neolithic Ireland Nicki Whitehouse, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Rick Schulting, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Meriel McClatchie, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Philip Barratt, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Rowan McLaughlin, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom Amy Bogaard, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Sue Colledge, University College London, United Kingdom Rob Marchant, University of York, United Kingdom Paula Reimer, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom M. Jane Bunting, University of Hull, United Kingdom David Brown, Queen’s University Belfast, United Kingdom A defining characteristic of the Neolithic period in north-western Europe is the appearance of domesticated plants and animals, alongside major changes in material culture, settlement and mortuary practices. There are also major landscape and environmental changes at this time. In recent years there has been a huge resurgence of research interest in this period, with an emphasis upon the mechanisms and timings associated with the transition to agriculture, but relatively less emphasis on what happens after its arrival. What was the nature, development and timing of activities in terms of subsistence and settlement patterns, and what were the effects on the wider landscape and environment? Did these vary across time and space? What was the climate context associated with early agriculture? These were some of the questions we set out to examine by reference to insular north-western Europe, in particular Ireland, and its wider context, drawing upon a new and diverse dataset. Here, we outline some of the results generated by the Heritage Council’s (Republic of Ireland) INSTAR-funded research project (2008–-2010) entitled ‘Cultivating Societies: assessing the evidence for agriculture in Neolithic Ireland’. The project has been concerned with examining the timing, extent and nature of Neolithic farming in Ireland by drawing upon unpublished and published data from the commercial, state and academic sectors. A particular focus has been the collection of multi-strand, complimentary information, drawing upon archaeobotanical, archaeological and palaeoecological data. A major new dating programme has formed a crucial part of the project, focusing on short-lived samples. Bayesian analyses of palaeoenvironmental and archaeological 14C data have allowed us to examine linkages between environment, farming and settlement within a much stronger chronological framework – sometimes at generational time intervals – whilst pollen modelling within a GIS has allowed us to explore the spatial character of this highly resolved dataset. In drawing together these diverse strands of evidence, we have gained important new insights into the timing of the Irish Neolithic, its economic focus, settlement patterns, the landscape and environmental context of activities during this time, how these changed over the Neolithic and how these activities compare with developments in nearby Britain and Continental Europe. Further information on the project can be found at: www.chrono.qub.ac.uk/instar The Neolithic in pieces: Irish settlement patterns and the SCHERD project Jessica Smyth, University of Bristol, United Kingdom The following is a paper in two parts, both representing an attempt to piece together aspects of daily life among the earliest farming communities in Ireland, c. 4000 – 2500 cal BC. It is based on earlier doctoral and post-doctoral research at University College Dublin and a new post-doctoral project at the Organic Geochemistry Unit at the University of Bristol. The study of the Irish Neolithic has traditionally been a study of megalithic tombs, not surprising given the wealth and high visibility of these sites. However, the developer-led archaeological excavation of recent years has deliberately avoided upstanding monuments, revealing instead timber buildings, hearths and pits – the remains of everyday life. Road schemes and gas pipelines, as well as large residential and commercial development projects, have offered unparalleled access to entire prehistoric landscapes and the evidence recovered from these areas does suggest that early incoming farming communities interacted with their environment in particular ways - in the early 4th millennium for example, settling in riverine locations in small clusters of two and three buildings. By the middle of the 4th millennium this distinctive settlement signature disappears, to be replaced by altogether more ephemeral evidence. Just how these architectural and structural remains were connected into wider farming economies is not yet fully understood, although important new research has recently been undertaken on the role of crop husbandry in the Irish Neolithic. A complementary project, SCHERD (a Study of Cuisine and animal

- 112 -

Husbandry among Early farmers via Residue analysis and radiocarbon Dating), aims to identify the original contents of selected Irish Neolithic pottery vessels through systematic lipid analysis of encrusted and absorbed organic residues. Archaeological lipid analysis is fundamentally altering our understanding of prehistoric farming - and prehistoric societies - across Europe. The presence of animal fats, distinguishable as dairy or meat fats and traceable in some cases to species, may be used as proxies for animal exploitation. Applying these analyses across geographic areas and through the Neolithic, aided by targeted radiocarbon dating, it is hoped that the project can obtain ‘snapshots’ of how diet and economy and even belief systems changed over time and between different groups in Ireland. Neolithic palaeodiet in Auvergne (France) and stable isotope analysis: social, economic and environmental relationships Gwenaëlle Goude, CNRS UMR 6636 LAMPEA, France Aurore Schmitt, UMR 6578, Marseille, France Gilles Loison, INRAP, Montpellier, France Estelle Herscher, Centre de Reserche sur la Prehistoire et la Protohistoire d l’aire mediterraneenne, Tolouse, France This paper presents new stable isotope data (δ13C and δ15N) on French Neolithic population (Auvergne, Central France) as well as social, economic and environmental information in relationships with palaeodietary patterns. The necropolis of Pontcharaud 2 is located in the city of Clermont Ferrand, belonging to the Middle Neolithic period (4450-4000 BC cal.). The number of burials and the good preservation state allowed us getting a large bone sampling, quite rare for the French Neolithic context. In bone collagen, δ13C and δ15N inform on protein consumption during the last years of the individual life, and more specifically (1) on the environments exploited for food resources (e.g. marine vs. terrestrial), (2) on the position of the individual within the trophic web (e.g. herbivore vs. carnivore). In order to get individual dietary data, adult bones were selected (n=38) with associated faunal material as sheep/goat, cattle and pig (n=7). Collagen was extracted and elemental compositions, as well as stable isotope ratios, were measured by EA-IRMS. Results are consistent with a terrestrial diet for the whole population in relationship with local resources, and no aquatic food was consumed. The wide nitrogen isotope range indicates different access to animal protein according to individuals. This difference seems not linked to sex or age, but could reflect social or cultural variation in relationship with burial practice specificities (individual burial vs. multiple burial). This research was funded thanks to Nestlé France Foundation. Shaping the Neolithic in the upper Tisza basin: environmental vs. cultural factors Marek Nowak, Jagiellonian University, Poland The works by a Hungarian palaeogeographer Pál Sümegi, which have been published since the early 1990s, introduce a notion of an ecological barrier (called the Central European-Balkan Agro-Ecological Barrier) that ran through the Great Hungarian Plain from SW to NE in the Atlantic period. This barrier should constitute a border between Mediterranean ecological conditions, in which First Temperate Neolithic communities lived (in the southern part of the Great Hungarian Plain and in Transylvania from about 6000 BC - Körös/Criş Culture) and the much more continental conditions of the North of the Carpathian Basin. According to Sümegi and some archaeologists, these conditions were so different and disadvantageous to the economy and settlement of the Körös/Criş people that they totally prevented the further spread of those populations to the north. The barrier was overcome only as a result of the development of a new cultural system, better adapted to the upper Tisza basin environment, ca. 5600-5500 BC. This system is denoted as the “Alföld Linear Pottery Culture” (ALPC). Therefore, we deal here with a model in which coming into contact with different environmental conditions should result in changes of economy, settlement, material culture, and perhaps also of social structures and ideologies. However, that model raises some doubts. Firstly, it remains an open question whether archaeologically visible settlement, economy, and mortuary practices of the ALPC were parts of a cultural system that was definitely opposite to the Körös/Criş one. Secondly, it is also disputable whether the environments on either side of the aforementioned barrier were indeed so different. What is most important is that the new sites of the Körös/Criş Culture have been discovered north of the barrier in the last 10 years. Thus, the initial Neolithisation of the upper Tisza basin was connected with groups whose material culture was different from the ALPC. Furthermore, very early ALPC sites with features obviously referring to the Körös/Criş Culture have been recently identified there. A series of new radiometric data indicates that late Körös/Criş and early ALPC co-existed for ca. 150 years (5600-5450 BC). All these circumstances raise the question whether the previous model of the Neolithisation of the upper Tisza basin is still valid (with some minor modifications) or whether it is necessary to construct a new

- 113 -

model. In other words, were environmental conditions indeed the only factor that shaped the early Neolithic landscape of the area? To answer these questions, environmental, settlement, and economic data will be scrutinized. Then, the scale of discrepancies in natural and cultural landscapes located to the south and to the north of the barrier in the second and third quarters of the sixth millennium BC will be evaluated. We will also be interested in the interpretation of the changes in material culture (Körös/Criş → ALPC). For instance, was the “new” ceramics an outcome of a new symbolism (social, ideological) or was it only a result of new functions? Did “new” patterns of lithic production reflect different social structures, or only different conditions of acquiring raw materials? Human response to robust climate change around 5500 cal BP on the territory of Bohemia (Czech Republic) Dagmar Dreslerová, Institute of Archaeology CAS, Prague, Czech Republic Recent research of the environmental setting of more than 3000 Neolithic sites, and of spatial distribution and shifts of various Neolithic cultural groups, has revealed a significant change in the first half of the 4th millennium BC. There is a substantial reduction of traces of settlement activities, a diminution of a settlement territory, a shift from the very good, but environmentally varied conditions towards uniform areas of the driest and warmest parts of the country with the best Cernozem soils. These changes are obviously the reaction on robust climate change from long-term stable rather warm and dry conditions to colder and wetter and shifting climatic regime. This idea has been supported by R.A. Bryson Archaeoclimatology Macrophysical Climate Model which shows, decrease of temperatures, increase of precipitation and the changing regime of a year march of precipitation on a regional level around 5500 cal BP. Some of the subsequent changes in the subsistence strategies (especially arable farming) and the settlement behaviour might be a reflection of the same change, however cultural and social reasons for these changes can´t be excluded. Although there was a range of similar climate changes during the Holocene (supported by various proxy data as well as the MCM model), similar response was not observed in the archaeological record of the later prehistoric periods. Paleohydrology & climate in shaping cultural, economic adaptation in the heart of the Carpathian Basin during the Early Neolithic (mid-6th millennium BC) Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary Raczky Pál, ELTE University of Budapest, Hungary Climatic perturbations during the Holocene are generally correlable with cultural transformations observed worldwide. One of the most significant cultural transformations in European prehistory occurred in the middle of the 6th millennium BC in the heart of the Carpathian Basin, a period which is known as the Holocene climatic optimum. The northward expansion of Mediterranean farming groups halted undergoing a complete transformation giving rise to a new cultural group which spread the Neolithic package to the rest of Western Europe. This stasis was attributed to the presence of an ecological barrier north of which unfavorable ecological conditions hampered a long-term engagement in a Mediterranean type of agriculture. However, the transformation is observable in sites along the referred barrier alone. The culture remained relatively unaltered in the southern parts of the basin. The majority of Early Neolithic sites in eastern Hungary are found in an alluvial setting experiencing biannual floods. According to geoarcheological data, there was a displacement of settlements onto flood-free natural highs parallel with the evolution of the Körös culture. This may imply a possible shift in the quality of adjacent water bodies as a potential trigger in adaptation. In order to test this hypothesis a multiproxy paleoecological analysis of mollusk remains from a site along the referred borderline has been implemented. High-resolution vertical sampling and comparison of new results with those from nearby well-documented contemporary sites allowed us to make inferences regarding riparian habitats at a larger regional and temporal scale. Since freshwater mollusks collected by humans characterize the quality of the water body from which they derive. On the other hand they also express the importance of second-line resources in subsistence, which is generally an excellent marker of socioeconomic response to environmental stress. Based on our findings a clear alteration in stream properties of the floodplain attributable to intensified flooding was identified coevally with the referred cultural transformation. This marked transformation could have been traced regionally as well along the referred northern distribution line and is coeval with the initial phase of a minor climatic perturbation refered to as the 5.1 event starting around 5.7 ky BC.

- 114 -

Session (Roundtable session):

26. RT. Integrated Landscape Research: The dynamics of policy, practice and philosophy across Europe

Organisers: Gavin MacGregor, Self Employed, Hamilton, Scotland Kenneth Brophy, University of Glasgow, Scotland Chris Dalglish, University of Glasgow, Scotland Alan Leslie, University of Glasgow, Scotland Jan Kolen, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Session abstract: The context of archaeological practice has changed radically over the past decade with the emergence of new policies. This has been most evident through the influence of the Council of Europe’s European Landscape Convention (2000) and increasingly the Faro Convention, on the Value of Cultural Heritage for Society (2005). Together they highlight the complex inter-relationships between natural and cultural components of the landscape, the role and value of human perceptions, and the living nature of heritage. Most recently, the publication of a science policy briefing Landscape in a Changing World (2010) has emphasised the need for integrated landscape research, which integrates with policy, in order to produce socio-economic and environmental benefits. The inter-relationships between the philosophy, practice and policy of different landscape disciplines are currently being explored in an ongoing workshop series ‘Transforming Practice – the philosophies, methods and impacts of our engagements with landscape’ funded by Royal Society of Edinburgh. Through this session we will extend this project, placing an emphasis on the wider European context, and promoting further discussion about the character of integrated landscape research in different countries and regions. We invite participants to give short presentations, to promote round table discussion, to explore a number of key issues: To consider the nature and status of European landscapes To explore the relative values assigned to different classes of historic environment assets (in contrast to other assets) as weighted in integrated landscapes analysis and / or as expressed in national policies To consider the articulation of different scales (trans-national, national, regional and local) of landscape research To identify examples of good practice in integrated (or trans-disciplinary) landscape research To identify key areas of future integrated landscape research References European Science Foundation 2010 Landscape in a Changing World: Bridging Divides, Integrating Disciplines, Serving Society. Science Policy Briefing Council of Europe 2000 European Landscape Convention. ETS No. 176. Council of Europe 2005 Framework Convention on the Value of Cultural Heritage for Society. CETS no. 199. Session:

27. “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies Organisers: Ellen Anne Pedersen, Buskerud County Municipality, Drammen, Norway Kerstin Kowarik, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria Alf Tore Hommedal, Bergen University Museum, Norway

- 115 -

Session abstract: In this session, we will deal with large surplus production in Prehistoric and Historic times in different ways. Common to all three parts of the session, is that we want to focus on “the other side of the coin” for studying early economic development. Part 1: From outfield to industry Agricultural and pastoral production is often regarded as the central, if not the only factor for economic development in late Prehistoric and Early Historic times. It is less emphasised that peripheral, uncultivated areas had a variety of valuable resources for nutrition and raw materials to tools, utensils and Medieval stone buildings. Recent research is starting to change this. For example, soapstone and iron production in Norway/Scandinavia has varied from being part of self-sufficient economies with the production close to farms and centres, to almost industrial enterprises often situated in slightly peripheral to remote areas. Out of nearly “nothing”, intensive iron manufacturing suddenly popped up and there was also a massive increase in soapstone vessel production throughout the Late Iron Age. Why such developments took place is still poorly understood and thus will be the theme for this session, also seen in an international perspective. Part 2: Mining landscapes - living landscapes The concept of mining landscapes cover both the technical traces of the mining activities and the impact on the surrounding agricultural and forest landscapes. Traces of abandoned settlements and fields are maybe not as monumental as the mine itself. Nevertheless, their material aspects and structures, their origins in economic relations, etc can be important keys to understanding power and gender relations. The surrounding landscapes of the European mines have taken different shapes for many reasons. Topography, soil fertility, climate and other geophysical and environmentally factors on one hand, and social differences or the growing capitalism on the other have, in different regions, created distinctly different landscapes. Another interesting question is how the structure of the cultural landscape around the mines has determined the subsequent development of the landscape after the mining ceased. Part 3: “Secondary” activities in large scale production processes Research into production processes these last decades has strongly focused on technological reconstruction. The complexity of production processes, their interconnectedness with surrounding socioeconomic networks and issues of quantification have been addressed to a much lesser extent. Large scale production processes (such as mining, metal processing, ceramic, textile or salt production) require an extensive set of “secondary” activities before and during production. They generate high demands on workforce, means of production, means of subsistence and transportation and thus they strongly depend on their surroundings and strongly impact on them. To assess this impact we seek to explore new methods to deal with the complexity of large scale production units, quantification issues and to encourage methodological debate on data collection and model building. Excursion The organisers of this session will arrange and excursion on Sunday 18th September 08:30-20:00, called “Mining Landscape – Living Landscape” – an excursion to Kongsberg Silver Mines area”. The excursion is not a part of the official program of the EAA 2011 Annual Meeting, but is a special arrangement in connection to this session. Price: NOK 550 Departure from Radussion Blu Scandinavia Hotel 18th September at 08:30 For further information and registration: ellen-anne.pedersen@bfk.no Paper abstracts: Slaves, craftsmen, bishops and kings - actors of medieval iron production in the Gulathing area Ole Tveiten, University of Bergen, Norway In this presentation, the archaeological material connected with the medieval iron production is discussed. On the assumption that this activity has generated a significant surplus in the areas of medieval iron production, the question of ownership and control over the iron production is discussed here. On a macro level, the growing interest showed by the Norwegian king and church to the outfield resources during the middle ages is emphasized. Still, the central powers only had the possibility to control this production indirectly, by regulating the distribution and trade with iron. On a regional and local scale, the question of ownership is demonstrated with a case study from Hallingdal, South Norway. Here, the iron production seems to be controlled by an aristocracy of land-owning farmers. The iron production in this area seems partly to have been conducted by specialized craftsmen, but also former slaves or tenants in a patron/ client relationship to the aristocracy have performed major parts of the work, particularly related to

- 116 -

charcoal burning and ore roasting. Iron production and colonization in northern Scania and southern Halland during early-medieval – A prelude to protoindustrial production during late-medieval time. Bo Strömberg, Riksantikvarieämbetet, UV Syd, Sweden In the broken grounds of woodlands and peat bogs of northern Scania, southern Halland and southwest part of Småland in southern Scandinavia, are remains of large-scale iron production from medieval times. Slag heaps and blommery furnace near peat bogs and vary large slag heaps, wide-spread layers of slag hidden under the soil and large-scale blommery furnace close to lake shores and streams, tells a story about diversified production during several centuries. Radiocarbon dating from clearance cairns and results of pollen-analysis presented in diagrams show us that colonization of the woodland began in the late Viking-age and establishment of small scale farms in the 11th and 12th centuries were a reality. Excavations of iron production-sites, a survey of radiocarbon dating, and a survey of slagheaps in relation to topography, peat bogs, streams and probably medieval dwelling-sites also tell us a story of social progress and mentality. Iron production in the area started in the late 12th century. In the early medieval time farming was the economic base of the small scale farms, with iron production as complement in a self-sufficient economy. The production sites were close to peat bogs. The landscape was not perfect for farming. But there were suitable conditions for iron production – i.e. the richness of bog ore, lake ore and wood for charcoal. This was an important driving force behind an intensification of colonization of the hinterland of unpopulated woodlands. In the 15th century, after the century of the Black Death, a more intense phase of production started. A protoindustrial phase with technological innovations as using of waterpower and large-scale blommery furnaces, and increased division of labour. The peat bog settings were still use but now larger iron production sites were established by lakeshores and streams. In the late medieval times the protoindustrial form of iron production became the main economical base for the farms and population in the now fully colonized areas of woodlands with rich natural resources. The specialized surplus-production was of great important for the region, but was in the same time of great important for Denmark. The former peripheral area was now of great central economic importance. It is easy from a macro perspective to discover main economical and social changes. But the reasons behind the changes are more difficult to find out. Main changes are also consequences of sophisticated knowledge about iron and skill, but also how to teach knowledge and skill from one generation to another. It is a question of mentality. If we want to find out more about this we have to look closer to specific farms, iron production sites and their milieu. A micro perspective is essential to answer the question abut transformation from self-sufficient economy to protoindustrial structures. Is iron production an expression of cultural identity? How large scale iron production in mid and south Norway affected the north Norwegian production Roger Jørgensen, University of Tromsø, Norway Knowledge about north Norwegian iron production has until recently, been particularly incomplete and few archaeologists has been engaged in this research. Consequently, little has been known about iron production in North Norway and few production sites have been documented. Some researchers have claimed that north Norwegian iron production had the same significance as in the most pronounced farming societies in southern Norway and thus the few production sites found are a mere chance or a consequence of previous research. On the other hand, the few sites known and our limited knowledge about the northern iron production could reflect a prehistoric reality, i.e. that very little iron production ever took place in North Norway. Until now only three Iron Age and Medieval Period iron production sites have been found in North Norway. More production sites will surely be documented in the years to come but it seems that the north Norwegian iron production never was nearly as comprehensive as in Mid and South Norway. Iron seems, however, to have been in great demand during most of the Iron Age but even though resources were in abundance and the technical knowhow was available, the peoples of the north seem largely to have relied on supply from external resources. The Germanic settlements in North Norway seem during most of the Iron Age to have been integrated in transaction systems with similar settlements in the south and these relations may explain why the northern settlements never became self supplied with iron. The southern iron producers and the north Norwegian elite would both have benefited from an alliance, based on mutual agreements involving the exchange of northern products with iron. By preventing the spread of iron production technology to the northern settlements, trade relations which gave the

- 117 -

southern iron producers access to much sought after northern products, could be maintained. This trade, which brought iron to the northern settlements, would have been vital for the north Norwegian elite to consolidate and maintain their position as socio-political and religious leaders. Therefore, the northern tradesman would have had little interest in a local iron production and to achieve and maintain a monopoly in supplying the northern settlements with iron initiatives had to be taken to suppress a local iron production. The large scale iron production in Mid and South Norway thus made possible an alliance between the southern iron producers and north Norwegian tradesman which prevented iron production properly ever to gain foothold in the north. The use of soapstone vessels at medieval Bryggen in Bergen through 500 years of changing cultural environments Hilde Vangstad, Norwegian Maritime Museum, Norway Soapstone vessels are known in Norway from bronze-age to modern times. They are most commonly found in Viking age graves and in large amounts in medieval urban contexts. During the late iron-age the production obviously increased and might have reached the level of “industrial production” but how, why and for how long this intensive mode of production continued are questions still left to be answered. This paper will introduce some explanation models used to try to understand “the rise and fall of the soapstone cooking pot” through medieval time primary by studying the distribution of vessel types and numbers at a single site. During the excavations at Bryggen in Bergen (1955-1978) fragments of about 800 vessels was found, the vessels represents the most numerous Norwegian soapstone vessel material to undergo an examination to this day. This paper will introduce the Bryggen-material and show variations and complexity in form and function through the centuries. While some vessel types are common all over the country over a long time-span, other vessel types are regional types and seems to be produced during a shorter period of time. Found in an urban context, the users would have had access to both imported cooking vessels in pottery and iron and copper as well as locally produced metal vessels. There is no sign of marked changes in the material when the area is gradually occupied by German Hanseatic merchants from the 13th century on, and occupied solely by Hansa merchants in the 15th century .This might indicate that the Hansa population adapted the local stonevessel to some degree. It will also be discussed if soapstone vessels can be used as a plausible explanation of the lack of pottery production during medieval times in Norway, as well as the relationship between cooking vessels in stone and metal. To understand the decrease in the number of vessels found from the late medieval period, it is equally important to see the vessel production in connection with the demand for soapstone used as building stone and ornaments in churches and monasteries as well as a possible consequence of a general decrease in the use of outfield resources. Mass production or cottage industry? 2000 years of soapstone vessel production in Shetland Amanda Forster, University of Birmingham, United Kingdom This paper explores the of soapstone vessel production in Shetland, discussing evidence for production over 2000 years. Shetland is often seen as an outpost, situated c300km off the northern coast of Scotland. During prehistoric times, the islands were culturally and economically peripheral to the Scottish mainland, sharing cultural affinities with coastal communities of Atlantic Scotland. Throughout the prehistoric period, production of soapstone vessels within Shetland served a local consumer base extending across the Northern Isles but not into other areas of Atlantic Scotland. During the later Iron Age, the use of soapstone in the Northern Isles almost ceases; reduced to being a temper for coarse ceramics and not employed to manufacture objects other than beads and bracelets. The situation changes again with the Norse settlement of the isles, when Shetland is transformed from a peripheral outpost to a crossroads within the northern Scandinavian world. It is during the following 500 years of Norse rule that the soapstone becomes a common domestic material again, used with the same if not greater intensity as seen in earlier prehistoric periods. In Norse times, we are more aware of the political and economic groups which dominated the Northern Isles. From c.AD 900, the Orkney Earldom developed and provides the region with a chiefly organisation which had both capacity and resource to turn a small-scale cottage industry into a production line. This paper contrasts soapstone vessel production from prehistoric and medieval Shetland, asking what we can learn of the people involved and manufacturing processes in operation over 2000 years of production.

- 118 -

The emergence of medieval quarry centres in Central Norway Per Storemyr, Archaeology & Conservation Services, Switzerland Ancient production sites were often remarkably long-lived. This may be due to factors such as valued geologic resources, proximity to power centres and proximity to trade and transportation networks or the places where the resources were put in use. One of the best examples globally is Aswan at the Nile river and the border between Egypt and Nubia, which possesses resources such as silicified sandstone (“quartzite”), granite, sandstone, ochre and iron ore. Exploitation of quartzite goes all the way back to the Lower Palaeolithic, whereas other industries followed and overlapped continuously over the last 20.000 years, peaking in Predynastic and Pharaonic (4000 BC onwards) grinding stone production which laid the foundations for large-scale building stone procurement. On a more modest scale are the sites that provided stone for building Nidaros cathedral and other ecclesiastical structures in medieval central Norway. As the art of stone building was introduced only with Christianity in the 10th-11th century, there were no local or regional building stone traditions to rely on. Moreover, “normal” building stone like sandstone and limestone are scarce in Central Norway. Whereas larger stone quantities for construction of walls and vaults thus took advantage of hard, metamorphic stone present close to the building sites, quite certainly under the influence of foreign (English) masterbuilders and masons, easily workable stone for ashlar, and sculpture and other decoration were found further away, in areas that most likely had existing stone traditions, notably for soapstone vessel production, perhaps also at places with procurement of baking plates (greenschist) and grinding stone (garnet mica schist). In this way at least three regional stone quarry centres were further developed; at Øysanden 17 km south of the regional capital Trondheim (greenschist, soapstone), at Bakkaune in Trondheim (soapstone) and at Sparbu some 100 km northeast of the city (soapstone, marble, garnet mica schist). It can also be postulated that at least two other “centres” existed, but they may have emerged only with churchbuilding; at Værnes 35 km east of Trondheim (sandstone, slate) and along the coast from Orkanger to Roan, up to 140 km northwest of Trondheim (slate, granitic gneiss, marble). Importantly, these centres are located in immediate proximity to both Viking age and former power centres (large farms), and the sea (fjords). As for the latter “centre” it follows the main sea route along the coast, notably by Allmenningen island, where the “best” marble for columns to Nidaros cathedral was quarried. Whereas the rise of the quarry centres is surely influenced by proximity to the sea and thus easy transport, the question of why they emerged in the first place is trickier: Was it mainly because of suitable geologic properties or the existence of power centres nearby? Did the power centres emerge also because of the stone resources at hand? Whatever the answers, in various ways the quarry centres lived on until the Black Death (1349-50), being revitalised as demand for building stone again rose in the late 19th century. Islands, meadows or mountains high - variation as standard in early Swedish ore-mining Lena Berg Nilsson, Stockholm University, Sweden During my ongoing doctoral dissertation in archaeology –with the aim to shed light upon an early protoindustrial trade in Sweden, namely early ore-mining from ca 500 - 1500 AD, both independently and partly in relation to the contemporaneous European mining – it has become increasingly obvious that the greatest common denominator for the different contemporary mining areas are adaptation after the local circumstances. These circumstances may be the distribution of the ore body, technology available, ownership or topographical conditions. In this paper I will give some examples of the adaptation after the local circumstances, where I have selected three widely different mining areas, situated in various parts of middle Sweden, with very different conditions. These three are one mining area on an island in the archipelago, one mining area located in a cultivated landscape from the Iron Age and one area with mines on a distinct perpendicular rock-side far from contemporary settlements. I will present the different mining landscapes at these three areas, but above all focus will be placed upon the small scale – the working area around the mines and how also the more anonymous physical remains of mining can give important insight and knowledge. I will discuss partly how the local adaptation occurred when the mines were in operation, and partly how this adaptation has influenced what we see in today’s landscape. Which sites do we associate today to former times mining activities?

- 119 -

Life and work in Medieval Mining Areas in Bergslagen in Sweden Gert Magnusson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden The introduction of industrialized mining has a crucial bearing on our understanding of medieval Scandinavian history. It was the foundation of the dualism and polarization, between the economy of early modernism and that of feudalism, which characterizes political development in Scandinavia from the 14th century onwards. Iron and copper production was, technologically, the most dynamic part of the Swedish economy during the Middle Ages. The blast furnace developed and made use of the most advanced methods of the time. Mining expanded strongly in the area of Bergslagen, the central mining district in Sweden, where even the agricultural production was dependent of the mining and blast furnaces. Agriculture, iron and copper production and forestry created a particular industrial landscape, still visible in its structures in the present landscape. Since the written sources have been discussed by a succession of eminent scholars, they have probably little left to tell us. The remains of long-abandoned furnaces in the Swedish mining regions, however, provide a new source material. Different surveys during the last 20 years have recorded some 700 medieval blast furnace sites and some 10 000 mines. A landscape filled with ancient monuments gives us the possibilities to understand the earliest industrialization in Sweden. One of these sites has been excavated very carefully and contributes to a better understanding of the daily work of the blast furnace site of Lapphyttan in the vicinity of Norberg 170 km NW of Stockholm. The archaeological investigations at Lapphyttan showed that a highly complicated industrial facility had already existed there in the mid-14th century. Apart from the sophisticated blast furnace, there were eight fineries, a roasting pit, a dwelling house and an iron store. Finds from the site proved that several types of ore were used and a number of different products were found, such as lump iron, osmund iron and various iron bars. All together the archaeologists found over 8 500 artifacts demonstrating the different stages of the work and the knowledge of the ironworkers at the site. The excavations at Lapphyttan reveal the highly complex industrial establishment. Work in the mine was organized on a collective basis, where the actual labouring was done by hired mine workers. It was the duty of each individual bergsman to convey the ore to the blast furnace by his own labour. Work at the furnace was organizationally based on the furnace team (hyttlag), assuring that the collective tasks at the blast furnace were performed and that the various bergsmän took turns in due order. We may note that, from the13th century onwards, the documents indicate a system of co-ownership in the mines. The blast furnace were probably also owned on a similar basis. This is most likely what the organization of the site indicate: a co-ownership system in which shares could be bought and sold and owned by bergsmän as well as bishops, kings and other noblemen. Agrarian aspects of mining societies in historical Scandinavia Stefan Höglin, Bäckaby Landskap, Sweden This paper deals with the historic agrarian land use connected with mining operations. While the technological and industrial approaches to the mining operation have received full attention for a long time, it has been seems, at least in Scandinavia, that the impact of the mining operations on the agrarian landscape have been standing in the background. During 2008 and 2009 surveys were conducted around the former mining town of Kongsberg, 80 km west of Oslo, by the Buskerud County Municipality. The registrations exposed an extensive fossil agrarian landscape, which is likely to have no or very few counterparts in Scandinavia. The remains consist mainly of stone walls, house foundations, communication routes and, not the least, traces of cultivation. The remnants form a network of small, enclosed cultivated fields and walled cattle tracks bounded by stone walls over an area of about 16 km2, which today is mainly forested. As a phenomenon the network of enclosures has been well known to town authorities and residents, and parts of it have been in use well into the 1900s. Historically, it shall be seen in connection with Kongsbergs role as a mining town for 300 years. Kongsberg town was founded in the 1620s in connection to the establishment of a silver mine and quickly gained a very large population, dominated by the miners. The town and mining operations were established in a marginally agricultural area. For supplies you had to essentially rely on deliveries from Oslo. Another problem was that the mining industry already at that time was cyclical and there was often uncertainty about salary payments. In this context the miners’ families pursued their own farming activities on the slopes surrounding the town, as an insurance policy in uncertain times. The cultivation can mainly be described as gardening, where the soil was tilled with spades. Meadows and pastures, however, dominated the area, often located on very poor soils, which at best could allow the miners’ families to keep a cow each. The system of enclosures in Kongsberg has had its counterparts in other parts of Scandinavia. In Röros, about 300 km north of Oslo, the mining-peasants (No. bergmenn) of the town

- 120 -

were given the opportunity to clear plots for hey production, so called Haga’an. In Kongbergs Swedish counterpart, Sala (in the Swedish mining district of Bergslagen, northwest of Stockholm), the bergsmän of the town, were offered land to till. At Silvergruvan, north of the city of Örebro, a system of miners crofts developed immediately around the mine. These agrarian remains help us understand the economic and social history of the mining, but they also pose unsolved problems for cultural heritage management. So far they have not achieved the same conservation status as the mine itself and its associated structures and buildings. The present development of the town of Kongsberg now tends to expand over the last remains of what previously formed an important part of its identity. Silver Famine and Hungry Miners: Money, Milk and Meat. Aspects of cultivating alpine landscapes, 15th -17th centuries Christoph Bartels, Deutsches Bergbau-Museum, Germany Caused by positive overall economic developments in the Renaissance period and not at least stimulated by the loss of important sources of precious metals in the course of the Ottoman conquest in southeastern Europe, a new search for deposits, especially of silver, began in the 15th century. And one of the centres of that search became the Alps, and in special the Tyrol. In addition, a new technical approach, the so-called “Seigerhütten-Process” to extract silver from copper ores enabled miners and smelters to make use of rich copper-silver deposits, which outcropped in the valley of the river Inn near Schwaz and Brixlegg in the vicinity of Innsbruck. Increasing commerce, military conflicts, and the conquest of the oceans by European fleets caused an enormous demand for money, a real Silver famine. At Schwaz first traces of mining copper-fahlores are to be found in the 1420ies. Only two generations later the Tyrol, and in special Schwaz, have been characterised to be the main source of silver for the important merchant’s towns all over southern Germany and Austria. Thousands of people came to the Schwaz region, which housed a population of some 30.000 inhabitants around 1500; it became the most densely inhabited region besides Vienna within Austria, but, interesting enough, did not gain the formal rights of a town before the 19th century. But in social, functional, and constructional aspects it rapidly gained all functions of an urban centre. Its population had to be supplied – cheese and milk products came from the nearer surroundings which caused an enormous increase of farming (especially pasturing) activities and cultivation of every site that might be suitable. Forests were cut down, and the mines and smelting sites consumed enormous masses of wood in competition with the population’s demand for this universally used material. Fruits and vegetables were delivered from all over the Inn valley and regions in southern Tyrol. Only part of the meat could be produced in the region; large herds of cattle were brought in from regions as far as Hungary. Grain had to be imported from the northern foreland of the Alps. But again and again the supply with bread and meat was insufficient because of various reasons. Hunger periods caused riots as did staying out payment of the Mine workers. The whole landscape was altered in theses processes: Until present the large dump areas of the mines cover the slopes. The valley of the river Inn developed to be a central transportation vein. A large population with special rights, courts, indeed a special culture in so many aspects developed besides the rural inhabitants. Wealthy mining and smelting entrepreneurs built their castles and stately homes, and developed luxury consumption. In short words a new type of cultural landscape was born in theses processes, and its character as a mining landscape is still present. Iron and salt mining landscapes in the Eastern Alps – examples from Austria and Bavaria Oliver Bender, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria In the Eastern Alps, exploitation of important deposits of iron, copper, lead, gold, silver and salt goes back to pre-historical and even Roman times. Famous examples are salt mining in Hallstatt and Reichenhall and iron ore mining near Hüttenberg (Ferrum Noricum) in Carinthia, while open cast mining in the Styrian Erzberg is not reliably documented before the 12th century. After some disruption during the great migrations, salt and iron ore mining in these areas experienced a great boom in the High and Late Middle Ages, reaching a peak at the turn to the modern era. The presentation takes these four areas of salt and iron production, which, in the course of their history, have repeatedly been among the most important and innovative European sites and identifies the similarities and differences in landscape development since the Middle Ages. The focus will be on the connections between mining and processing industry as well as between agriculture and forestry. It shall discuss how the various types of mining and transport infrastructures for raw materials and processing works, as well as differing legal frameworks for these commercial activities, have differentiated “living

- 121 -

landscapes” in greatly varying ways. The presentation shall also explain common determining factors, such as the development of special dedicated provisioning districts, both for energy (wood) and food (victuals). The area around the two famous Austrian iron mining sites is a special case in that it was possible to establish a highly developed iron and steel industry there without proximity to hard coal mining. Succession uses emerged, sometimes even before the decline of mining and processing industries, and reshaped the cultural landscape. This is especially true of the salt mining areas, where brine used in spa tourism became a dominant economic aspect in the course of the 19th century, with a decisive impact on the scenery. From the end of the 20th century, relicts of mining, brine ducts and smelting industries were turned into industrial monuments, adding value to cultural-history oriented tourism. In terms of regional development and protection of the cultural landscape, however, the four areas have chosen different routes (UNESCO World Heritage, Austrian Iron-Route, Museum- and Nature Park). In methodological terms the presentation is based on research from Applied Historical Geography (such as the “Kulturgüterdokumentation” and the “Kulturlandschaftspflegewerk” for the World Heritage Site “Hallstatt-Dachstein/Salzkammergut”) and regional development (such as the Regional Knowledge Database of the Austrian Iron Route Region) and aims for an interdisciplinary approach. Literature: Bender, O. & P. Pindur (2004): Erzberg, Eisenwurzen und Mur-Mürz-Furche – Entwicklung einer historischen Eisen- und Stahlindustrieregion in den Alpen. In: Geographische Rundschau, 56 (5), Braunschweig, S.16–23. Bender, O. (2007): The Salzkammergut – Salt Mining and Production as the Base for Cultural Landscape Development. In: Lévêque, L., Ruiz del Arbol, M., Pop, L. & C. Bartels (eds.): Journeys through European Landscapes. Voyages dans les paysages européens. Ponferrada: Azuré, pp. 35–38. The Longue durée concept and the modelling of mining landscapes in prehistory: Methodological issues and case examples Thomas Stöllner, Univeristy of Bochum, German Mining Museum Bochum (DBM), Germany F. Braudel and the French school of the “Annales” were the first who stressed the importance of long lasting societal, political and economic developments which they had introduced for landscapes that had similar agrarian, geographical and climatic prerequisites (e.g. Braudel 1972; 1977). There is no doubt that also some mining regions (such as the East Alpine Area, Cyprus, Feinan) already have been developed in prehistory as long lasting economic “longue durées”. These examples shall be used as case-studies to outline the special circumstances that are inherited by prehistoric mining and raw materials production. The ongoing research of the last fifty years has revealed a lot of substantial results that allow us to conclude the organisational and economical pattern of the Alpine Mining communities in the 2nd and the 1st millennium BC. The same is true for the Lat Bronze- and Early Iron Age mining pattern at Cyprus as well as the situation of Chalcolithic and Early Bronze Age Metall production in Wadi Feinan in Jordan. Basic matter of interest is the question whether developments within such regions reveal a special succession of steps; one can describe such developing steps on the basis of special economic cycles or under impression of a general economic system. As argued elsewhere exploitation communities and economies normally pass through an initial and an industrial phase, which are often accompanied by a radiation or a distributive phase when a technology or a production pattern became in usage on a broader frame (see Stöllner 2003). This very basic and stepwise distinction can be concluded by a phase of collapse and reorganisation what then does finalize the succession in an adaptive way. Such adaptive circles are in good use by sociology and history as well (e.g. Kondratiev-cycles; Adaptive cycles: Kondratiev 1984; Holling et al. 2002): It comes together with many other cyclical theories for instance the so called describing long term processes in society or economy. In the light of empirical data we have to stress that a cyclical economical development is not self-evident: often we observe that after the collapse no phase of recreation and reorganisation has followed simply because the heavy breakdown before did not allow any renewed rise. In comparison to short termed processes such as gold-rush-processes long-term processes and economic interaction left simply more traces within a landscape. Long-term processes can be detected easier by archaeological and archaeometrical research as a consequence. Basic societal patterns that are interconnected in landscapes on the basis of exploitation and production processes will be mentioned finally: Worldwide evidence allow us to differentiate two basic pattern, first the non-permanent, seasonal winning mode on the one hand and the stable, permanent winning mode on the other; seasonal mining communities are lineage based considering their internal structure (Knapp et al. 1998; Stöllner 2003; 2008). A Self Devouring Landscape - The Ancient Quarry Landscape of the Eastern Eifel Meinrad Pohl, Deutsches Bergbau-Museum Bochum, Germany

- 122 -

In the Eastern Eifel region in south-western Germany, volcanic eruptions created various deposits of volcanic rocks, like basalt, tuff and pumice, which proved to be useful resources. The basalt of the region was quarried almost continuously since the Neolithic. Since then it has been quarried for producing grinding stones, for querns since the La-Tène-period and millstones since roman times. From the beginning these products were produced for long distance trade. Later on basalt was also quarried for building stones and rubble for the construction of roads and railway lines. Quarrying of tuff for building material started in this region in the 1st century AD and was resumed after a pause after Antiquity in the 11th century. It provided the building material for more than 500 churches on the Rhine and along the southern North Sea coast. In the Early Modern Period another property of the tuff was rediscovered. Ground to powder, then called trass, it served as a mortar additive which enabled lime mortar to harden under exclusion of air and even under water. Due to this property trass met a high demand, especially in the Netherlands where it was required for the construction of harbours etc. In the 20th century pumice was extracted on a large scale for the production of breeze blocks. In contrast to most mining activities the quarrying of basalt and tuff seemed always to have been embedded into the agricultural dominated economic activities of the region, giving reason to but little conflict if at all. Due to the production of millstones, the quarrying for basalt was also linked to the agricultural sphere. From the 15th century on the household-income of the quarrymen was generated from quarrying and agriculture alike, as the written record shows. Even though the quarrying of tuff was not linked to agriculture in the same way, it provided an additional income for the peasants of the region. This applies probably already for the Middle Ages but for sure for the Early Modern Period. The long continuity of quarrying but also the rising scale of quarrying and extraction of pumice makes the history of this quarry-region both interesting and problematic. Due to a shift in production or an enhancement of the range of products later quarries resumed the activities where older quarries had stopped because of a depletion of usable material. So millstone quarries were destroyed by quarrying for rubble, building stone quarries were destroyed by quarrying for trass. The large scale extraction of pumice led to a re-shaping of the quaternary landscape as it had been before the eruptions of the volcanoes of the Eastern Eifel, leaving behind an in an archaeological sense sterile landscape. But the large scale quarrying and extraction of pumice provided also the chances for documentation and research and the subsequent presentation of the remnants of ancient and medieval quarrying in the “Volcano Park Eastern Eifel”. Modelling prehistoric production Kerstin Kowarik, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria Hans Reschreiter, Natural History Museum Vienna, Austria Research into production processes these last decades has strongly focused on technological reconstruction. The complexity of production processes, their interconnectedness with surrounding socioeconomic networks and issues of quantification have been addressed to a much lesser extent. Consequently, a consistent methodological discussion on data collection, model building and ensuring comparability of results is lacking. This represents a significant gap in research. Large scale mining, metal processing, ceramic, textile or salt production as well as large building projects require an extensive set of “secondary” activities before and during production. As these generate high demands on workforce, means of production, means of subsistence and transportation to produce a much needed good, they strongly impact local as well as superregional socioeconomic networks. All these interdependent conditions demand an analytic approach combining different levels of observation. We argue that computer based simulation techniques such as agent-based simulations and System Dynamics represent a promising tool for the study of such production units. Furthermore, we will stress the necessity of using multidisciplinary data collection based on Experimental Archaeology, Ethnoarchaeology and Historical Research. The potential of the presented method will be demonstrated in the discussion of the data gained through the modelling of the bronze age salt mining complex of Hallstatt/Austria (1458-1245 BC). In this context we aim to discuss: • Potential and limitations of computer based simulation techniques such as Agent-Based simulations and Systems Dynamics to model complex production processes • the potential and limitations of data sets gained through experimental archaeology, ethnoar chaeology and historical research • standards of systematic data collection and model building • ensuring comparability of results

- 123 -

From ethnoarchaeology to archaeology. Copper mining and smelting â&#x20AC;&#x201C; some thoughts on method and comparability Nils Anfinset, Universitetet i Bergen, Norway This paper draws attention to the relation between ethnoarchaeology and experimental archaeology, as these are often treated as separate entities within archaeological sciences. The aim of this paper is to build bridges between these two sub-themes of archaeology. Here we look into the various aspects of mining and smelting copper from an ethnoarchaeological perspective. In general there are few known cases of traditional copper ore mining and smelting across the world, but in the Himalayas of Nepal small scale mining and smelting of copper ores is still practiced to a certain extent today. A brief description of the operation chain comprising mining and beneficiation practices as well as the smelting process is given. The pyrometallurgy consists of a 3-stage process, but what can this tell us about the complexity of the production process and the wider social setting? The paper will not discuss ethnoarchaeology per se, though on a broader scale discuss when and how this may broaden our understanding of the technological process and its social frame. This may in particular be seen in the secondary activities of mining and smelting copper. On the other hand there are also limitations to the data collected, which are framed within a specific cultural and historical setting. Approaches to metal work - The role of ethnoarchaeological and experimental research for modelling prehistoric metal production Barbara Armbruster, CNRS, France This paper deals with approaches to fine metal working, more precisely with ethnoarchaeology and experimental archaeology as scientific methods for the study of metal production. Case studies from different chronology and geography will aim to explore these two methods to the understanding of the complexity of technological knowhow in metal production. It will show the potential of these investigation methods in the modelling of manufacturing processes and their social and economic impacts. The study of ancient metal working profits in particular from explanations deduced from functional analogies. The paper will discuss the crossing of different approaches and the advances in the understanding of craftspeople, their technological knowledge as well as traditions and innovations metal working. It intends to encourage further interdisciplinary work in the field of archaeometallurgy. Olive oil production and uses in the Bronze Age Mediterranean. Tomaso Di Fraia, University of Pisa, Italy It is not clear when the men began to cultivate the olive tree; probably there were several phases, first in the ways of caring for spontaneous plants and then interventions in order to control their reproduction in order to obtain the domesticated form (Olea europaea, subsp. sativa). The fruit of wild olive (Olea europaea, subsp. oleaster) is already usable either as food or for the oil. There are some indications, however still doubtful, that would see the first forms of olive oil production go back to Neolithic times. In the proto-historic period, the oil seems to be used above all as basis for products of high prestige, for which the oil obtained from the wild olives was probably more suitable. The archaeological record indicates the Aegean as the cradle for these innovations. After the too speculative theses of Renfrew, successive studies and in particular the discovery of the complex of Pyrgos in Cyprus, have offered much new information on the uses of oil, especially concerning its use in scents and ointments, for which various methods of production have been reconstructed. Also spinning and weaving activities likely used olive oil, even if in small quantities. More problematic is its use to fuel furnaces for metallurgy, as the oil residue was probably more convenient. Other uses, either for industry (e.g. tanning) or cooking, must have been for a long time of lesser importance. With the introduction of the olive oil for the aforesaid productions, the level of specialization must have increased, both in some handicraft activities (e.g. production of containers) and in the birth of new specializations (e.g. the treatment of aromatic plants and their distillation). These practices moved from the Minoan-Cypriote world to the Mycenaean one; after the collapse of the latter, while in Egypt there was production for local consumption, in the West, particularly in South Italy, production centres were developed with a significant surplus destined for export. In such new contexts it becomes necessary to integrate these innovations with the other activities carried out inside a certain community, or with those of other communities (in the FBA various sites tend to some productive specialization: oil production, spinning and weaving, metallurgy, production of valuable commodities, control of communications by land, marine transport etc). Because of the strong investment of work force for planting the trees, the care, the harvesting and the processes of transformation, olive

- 124 -

oil had to be used above all for products with high intrinsic value. Such processes could be managed only by complex societies, with an adequate political organization; in various areas of southern Italy this triggered or accelerated a series of processes that created the conditions for the first forms of proto-urban settlements. Moreover it also initiated various transformations of the landscape as seen in many Mediterranean areas over a long time span: the “conquest of the hills” with progressive clearing, new settlements and a complex net of attendant infrastructures (terraces, ditches, walls, paths etc). Session:

28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe

Organisers: Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Philip Mason, Institute for the Protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Ljubljana, Slovenia Session abstract: The European Iron Age is a period of great cultural dynamism, containing evidence for dramatic periods of change in landscape organisation and settlement structure across much of the continent. Hillforts, for example, are an obvious feature of the settled landscape across much of Iron Age Europe, yet on a regional scale their occupation is often discontinuous or episodic. Periods of settlement nucleation often alternate with population dispersal in small, isolated open settlements. In the past, major disjunctions of this sort have tended to be viewed in relation to the movement of peoples, either as mass migrations or else in the form of smaller groups with a disproportionate military capability. More recently, however, periods of landscape change have been increasingly viewed as the result of broad-scale environmental change, relating to shifts in climate, or landscape degradation through resource over-exploitation. Over-reliance on environmental determinism, however, is patently as problematic as over-reliance on population movement: indeed mono-causal explanations of change are unlikely in themselves ever to provide convincing models of change. This session seeks to explore the relationships between human communities and their environments through the cultural construction of Iron Age landscapes. We invite contributions which examine change in the European Iron Age landscapes at a range of scales, from the individual site to the articulation of settlements, hillforts, farms, fields etc at a regional or national scale. Perspectives drawn from environmental archaeology or palaeoenvironmental analysis are especially welcome, although we also seek papers dealing with fieldwork results and landscape archaeology programmes. We wish to address a range of questions including: what are the key periods of change in the Iron Age and how do they correlate across regions? Do shifts in settlement form and landscape organisation correlate to wider shifts, for example in material culture? How far can the effects of climate change be discerned at a regional level? Finally, how can we adopt more effective models of data integration in order to create a more detailed, better informed picture of people and landscapes in Iron Age Europe? The Iron Age here is broadly defined to incorporate the 1st millennium BC across much of continental Europe, as well as the ‘long Iron Age’ of Scandinavia, Ireland and Scotland, running as late as AD 400-800. Paper abstracts: On top of the world: hillforts, iron production and landscape in Iron Age central and south-eastern Slovenia. Philip Mason, Institute for the Protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia The appearance of hillforts and barrows in the 8th century BC marks the beginning of the Iron Age in central and south-eastern Slovenia. The construction of hillforts and their landscapes is seen as indicative of the appearance of a new system of elite prestige competition and wide ranging extra regional exchange, which can be observed in the wider Eastern and South-eastern Alpine region at this time. The paper seeks to examine the impact of these changes on the LBA landscape of large extensive open settlements in the lowlands and small upland settlements with the formation of monumental hillfort landscapes in the EIA and the way in which these change over the course of the Iron Age. It is suggested that the definition of these hillfort centres and their associated mortuary landscapes created centres of reference that were respected and reinterpreted throughout the EIA and LIA. Limited excavation within

- 125 -

hillforts indicates periods of intensive settlement interspersed with periods of abandonment in individual centres, which can be correlated to some extent with other centres and reflect the changing roles of these sites over time. These changes are reflected in the wider landscape, where recent fieldwork is beginning to reveal changes in the Iron Age landscape, particularly with regard to land use, iron extraction and production, which complement the evidence from hillfort and mortuary sites within the region. Tradition and Innovation in the Early Iron Age Landscape of North-eastern Slovenia Matija Črešnar, Institute for The protection of Cultural Heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia Until recently the landscape of Early Iron Age north-eastern Slovenia was marked only by monumental structures such as hillforts and the bellonging barrow groups. The paper considers the different possible influences that led to the creation of the Early Iron Age landscape as we can understand it after the numerous new extensive excavations in the lowland areas in north-eastern Slovenia carried out in the last 15 years. The new and varied techniques of building houses and the elsewhere little known type of mound construction separate some lowland populations in this aspects from the contemporary inhabitants of the better researched highland settlements. Is this just a consequence of the current state of research or are the traces deriving from work on the material culture more than just a hint for a new understanding of the wider area of north-eastern Slovenia as a knitting of tradition and innovation. Cultural and material changes in the transition to the Iron Age in Istria, Slovenia Maša Sakara Sučević, Pokrajinski muzej Koper/Koper Regional Museum, Slovenia The Istrian peninsula, located at the head of the Adriatic Sea, is politically divided between two states, the larger, central and southern part belonging to Croatia and the smaller northern part belonging to Slovenia. Yet the peninsula constitutes a cultural and historical whole, and is considered by archaeologists as the home of the Istrian culture. The beginnings of human occupation in the peninsula date to the Lower Palaeolithic period. Lowland open settlements, caves, as well as upland open and defended settlements were occupied in all archaeological periods. The earliest occupation in upland settlements has been dated to the Neolithic, but the population increased in the Bronze Age, when upland settlements were first fortified. The Bronze Age is characterized by specific pottery, which is quite uniform throughout Istria and to a certain extent along the eastern Adriatic coast. The Bronze Age inhabitants of Istria practised crouched inhumation burial in stone slab cists under stone cairns. Cultural changes are evident in the Istrian group during the Late Bronze Age - early Iron Age transition (12th-10th century BC). These changes are reflected both in material culture and in burial rite, while settlement type appears to remain unchanged with most settlements showing continuity. During this period the foundations are laid for the emerging Iron Age culture of the Histri tribes. The inurned cremation burial rite that spreads over the entire area in this period remains the only method of burial throughout the Iron Age until the incorporation of the area into the Roman Empire in the 2nd century B.C. New forms and new techniques of shaping and decorating pottery, typical of the Danube basin or rather originally derived from the Urnifield Culture, begin to appear. However, in relation to Istria this is not taken to indicate the arrival of the Urnifield Culture, but rather the beginning of the Iron Age. Is this only a matter of terminology used by archaeologists researching Istrian prehistory or is there a reason behind not considering the phenomenon as the incorporation of the area into the Urnfield Culture? Princes of the crossroads – Iron Age in the Pozega Valley Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia The Early Iron Age communities of the Požega Valley belong to the Kaptol Group which covers the southernmost part of the Hungarian Plain and the adjoining Alpine area, territory spatially peripheral to the “core” of the Hallstatt cultural complex. The site of Kaptol with its two necropolises and the large fortified settlement with long continuity stands out as the so far largest and most important centre of this area. Rich grave goods in elite burials include luxurious sets of defensive arms that are not just prestigious, but also exotic goods imported from distant areas. The transitional position of the Hallstatt centre in Kaptol, within a communication network connecting highly developed cultural and production centres in the Mediterranean with the Hallstatt world in Central Europe, suggests an immense scientific and cultural potential of this site. An important role in this process was played by the Iron Age cultures of the Balkans and Pannonia, such as the Glasinac or the Donja Dolina Culture, which were closely and directly connected with the centre in Kaptol. We also must not forget that Kaptol lies on the very important ancient route

- 126 -

linking the Alpine and the Danubian areas. These exchange networks were obviously operated by local elites, a fact which is illustrated by sets of prestigious items in their graves. However, we can discern between at least two categories of such goods – one that is the product of long-distance exchange schemes (e.g. sets of defence weapons) and one of more locally produced items (e.g. decorated whetstones/sceptres). These categories probably reflect different communication levels. It seems that the general exchange network was superimposed over a whole patchwork of regional exchange networks operated by local elites, too. It also seems that individual Iron Age centres within this network did not merely act as passive distributors of goods, but played the more active role of filtering the contents of this exchange and thus modifying their conceptual meaning. As a consequence of its transitional position, Kaptol is the ultimate point of distribution for many specific types of weapons, pottery, and other objects, but it was probably even more important as a place of cultural transfer between major cultural zones in Early Iron Age Europe. If it operated as an active agent in modifying and filtering the conceptual content of that cultural transfer, it had direct influence on the cultural dynamics of the whole Eastern Hallstatt area, and perhaps even beyond. Paradoxically, cultural innovation would start at the “periphery” in such cases. Perhaps it could mean that there is no periphery in the conceptual, but only in the spatial sense. Broxmouth hillfort and the changing Iron Age landscapes of south-east Scotland Jo McKenzie, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Lindsey Büster, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Mhairi Maxwell, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Rachael Reader, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Located 30 miles east of Edinburgh on the East Lothian plain, the site of Broxmouth Hillfort was destroyed by quarrying in 1978, after an 18-month rescue excavation which still represents the most complete excavation of a Scottish hillfort. However, post-excavation work stalled in the 1980s, with publication reaching only a preliminary stage. 2008 saw the Broxmouth archive come to Bradford University for a three-year Historic Scotland-funded programme of reassessment, analysis and publication, bringing together specialists within the Department of Archaeology at Bradford, the National Museums of Scotland, and a range of individual specialists together with original Broxmouth staff. The project is augmented by three AHRC/HS funded Collaborative Doctoral Awards which, alongside the Project Team, have facilitated a coordinated research programme which has been able to use the archive of this fascinating site as a platform to advance understanding of the Iron Age in SE Scotland and beyond. This paper discusses the changing shape of the Iron Age landscape of south-east Scotland through the prism of Broxmouth, using the wealth of information available from this key site as a springboard to paint a wider picture. The complexity of the Broxmouth stratigraphic record - a multi-ditched and reworked defensive circuit surrounding a palimpsest of settlement structures – indicates a complex relationship between defence and settlement, and possibly a very fluid identity for the fort itself through time. The wealth of artefactual and environmental evidence produced by the site has allowed for many and varied investigations into questions of economies, manufacture, trade and artistic expression – with site conditions preserving, in particular, assemblages of faunal and worked bone unparalleled for the Iron Age in southern Scotland. Exotic and high-status items highlight Broxmouth as a location of significance in its own time, as well as to Scottish Iron Age studies. One of most important elements of the Broxmouth archive is, however, its human remains assemblage. This is significant for the Scottish Iron Age, consisting of an inhumation cemetery of 10 individuals beyond the defensive ditches, a further 4 inhumations within the hillfort, and a number of mainly cranial fragments, several with perimortem trauma, found within middens and ditches. With AMS dates dividing this assemblage into clear ‘populations’, the question of movement through, and possibly conflict within, the Broxmouth landscape is raised, an area which the Broxmouth project is exploring further through isotopic studies. Mobility, climate and culture: re-modelling the Irish Iron Age Katharina Becker, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Graeme Swindles, University of Leeds, United Kingdom For a long time the issue of climate change has been at the core of many of the scenarios employed to explain the lack of settlement evidence in the Irish Iron Age and indeed the absence of any evidence for human activity in any form between about 800/700BC and 400BC and lack of settlement evidence up to AD400. The application of scientific dating methods to a large number of sites excavated in the past 15

- 127 -

years, during the economic boom which preceded the Ireland’s current economic difficulties, has finally produced evidence for occupational activity across this problematic period. However, the newly emerged record is very ephemeral, lacking any substantial settlement sites. This requires us to re-consider the issue of climate change and its potential links to changing settlement practices. In this paper we examine the potential relationships between the archaeological and palaeoclimate records in order to establish if the latter can be considered to be a key to understanding the rather dramatic changes that we see taking place at the transition from the Bronze Age to the Iron Age. Settlement dynamics in Western Jutland, Denmark Niels Algreen Møller, University of Copenhagen, Denmark This paper explores the long-term development of settlement patterns in Western Jutland, Denmark and demonstrates a dynamic settlement pattern through a focus on the regional scale settlement development. The material available at present seems to suggest major changes in the utilization of the landscape with a general allocation of settlements between different neighboring areas. This picture contrasts the often stated idea of Danish Iron Age settlements moving around their individual resource areas as explanation for discontinuity of excavated settlements. Though the concept of villages moving around within their own local areas does indeed seem an adequate explanation for some sites and resource areas, it cannot account for the more general allocation of settlements identified in the regional scale analysis. Two major shifts in settlement allocation are undertaken during the Iron Age. One in the middle of the Preroman Iron Age (3rd century BC) and one between the early and late Roman Iron Age (2nd century AD). The shifts can be discerned both in the overall settlement distribution patterns, as well as in the excavated sites showing the same tendencies of discontinuity. These shifts correlate to a certain extent with change in settlement forms, in agricultural production and an increased focus on secondary crafts such as iron production. The shifts in settlement focus in Western Jutland correspond well with the development pattern observed further south in Jutland. In contrast excavations of tell-like settlements in Northern Jutland show a long-lived continuity in settlement location throughout the early Iron Age (500 BC – 150 AD) in some cases even longer. The highly dynamic landscape of Western Jutland may be accountable for some of the changes in settlement patterns. The development of agriculturally favorable marshlands and periods of Aeolian sand deposition may have changed the attractiveness of the coastal areas from period to period depending on differences in wind regime and water level. But changes in landscape or climate cannot account for all the changes in settlement pattern observed. Indeed settlement patterns in different parts of the region develop in slightly different ways, suggesting that mere ecological explanations are inappropriate. Though the overall settlement pattern of especially the early Iron Age is highly dynamic, certain individual sites and local resource areas, in agriculturally favorable areas and on nodes of communication lines, demonstrate site continuity throughout the last centuries BC and most of the 1st millennium AD. Several of these sites have indications of high status such as imported roman artifacts, drinking glass and precious metals presented as grave goods. It is suggested that some of the settlement dynamic could be the result of a contraction of settlements around high status sites and around favorable resources. They Defended Their Rights: Enduring Nations and Emergent States Along a Contested Borderland in Southern Sweden Tina Thurston, SUNY Buffalo, United States Between AD 500 and 1550, twelve small polities on Sweden’s Småland Plateau were incorporated into the Svear (later Swedish) state. Sketchy ethnohistories concern activities of social and political elites, incorporating real people and events and politically embroidered legends supporting later Svear agendas and identity. Of the local, ethnically-distinct forest pastoralist population, virtually nothing is known, except that the early historic state recorded non-cooperation, tax evasion, and “illegitimate” treaties with Sweden’s enemies, culminating in 16th century armed rebellions. Fieldwork currently underway seeks to understand how autonomous pastoral peoples are encapsulated by states and incorporated into state political and economic systems, often against their collective will. We characterize local-state relations in terms of successive sequences of independence, confederacy/hegemony, and colonializing force and their varying impacts on ethnic identity, political cohesion, and economic strategies. Landscape’s changing during Early Iron Age at Moscow-river region – anthropogenic influences Asya Engovatova, Institute of Archaeology RAS, Moscow, Russia Irina Saprykina, IA RAS, Moscow, Russia

- 128 -

During research into Early Iron Age landscape systems it was noted that ancient landscapes did not differ greatly from modern landscapes. The development of landscapes in the Moscow river region proceeded over a long period of time. This process in connection with changes in systems of settlement and economic life entered its final stage in the Early Iron Age. The study of settlement systems in the Moscow river Basin in the Early Iron Age indicates that there was a significant settlement density in this region between the 9th and 7th centuries BC. These comprise 45 hillforts and settlements that were located at a distance of 90 km between two tributaries of the Moscow river. However, if one takes into account the presence of numerous small seasonal settlements, then it is possible to estimate the real number of about 80-100 settlements (Gunova, Kir`yanova, Krenke, Nizovsev, Spiridonova, 1996). Thus, landscape structure was influenced by pressure on the surrounding landscape, especially with regard to the economic life of the ancient population – agriculture, cattle breeding, hunting, etc. Palaeobotanical analyses of material from the Nastasyno hillfort excavation have shown that millet was dominant in the sample. This indicates the predominance of a swidden type of agriculture (researcher – E.Spiridonova, IA RAS). Additional pressure on the surrounding landscape was caused by the development of livestock management; pigs were the main source of the meat consumed on this settlement and in the surrounding area, although herd rotation was relatively rapid (researcher – E. Antipina, IA RAS). Thus, the micro-regional research conducted on the Early Iron Age hillforts in the Moscow river Basin allow us to undertake detailed reconstruction of the stages of deformation of landscape structure in the hinterland of Nastasyno and consider these changes in connection with the type of land management employed by the population of the ancient settlement site. People and Landscapes in the region of Marseilles (Southern France) Loup Bernard, Université de Strasbourg, France Marseilles and its environs form a particularly interesting case study for both the archaeologist and the geographer. The territory around the Phocaean colony of Massalia, founded around 600 BC, lends itself to the analysis of the combined effects of (inter alia) sea level fluctuation, cultural change, variations in soil type, agricultural expansion and consequent erosion. The other major advantage from the archaeological perspective is the opportunity to consider side-by-side the archaeological and historical data relating to the establishment of the Greek city on its “virgin” site, and its subsequent impact in an area characterised by the presence of two distinct populations, each using the land quite differently. It has long been a tradition at the Université de Provence to combine geographical and archaeological/prehistoric approaches, and several examples and important arguments drawn from such studies are now available. This paper summarizes some of the most important “geographical” results linked to the study of the “Greek” city and provides an opportunity to introduce some of the major issues concerning indigenous (or “Celtic”) settlement in the surrounding region. Hillforts’ genesis and lanscape changes in Iron Age Mediterranean Gaul: a new perspective Alexis Gorgues, University of Bordeaux, France Archaeologists studying the Iron Age of Mediterranean France often emphasize the specificities of the settlements found there, mainly hillforts of some hectares (traditionally called oppida, as the much bigger agglomerations known in late La Tène Celtic Europe) . Those hillforts are often defended by a stone fortification sometimes reinforced by towers and bastions; houses are built with dry stone and mud brick and are organized along narrow streets. This particular morphology gives a clear Mediterranean tint to the southern Gaul’s Iron Age landscape. The emergence of such a landscape have been linked in the last decades with the growing importance of seaborne Mediterranean trade, mainly from the Greek colonies. According to this point of view, local societies were not, previously to the founding of Marseilles (in 600 BC) totally sedentary. Their subsistence activity was based on a slash-and-burn agriculture; no surpluses were produced. This idea was based on the absence of hillforts surrounded by stone walls and on the use of the “wattle-and-daub” technique for a poor domestic architecture. After 600 BC, the desire of local societies to have a larger access to the goods carried by foreign traders would have lead them to improve their productive system: a new kind of agriculture, based on the use of fallow and swing plough would have emerged in a new landscape then dominated by strong hillforts, which structure was aimed at the protection of agricultural surpluses. Then, the morphogenesis of the Mediterranean France landscape would have been directly linked to a new productivist focus emerging with the beginning of Greek colonial trade: a landscape as a derived product of market economy, to summarize. In this paper, we will challenge this point of view, basing ourselves on the result of new excavations. In

- 129 -

Languedoc, recent archaeological works show that hillforts surrounded by stone fortifications exist since 800 BC. They are the “stone version” of a type of settlement which is very frequent since the end of the IInd mill BC, not only in this region, but across the whole Continental Europe: hillforts defended by earthworks. The architectural choices made in the Mediterranean regions can be related with the milieu characteristics: for example, the settlement of Malvieu (Saint-Pons de Thomières, Hérault) – one of those “stone” hillforts- was built in a karstic hill covered by a low maquis of Holm oak, a very bad timber. Clay was little abundant. Stone was everywhere, and was the simpler material to use. This adaptation pattern seems not to be isolated: we can observe a very similar phenomenon in northern Spain. The existence of those hillforts can’t be imagined without a structured agriculture to sustain them: the Iron Age landscape structure has clearly its roots in the late Bronze Age. The morphogenesis of the French Mediterranean landscape of the Ist mill BC seems thus to be dictated by local socio-economical dynamics, and hillforts appear since the beginning of the Ist mill BC to have a symbolic function as territory markers. Session:

29. Reindeer hunting and landscape

Organisers: John Olsen, Villreinen som verdiskaper/Gudbrandsdalsmsuea, Lesja, Norway Session abstract: The relationship between wild reindeer and man is special. Since the first Homo Sapiens Sapiens migrated to Europe some 50 000 years ago, the reindeer has been an important resource for the human household. Even today, hunting wild reindeer and reindeer husbandry play important roles in several societies – both as “economical” resources, and also as part of the societies’ identities and culture. Man, hunting and landscape are closely related, especially with regard to reindeer. Traces of settlements and hunting facilities throughout the circumpolar hemisphere illustrate the importance of the hunt, and how the hunters have actively used the landscape when establishing their hunting facilities. The landscape determined were the migration routes of the reindeer would be. This made them predictable. The predictable migration routes made it viable to create permanent hunting facilities. Today archaeologists “read” the landscape trying to locate traces of these facilities, and on the other hand, natural scientists use the hunting facilities like pitfalls or other traps to recreate the original migration routes, now blocked by modern infrastructure such as roads, railways and power lines. In recent years a lot of new information has come to light about this part of circumpolar history. Climate change has made snow patches melt, revealing arrows, scaring sticks and archers hides which have been sealed for hundreds or thousands of years. New technology, such as laser scanning from the air, has made it possible to document large areas and get a birds eye view of, for example, larger systems of hunting pits or guiding fences. New interest in the subject has also resulted in PhDs, scientific publications and cooperative projects. In this session, we want to present and open for discussion new scientific work as well as revisit old material. We will encourage fellow archeologists to present a wide circumpolar perspective. We would also like to include colleges working with permanent hunting facilities for other types of animals, believing this could give new perspectives for the discussions about reindeer hunting. Paper abstracts: Reindeer trapping in a Norwegian mountain valley - different methods, when, why and by who? Lillian Gustafson, Kulturhistorisk Museum, Norway An ancient large scale migration of reindeer crossed the Grimsdalen valley on their way south from the summer pastures in the Dovre mountains to the winter grazing land in Rondane mountains, in the middle of South Norway. The Grimsdalen valley is situated east-west between these mountain massifs and the reindeer have been exploited by humans through thousands of years by different techniques. Along the valley are several km rows of pitfalls intending to catch the migrating flocks, probably in the autumn. This is a well known trapping technique and it also shows the former migration routes which are now disturbed by modern technology.

- 130 -

Results from investigations in the later years will be presented, which indicate that the pitfall systems were used in the Bronze Age and ceased in early Iron Age, around the birth of Christ. Several hundred years later another trapping system was established, consisting of several km of converting fences leading the reindeer into a slaughter pen. The reindeer were caught in the autumn, as is documented by bones from slaughtered animals. This large scale trapping took place mainly during the early and high Middle Ages, c. 1000-1280, but there are also traces of activities here in the in the fifth and sixth century. Earlier research has suggested that this mass trapping construction was controlled by the king and that Sámi specialists were involved. Furthermore it is proposed that the end of the use of the system was due to economic and political circumstances outside the country, especially concerning the fur trade. The pitfall trapping systems are related to a quite different society, so the main questions to discuss are: what happened in the Bronze Age, who used the pitfall systems, why did the systems come to an end in the early Iron Age? A local perspective on wild reindeer hunting. Power structures and the outland. Kjersti Tidemansen, Oppland county authority, Norway The outland in Norway has played a vital role throughout prehistory and history and has had a major impact on social development, both as a source of food and as a source of economic surpluses. The relation between prehistoric society and the outland has been little investigated and constitutes an exciting field of investigation. A central point is the capacity a rural district could have to work in the outland and the way this is done. A local perspective on wild reindeer hunting can be found in the late Iron Age society in Lom, Oppland county. This rural district’s capacity in wild reindeer hunting has been analysed by studying wealth as a source of power in burial finds, communication and control in the local central place and a historic example of extensive, local outland activities - irrigation systems. There are several reindeer hunting systems in Lom, similar to the whole region in the northern parts of the county. In order to investigate and analyse the local society’s capacity further, one mountain area was picked out. Topographical qualities of the area created special circumstances to the wild reindeer and special possibilities to the hunters. The hunting systems give indications of the degree of organizing and planning required to run the systems. There are also other interesting references from historical periods in this area which could indicate a special use of this outland area in earlier times. The study showed a conservative society with strong and stabile power structures interacting with its surroundings and social contexts. Its stability was not easily challenged. This has made it possible to the social élite to control manpower, which would be of great importance to exploit the resources in the outland. Reindeer hunt and hunting embedded Reindeer Management in Interior Arctic Norway 2500 BC – AD 1000. Ingrid Sommerseth, University of Tromsø, Norway The distinctive Sámi historical land use and settlement of the interior Arctic Norway, is reflected in places with archaeological remnants. The insight and knowledge connected with these places can be accessed through oral traditions and place-names. The ongoing LARM-project at the University of Tromsø (Landscape and Resource Management in Interior Arctic Norway 2500 BC – AD 1000) investigates change and continuity in this period. The chronological scope encompasses three assumed major changes in past resource management in the region of Finnmark and Troms, both which had broader implications for the culture-history of northern Fennoscandia at large. First is the establishment of large pit-fall systems for hunting wild reindeer from around 2500 BC. Second is the transition from hunting embedded reindeer management, possibly as early as AD 800/1000, to nomadic herding as shown in the archaeological records from inner Troms around 1300 - 1400 AD. This period is marked by a reorganisation of the inland Sámi siida (collective communities), and changes in landscape use wherein seasonal cycles and grazing access began to determine the movements of people and their domestic reindeer herds. Previous distinctions between wild reindeer hunting and domestic herding can be redefined, since much of the traditional knowledge concerning the wild reindeer (goddi) may have been transferred to the domestic reindeer (boazo). New archaeological data will be discussed to increase knowledge and better managing of culture resources. New data will also focus on the articulation of scientific archaeological knowledge and traditional local Sàmi landscape engagement. One of the goals of my project is to investigate how hunting/herding landscape knowledge and resource management is related to multiple dimensions of changing and maintaining identity ethnicity and territoriality.

- 131 -

Secrets of the Ice. Ancient Reindeer Hunting Remains Appears from Melting Ice in the High Mountains of Southern Norway Lars Holger Pilø, Oppland County, Norway Espen Finstad, Oppland fylkeskommune, Lillehammer, Norway Hot summers and little winter precipitation have led to the melting of glaciers and ice patches in the high mountains of Southern Norway – as in many other parts of the world. The ice patches are releasing large numbers of well preserved artefacts connected to ancient reindeer hunting, dating back as early as 1400 BC. The ice has preserved organic materials which would otherwise have been lost - arrows, textiles, leather, and wooden spades, amongst others. Pieces of history – frozen in time. The artefacts ended up buried in ice and snow for one simple reason: Reindeer hunting. During warms summer days the reindeer has always sought relief from pestering insects on the ice. These areas of ice thus constituted excellent hunting grounds for hunters in the past. Arrows were shot into the snow and lost; wooden sticks were raised in rows to lead the reindeer to the hunters hiding in hunting blinds along the ice – and later covered by snow. This archaeological material presents a unique opportunity for a glimpse in to a material world otherwise lost, and also yields information on ancient hunting techniques and skills. At the same time, however, the salvage of the objects constitutes a challenge to the archaeologists, nowhere more so then in Oppland County, where literally thousands of artefacts lie exposed in front of the retreating ice masses. Once exposed the organic objects degrade quickly, and the time window for the rescue is very short indeed – for some objects less than one week. 2011 saw the start of a three year program for rescuing the artefacts. The fieldwork takes place during an intense period in August and September each year, when the snow from the previous winter has melted. Archaeological fieldwork in high alpine conditions puts special demands on infrastructure, and snowfall frequently interrupts the salvage work. The presentation will include fresh pictures and film footage from the 2011 fieldwork, which will be in its final phase during the EAA conference. A more detailed presentation will be given of the Juvfonne ice patch, which is the richest archaeological ice patch site in the world with ca. 600 finds dating to the Iron Age. EAA excursion 3 targets this site, which is the only ice patch site in Norway which is easily accessible by car. The climate archive of perennial snow patches – preliminary results from a case study in Jotunheimen, southern Norway Rune Strand Ødegård, Gjøvik University College, Norway Atle Nesje, University of Bergen, Norway Ketil Isaksen, Norwegian Meteorological Institute, Norway Trond Eiken, University of Oslo, Norway The long-term aim of this study is to uncover the climate archive in high altitude ice patches in Norway. The presented case study is from an ice patch named Juvfonna in Jotunheimen, central southern Norway (0.2 km2, 61.676oN, 8.354oE). The ice patch is situated at 1850-2000 altitude. In Norway there has been an increasing focus on these ice patches since the extreme melting in autumn 2006. A Bronze Age leather shoe was found that had melted out of an ice field in Jotunheimen. The shoe was dated to be 3300-3400 years old (BC 1420-1260), and is by far the oldest shoe found in Norway (Finstad and Vedelser, 2006). In front of Juvfonna more than 300 wooden artefacts have been found. These finds are mostly small wooden sticks (so called ‘scaring sticks’) used for reindeer hunting. Radiocarbon dating of these finds range from AD 500 to 1000. Ground Penetrating Radar (GPR) soundings at Juvfonna in September 2009 revealed a maximum ice thickness of 17-19 metres. In May 2010, an ice tunnel was made in the Juvfonna ice patch. The length of the tunnel is 30 metres. Within the ice tunnel in Juvfonna there are several organic layers of uncertain origin. From the appearance of some of these layers it is probably wind transported organic remains from the surroundings and reindeer excrements frozen into the cold ice. At 10-metres depth, the ice temperature is approximately -2 oC based on measurements in one borehole. Radiocarbon dating of these layers show ages ranging from 1095 ± 30 yr BP to 2960 ± 30 yr BP. This gives concluding evidence that some high-altitude ice patches in Jotunheimen have survived since the Bronze Age. This Bronze Age ice is now exposed at or near the surface of perennial ice patches. These finds are consistent with proxy data in the area (Matthews and Dresser, 2008). References Finstad, E. and Vedler M. 2008: En bronsealdersko fra Jotunheimen. Viking 2008 side 61-70. Oslo 2008. Matthews, J.A. and Dresser, P.Q., 2008: Holocene glacier variation chronology of the Smørstabbtinden massif, Jotunheimen, southern Norway, and the recognition of century- to millennial-scale European

- 132 -

Neoglacial events. The Holocene 18, 181-201. Hunting facilities in an circumpolar context John Olsen, Villreinen som verdiskaper/Gudbrandsdalsmsuea, Lesja, Norway In the longest time of human history, man has been hunters and gatherers. Only the last 6000 years, man has made their income from farming, industry etc. Hunting, even with permanent facilities as pit falls, is even mentioned in the world’s oldest epos “Gilgamesj”. Wild reindeer and man are closely related, more closely than in the case of any other animal. This dependency has roots way back – much further than the modern human being (homo sapiens sapiens). This dependensy is still, to some extinct there today, even thou at an different level. Several places, reindeer has kept its prominence as a recourse for food, clothing and tools up until today. Other places, wild reindeer have become a marc of quality on nature and a product in tourism. Still today, there are thousands of traces after ten thousands of years of hunting reindeers. These traces are scattered all over the circumpolar area. In this paper, I will present a short overview of different types of hunting facilities, found in this circumpolar context. I will discuss who natural topography and variations/numbers of hunting facilities is related. Who the different areas differs from each other – and who they are alike. The ancient stone-built game traps in Lower Nubia and Upper Egypt Per Storemyr, Archaeology & Conservation Services, Switzerland Spread along a 400 km stretch of the Nile, especially on the west bank from el-Hosh in Upper Egypt to the Sudan border in Lower Nubia, the poorly known stone-built game traps are evidence of large-scale ancient hunting practices in the region. Such practices have similarities with e.g. ancient mass hunting using “desert kites” in the Near East and traditional reindeer hunting with stone structures in Norway. This presentation summarises field evidence at Gharb (West) Aswan and includes results of a Google Earth search for traps south of the High Dam at Aswan. The game traps come as stone lines which led animals, mainly gazelle, to funnel-shaped openings called chutes where the actual trapping took place. These systems block wadis and valleys over dozens of kilometres slightly to the west of the Nile. Many are thought to predate the New Kingdom (1550-1070 BC), perhaps belonging to the Nubian C-Group (c. 2400-1550 BC). Details, including organisation of the hunting, are poorly known and further research would benefit from comparison with other hunting practices that used large scale, permanent (stone) structures. Session (Roundtable session):

31. RT. Managing sites or managing landscapes: what is the proper concern for archaeologists? Organisers: Stephen Trow, English Heritage, United Kingdom Ingunn Holm, The Norwegian Directorate for Cultural Heritage, Norway Leif Gren, National Heritage Board, Sweden Jonathan Wordsworth, Archaeology Scotland, Scotland Session abstract: This open round table discussion will also act as the meeting of the Joint EAA/EAC Working Group on Farming, Forestry and Rural Land Management. Contributions from colleagues who are not members of the working group will be warmly welcomed. Although in the session thematic group “Landscape and the relationship between society and landscape” the round table will also address the theme “Archaeological heritage resource management”. In an increasing number of European countries, archaeologists are attempting to pro-actively manage archaeological sites in order to prevent their loss or degradation, particularly where potentially destructive processes - such as agriculture or forestry - lie outside the controls of the spatial planning system. In doing so, archaeologists have often focussed on “sites” or “monuments”, where they have a clear remit for intervention. But this may do nothing to address the root cause of the destructive pressures upon them,

- 133 -

which often operate at a ”landscape scale”, and can disconnect sites from their wider surroundings. The Florence (European Landscape) Convention recognises both the cultural and natural heritage interests in the conservation, management and planning of landscapes as well as the role of people and communities. But how are its lofty ideals to be translated into practical action for those with an interest in archaeological heritage resource management? The round table will be structured around four very short papers providing perspectives from England, Norway, Scotland and Sweden, all designed to stimulate dialogue amongst attendees and between working group members and non-members. In discussion, we will seek to address a series of questions including: How should archaeologists decide their priorities and criteria for selecting historic sites and landscapes for conservation? Should we focus on conserving sites threatened by hostile land-use or on maintaining those landscapes where land use is benign? How could archaeologists work more effectively with farmers, land owners and rural communities? How do archaeologists reconcile their concerns with other environmental interests in managing landscapes? Do archaeologists want “landscape museums” or “living landscapes”? How strong a voice should archaeologists expect to have in the debate on landscape futures? Session:

32. Urbanism and urbanisation

Organisers: David Hill, University of Oslo, Norway Paul Belford, Nexus Heritage, Telford, United Kingdom Jeroen Bouwmeester, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Knut Ødegård, University of Oslo, Norway Session abstract: Urbanisation is a process of centralisation and intensification. Urban development is the consequence of a range of processes that have led to the centralising of institutions and the nucleation of population. From the successive merging of Iron Age communities in Greece that led eventually to the creation of city states, to the growth of the feudal courts of Early Medieval Europe, to Roman military colonies, trading posts along Eastern European watercourses, and to the post medieval urban centres strongly triggered by industrialisation and international trade - the landscape in Europe and the New World has become steadily urbanised. Clearly there are differences in scale, function and form between patterns of urban growth in antiquity and in the post-medieval and industrial periods. These differences were characterised by Max Weber, for example, by using the terms Consumer cities and Producer cities: definitions which were both as precise and as imprecise as they needed to be. However, are there such fundamental differences between towns that have been created by economic energy, the growth of production and its economic needs, and those towns that were created by a deepening and centralising of social institutions and the nucleation of population in a pre-industrial age? Both industrial and pre-industrial urban places have social institutions that develop and change, and both also have complex economic systems that are reactive and proactive to internal and external growth and possibilities. Is a Weber-esque division between antiquity and modernity helpful? This session will try to move beyond this simple dichotomy and will consider urbanism and urbanisation as a set of universal processes which can be found in any period. This session welcomes papers which address one or all of three main themes. The function, form and spatial arrangement of urban places: the interplay between the ‘natural’ tendency of urban places to evolve in a functionally-determined manner, and attempts by authorities and individuals to design urban space. How, as archaeologists, can we ‘read’ both the intentions of the designers and the ways in which those intentions were interpreted or subverted by those actually living and working in urban places? The impact of urban places on the landscape, environment and hinterland: deforestation, intensive cultivation and (over-) exploitation of natural resources are well known environmental issues. What can an

- 134 -

archaeological study of urbanisation tell us about how societies react to problems as they arise? How effective were past societies in recognising problems and predicting outcomes, and in problem solving? And how effective were they in problem solving? What happens in periods of sudden growth and sudden decline? Urban places and globalization. Although ‘globalisation’ appears to be a very modern phenomenon, cities in antiquity were also important nodes of contact, trade and power – they attracted permanent and temporary migrants from all corners of their ‘world’, and equally their influence extended just as far outwards. How well is this reflected in the material culture – both of artefacts and the cities themselves? Is it possible to consider an archaeology of urban imperialism? Paper abstracts: Urbanity and landscape Mats Anglert, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden As late as 1800 less than 3% of the world population lived in cities with more than 20 000 inhabitants. Today it is quite different. During the last centuries a significant migration to the major cities has taken place and a particular lifestyle have emerged in these places. Urbanization and urbanism has mostly been related to this late development, but is also valid for earlier times. From an archaeological landscape perspective, it is important to distinguish between urbanization and urbanism. Urbanization is a process, while urbanism is the form or state that this process resulted in. Together they form, what I here will call, the urbanity. Urbanity can thus be studied from two perspectives, first as part of a larger transformation of society characterized by a concentration of people and functions to specific locations, and as the development of a special lifestyle or identity. Originally, the urbanization has been the precondition for the emergence of urbanism, while today it is mainly urbanism that is the prime mover behind urbanization. Towns and urban centers have emerged as part of urbanization, but has not been the goal of this process. On this basis, I will discuss and illustrate the landscape urbanity from a medieval South Scandinavian point of view. It is about older towns, originating in a centripetal agrarian landscape, but also later towns created from centrifugal network relations to a forest region. It is also about agency, how did authorities or people affected urbanization? Must urbanity reflect a concentration of people and functions or could it be spread out in the landscape? By an example from the medieval colonization of the border zone between Denmark and Sweden I will discuss these questions. Norwegian urbanism in the early and High Middle Ages 1000 – 1350 David Hill, Museum of Cultural History, University of Oslo, Norway The creation of the Medieval Norwegian State was described as ‘feudalism from above’ by the Soviet historian Aaron Gurevich. A comparison of Norwegian and European Urbanism from 1000 – 1350 highlights significant differences in the spatial and chronological patterns of urban foundation. Gurevich’s article was influential in highlighting the downside of centralising political and economic power into the economies of royal and ecclesiastical institutions. Theses institutions were in turned housed within the relatively small number of Norwegian medieval towns founded in the 11th and early 12th centuries. The high levels of demographic growth and agrarian expansion within Early and High Medieval Norway were not matched by the foundation of small market centres and new towns that otherwise reached a peak in the mid 13th century in Continental Europe and British Isles. Instead Norway saw a strengthening of those centres founded early on in the state formation period, and the wealth of the institutions housed within them. In addition to a weak spatial and chronological spread of urban centres within the landscape, the monetisation of Norway, and diversity within commercial life failed to develop as it did in the rest of Europe. The medieval town in Norway did not come to function in the way that European towns did. What were the reasons behind these differences? Was ‘feudalism from above’ and the centralisation of political and economic power into royal and ecclesiastical institutions an unfortunate combination for the economy? Or are there other reasons behind the differences – such as landscape and ecology? Is it valid to engage in such a comparative historical approach in order to judge the health of the Norwegian urban economy against continental norms?

- 135 -

About the backgrounds for the emergences of towns and market towns in Western Norway. Helge Sørheim, University of Stavanger, Norway The emergence of towns and market towns was late in Norway. The first attempt of founding a town in the Viking period in Kaupang in Vestfold was a short-lived event. At last, around 1000 AD, the first Norwegian towns and marked towns that should become permanent appeared. In this paper I will look at the background for the emergence of towns and market towns in Western Norway. Was there any sign of centralization or anything else that could make foundations for these new constructions during the previous Viking Period as some historians have claimed or are towns and market towns a new constellation in a changed age of time? Revisiting the origins of King’s Lynn, Norfolk, UK Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom Based on the 1963-1970s rescue excavations (Clarke and Carter 1977) a single ‘model’ has been argued to indicate how King’s Lynn in Norfolk, the medieval Hanseatic port developed as a ‘planted town’. The recording of the development of wharfs, like Bergen, Norway and elsewhere, into the ‘Linn’ estuary lake was a key achievement of the excavations. However, much of this ‘model’ in retrospective appears to be a circular argument. The urban origins of King’s Lynn with key document and archaeological evidence do not appear to pre-date the 12th Century. The priory, market and church foundations are set in c.1125. The planning of New Land by Bishop William de Turbe is set between 1146 and 1173. The first charter for the town was granted by King John in 1204. The recording of 12th-13th Century pottery in often heavily truncated contexts during small-scale excavations, are thought to indicate a post-Conquest origin. Alternatively, this paper will review the archaeology of King’s Lynn using a more landscape-centred approach. This, together with the last twenty years of development archaeology (under PPG16, now PPS5), can contribute to a better understanding of the town’s origins. The development-led findings, as yet, have not been synthesised and tested against the existing model. Whilst it may be accepted that much later development has obscured the earliest and pre-Conquest town origins, this should not be taken to demonstrate there is no previous settlement evidence and that the town was totally ‘planted’. The existing model does not indicate a plausible date of origin for this inter-tidal and marshland Medieval landscape and community. The rural landscape and how this became a proto-urban centre, is explored in a new model for the total landscape/townscape of King’s Lynn. Clarke, H. and Carter, A. 1977. Excavations in King’s Lynn 1963-1970. London: The Society for Medieval Archaeology Monograph Series No. 7. Origins of the medieval towns in Poland - an example of Kalisz (Great Poland) Tadeusz Baranowski, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland Robert Żukowski, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Warsaw, Poland The case of Kalisz on the Prosna river, is one, but not the only model for the formation of cities in Poland. The gradual transformation of the early medieval stronghold and its immediate background (in the form of a second stronghold on the opposite end of the agglomeration, as well as crafts and trade settlements), in the early town is archaeologically perceptible and has been investigated. Convenience of studying these phenomena is thanks mainly to the fact that the town on the German low - a typical late medieval Polish town - was constructed in a completely different place. Therefore, remnants from the early Middle Ages in Kalisz had a good chance for survive up to our times. In Kalisz manages to capture the moment of separation, in the sense of space, the center of secular and ecclesiastical power from the centers of trade and production. Adverse environmental factors (deteriorating climatic conditions - violent floods in the thirteenth century) caused that the town with the regular space plan (a grid of streets, intersecting at right angles, square in the center with the seat of municipal authorities, logical location of the main churches, separated place of the castle, district of craftsmen and the Jewish quarter, all urban areas surrounded by city walls) was established a few kilometers down the river from the old center. On the basis of Kalisz, it is possible to follow the functions and interactions between the center and background, the political and municipal authorities, “the terms of trade” and the condition of town in different chronological periods. Interesting is also the situation of the “alien” in the town (in this case Jews). Keywords: urbanisation, archaeology, origin of town in Poland, Kalisz on the Prosna river

- 136 -

Small towns at the end of the world. Urbanization in medieval Poland in the eyes of an archaeologist. Maciej Trzeciecki, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology, Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland One of the crucial events in the history of medieval East Central Europe is the phenomenon known as “urban revolution”. The scale of civilization changes can be compared only with the process of transformation taking place in the last 20 years. Medieval urbanization of the “younger Europe`s” countries has long attracted the attention of researchers. Depending on the point of view, “colonisational” or “local” aspect of the process was emphasised, but almost all researchers underlined the importance of economic factors, looking at the town as the place of production and exchange, and they consider urbanization as natural and inevitable process. However, historical studies are limited by the very small amount of written sources, which illuminate only selected problems. Archaeological researches allow to reconstruct urbanization process primarily in aspects of chronological functional and spatial changes. Moreover, the conclusions often lead to different view of urbanization, which is distant from the well-established theories. This paper is an attempt to archaeological interpretation of functional and spatial changes that took place in a few chosen towns situated in the middle Vistula river basin, in the period between 11th and 19th centuries. It is a peripheral region, but interesting, as a place of cross-cultural contacts between the Latin West, Byzantine East and culture of Baltic North. Cultural changes that took place there during the Middle Ages had their own specific, resulting from availability of different patterns functioning in different cultural circles. The results discussed here indicate the existence of such specific in the emergence of cities, differing from the previous explanations of urbanization dynamics in this part of medieval Europe. As the most important appears the role of political power in creating, re-creating and disposition of particular towns. We can reconstruct each town`s history not as a development but rather a series of succesive, often radical, changes in the spatial arrangement. Any such change was the result of political decision, not mentioning economic factors or abilities and needs of town inhabitants. Each town examined here is rather a series of settlements situated in the same place, but each time organized anew. Link with the seat of power appears to be the crucial one for the development of each town, both in socio-cultural and spatial aspect, even in the late medieval and early modern period. The role of town as a place of production and trade is of secondary importance. On the other hand, spatial changes of the cities discussed here are the best evidence for civilizational importance of urbanization process. Comparative studies of spatial and functional organization show clearly that so-called “chartered towns” of 13th and 14th centuries were a completely new quality, incomparable with local ones and adopted reluctantly. Despite of local peculiarities, cities established in the late medieval period acted as “accelerators of history” and were the main factor in westernization of Polish lands, together with all its consequences. The Role of Trade Routes in the Development of Shahr-i-Sokhta Mortazavi Mehdi, University of Sistan and Baluchestan, Iran The study of long-distance trade has long attracted the interest of historians and archaeologists; this is undoubtedly due to its effect on the complex societies during the third millennium BC. The complex societies of southeast Iran, which emerged during the end of the fourth and the early of the third millennium BC, experienced a rapid development. Shahr-i-Sokhta, literally “burnt city”, is in the Sistan Basin of Southeastern Iran, close to the Afghanistan border. It was the site of an urban center between the late of the fourth and early of the second millennia BC. The wealth of this complex society is thought to be due at least in part to its role in the trade in lapis lazuli between its source in northern Afghanistan and the markets of Mesopotamia and Egypt. Many archaeologists agree that Shahr-i-Sokhta functioned as an important intermediary for transportation of semi-precious stones between east and west. This paper aims to examine the development of Shahr-i-Sokhta during the third millennium BC. This aim will be achieved by assessing the location and discussing the commercial and economical potentials of this important complex society. Finally it could be stated that Shahr-i-Sokhta not only functioned as an intermediary between the east and west, but also achieved a degree of complexity and urbanization, and developed into prosperous redistribution markers. Keywords: trade routes, Shahr-i-Sokhta, third millennium BC, complexity Poleis in Carpatho-Pontic area? Roxana-Gabriela Curca, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Romania Our research is focused on the problematic of defining the status of localities designated through oikonyms including the lexical component –dava from the Carpatho-Pontic territory. We take into account

- 137 -

the previous etymological, historical, and archaeological approaches, and we introduce the definition for the concept of town. We believe that, taking into account the current theoretical classifications regarding the concept of town, some of these localities, as proven by archaeological researches, accomplish the essential functions of a town, but in the context of habitat development within the Carpatho-Pontic area. The Atlas of Dutch Urbanisation. A Comparative and Diachronic Overview of Urban Development Jeroen Bouwmeester, Cultural Heritage Agency, Netherlands Jaap Evert Abrahamse, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Reinout Rutte, Delft University of Technology, Delft, Netherlands The Atlas of Dutch Urbanisation is an interdisciplinary research project that was initiated by researchers at the Dutch Cultural Heritage Agency and the Architecture Department of Delft University of Technology. Its main goal is to create a long-term overview of the urbanisation of the Lowlands, from the tenth century up to the present time. The past fifteen years, archaeological and historical research into many individual cities has been conducted and published. At the same time knowledge of the history of urban development is fragmented, in both thematic and geographical terms. There have been few synthesising studies, and there are no publications that consider larger areas and overarching aspects of urbanisation and the urban heritage (M. de Boer et al., Erfgoedbalans 2009: Archeologie, monumenten en cultuurlandschap in Nederland, Amersfoort 2009, pp. 116-128). The Atlas of Dutch Urbanisation will focus on the 35 largest cities in the present-day Netherlands, most of which originate from medieval times. As a framework, we will use a categorization of cities, based on their period of origin, their location and urban characteristics. The interaction between the growth and decline of towns and underlying factors, such as the economic development and the transformation of landscapes in de Dutch delta, will be an important element in this study. The main categories of cities are the early medieval towns, towns from the 13th and 14th centuries, the international trade and proto-industrial towns from the 16th and 17th centuries, the industrial cities from 1870 onwards and the modern residential towns, such as the 19th century suburban areas and planned New Towns of the post-war Netherlands. The many historical and archaeological monographs and city atlases will serve as a source of information. Archaeological data will be combined with historical and geographical research, resulting in an integrated (GIS-based) overview of urbanisation, urban design and urban practice. Knowledge gaps will be filled in with additional research. In this paper, we will present the first results of the research project: the chronology of urbanisation from (early) medieval times up to the end of the Dutch Golden Age, around the year 1700. This paper will discuss the origins of towns, their geographical situation, urban development and the shift in urbanisation from the inland parts of the Netherlands towards to province of Holland from the 16th century onwards. Large, dense settlements and the colonial encounter Per Cornell, Gothenburg university, Sweden The question of the â&#x20AC;?urbanâ&#x20AC;? is of great importance in addressing questions of colonialism. Colonial project often operate by means of establishing new kinds of settlements, and by interupting other kinds of settlements. Illustrating this interesting field, some Andean examples will be briefly addred, in particular examples form todayâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s NW Argentine. The varied uses of space, the conflicts over space and the temporal dimension will be in focus. The paper will also briefly present a recently initated project on the Early Modern cities, oriented mainly on the interesting tension between the local and the global in the Early Modern city. Fish and Ships, Steel and Clay: Trade, Industry, and Urbanization in Colonial Trenton, New Jersey Ian Burrow, Hunter Research, Inc., United States Trenton has its origins in the late 17th century as a predominantly agricultural and Quaker settlement at the Fall-Line and head-of-tide on the Delaware River. By 1800 it had become an urban place with a diversified economy based on industry, river- and more distant trade, and its role as a county and state capital in the new Republic. More than 25 years of archaeological and associated historical research have charted this evolution to a level of detail exceptional among the smaller towns of British Colonial North America. Multiple influences can be discerned in the development of the settlement. Primary are the geographical determinants: its position on a tidal river at its lowest fording point, the intersection of this river with a well-established long distance overland route along the edge of the Piedmont, the presence of high quality iron ore deposits up-river, and locally abundant timber and productive agricultural land. These

- 138 -

advantages began to be exploited very intentionally in the early 1700’s. The eponymous William Trent, a Philadelphia Merchant, had by 1720 established a small planned town, secured its role as the seat for the courts of a new county and as a location for markets, sold off lots along the new streets, and built himself the equivalent of a manor house by the river south of town: all of this “seigneurial” behavior is reminiscent of 12th and 13th century Europe. From the 1730’s water and waterpower became the driving forces of new economic growth that partook of, and were influenced by, wider trends in the British Atlantic world. Iron and steel processing began in the 1730’s with the installation of a water-powered plating mill forge to process bar iron from upriver into items readily sold in the growing metropolis of Philadelphia. With the establishment of a steel furnace in the 1740’s, Trenton emerged into the wider world of Mercantilist economics and Enlightenment “improvements”. Despite highly discriminatory Imperial policies, the furnace was modestly successful and was owned at times by prominent Philadelphia intellectuals and entrepreneurs. It is therefore possible to frame this enterprise as one example of the increasing resistance to British constraints of all kinds that led to the American Revolution . Along the deep-water tidal anchorage south of the town, the area of Lamberton functioned as a physically separate but wholly integral part of the developing urban landscape. Here was located the main ferry landing, and from at least the 1750’s, a fishery including a large holding pond and fish-drying and pickling facilities. By the 1760’s Philadelphia-based and Barbados-born William Richard and others were establishing wharves, warehouses and processing facilities in the area. Commercial bake ovens and, more ambitiously, a successful stoneware pottery kiln, were established by Richards, probably as part of his Caribbean trading operations. This paper will discuss these themes, and the major contribution that archaeology has played in telling this story. Between city and country: new urban places of the industrial period Paul Belford, Nexus Heritage, United Kingdom The industrial revolution in England brought about tremendous social, cultural and economic upheaval which is evident in the sites, monuments and landscapes of the post-medieval period. The processes which gave rise to large industrial cities are often considered a continuity of long-established hierarchical patterns of urbanisation which resulted in a central core with suburbs, served by a hinterland and linked with radial networks. Indeed, for many industrial cities this is precisely the case: Manchester, Birmingham and Glasgow, for example, all developed along these lines. However industrial development in some parts of England gave rise to places that were very different. These decentralized settlements often developed during the earliest phase of industrialisation during in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Although they contain many of the elements that make a place ‘urban’ – houses, shops, streets, pubs, religious buildings and even civic buildings – their spatial organization, development and relationship with their hinterland are much less ordered than the conventional city. Using examples from the ceramic manufacturing districts of north Staffordshire and the coal-mining and metalworking areas of the Black Country and Shropshire, this paper will consider the ways in which these settlements evolved and declined. To the outside the modern landscape appears fragmented, challenging and even chaotic; yet there is a meaning behind the ways in which such ‘quasi-urban’ places are ordered which archaeology is uniquely placed to understand. Archaeology then becomes a tool not only for understanding the past, but for enabling positive renewal and change in the future. Session:

33. ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes

Organisers: Alzbeta Danielisova, Institute of Archaeology, CAS, Prague, Czech Republic Axel Posluschny, Roman -Germanic Commission, German Archaeological Institute, Frankfurt, Germany Session abstract: With the boom of theoretic settlement archaeology, various attempts were made to connect archaeological sites to the landscape: their location, the adaptation of individual cultural systems to their

- 139 -

environment, landscape dynamics, resource economies, subsistence strategies etc. The notion of complex systems works fully with the idea that all systems including the social ones are in an open interaction with the environment which they shape and adapt and are influenced by it as well. The key points are the processes of continuity and change, tradition and innovation and their relationships within the long term biological and social evolution of landscapes and human societies. So how should archaeologists approach and develop the questions of cultural and social changes in society? How should they tackle the intriguing questions about the long term mutual evolution of humans and landscapes? On top of a comprehensive collection and analyses of field data the possible exploratory way is the building of explanatory models. Archaeological modelling is based on the comparison and evaluation of the structures within the formal and spatial context with the systems of mutually interactive categories of the living culture. Models are very useful heuristic tools which not only can help to understand human-landscape interactions and change processes, but they are very powerful also for suggesting directions for future research. In this session we would like to focus on the explanation of the past processes by model based approaches. Case studies concerning complex research projects are welcome. We encourage participants to present papers that focus especially on the: Model based approaches (including mental or formal, simple scenario based ways or agent based models). - - - -

Processes of continuity and change (landscape dynamics, settlement structure, interactions of the both). Evolution dynamics (long term or one time slice) of the humans and the landscape (based on archaeological, historical and environmental data). Theoretical developments of complex systems and model based approaches. Landscape archaeological approaches dealing with dynamic human-landscape interaction (including landscape processes like erosion, climate change, etc.)

Paper abstracts: Modelling long-term social change in the landscape: case studies from Greece John Bintliff, Leiden University, Netherlands This paper will present a number of models for the relationship between long-term social changes and their mapping onto the landscape in the form of highly variable patterns in the size, function and distribution of settlement forms. The case-studies will be drawn from the Greek landscape over a time range from the Early Neolithic to the Post-Medieval era. Role of man in development of the environment and landscape in the traditional settlement zone of south-west Slovakia Maria Hajnalova, Constantine the Philosopher University, Slovakia Eva Jamrichova, Academy of Sciences of Czech Republic, Brno, Czech Republic Peter Toth, Slovak Academy of Sciences, Nitra, Slovakia To date Slovakia is (almost) a terra incognita on a map of published works with (GIS) archaeological modeling studies in European Archaeology and Environmental Archaeology per se. The proposed paper presents the first results of the multidisciplinary project in which new, local and radiocarbon dated palaeoenvironmental data are used for re-evaluation of the former archaeological theories on environmentally induced changes in settlement pattern. Background of the Project Data on vegetation and climate change used by archaeologist today working in the â&#x20AC;&#x153;traditional settlement zoneâ&#x20AC;? of loess covered lowlands and plateaus in southern Slovakia derive from: 1. Palynologycal works without radiocarbon dating and date back to 1960-1980 (Krippel 1986). They do so, despite that validity of these reconstructions, based on methods available and used in 1960, has long been suspected, and recent palynologycal projects in adjacent territory of northern Hungary (Magyari et al 2010), makes their revision crucial. 2. Due to almost nonexistent local palaeoclimate studies, archaeologists in Slovakia tend to directly apply and use data from very distant regions like western or northern Europe or even further afield, without considering their probable irrelevance. Therefore since 2006 one of the authors turned to modeling of the local palaeoclimate by use of the Macrophysical Climate Modelling (MCM) (Bryson, McEnaney DeWall 2006), and since 2011 a research team has been put up to collect new radiocarbon dated environmental data. Thus, for the first time in the history of Slovakian archaeology will the archaeological modeling be based on the local radiocarbon dated

- 140 -

environmental data. By doing so we hope to demonstrate and determine to what extent was the change of settlement strategies, settlement structure, catchments of sites and exploitation of resources influenced by climate and environmental change. Presented Case Study explores the dynamics of settlement pattern and landscape changes from Neolithic to Middle Ages in the watershed of Paríž creek basin situated in the midst of the traditional settlement zone (SW Slovakia). It focuses on: 1.reconstruction of vegetation in time of the first farmers – did first farmers entered the landscapes covered by dense canopy deciduous forests or opened forest-steppe? 2.changes of vegetation through time – to what extent are they caused by natural and/or anthropogenic influence? 3.settlement history – changes in settlement pattern (intensity, longevity, exploitation of resources) 4.reliability of MCM – does vegetation and settlement history reflects the climate changes detected by MCM? Landscape dynamics and human interaction in the alluvial plains of the Lower Scheldt Basin (Flanders, Belgium) from the Late-Glacial to the medieval periods. Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Yves Perdaen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Frieda Bogemans, Royal national institute of natural sciences, Brussels, Belgium Koen Deforce, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Jonathan Jacops, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Annelies Storme, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Inge Verdurmen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Alluvial areas are characterized by both the presence of a large amount of archaeological features and sites, and a complex and dynamic landscape evolution. Intensive palaeoenvironmental, archaeological and historical research in the Lower Scheldt Basin of Flanders from 2007 onwards provides a number of key insights on the relation between these two characteristics. A large number of borehole surveys and excavations of sites demonstrate a strong linkage between Late-Glacial and Early Holocene environmental developments and prehistoric site location preferences. Furthermore the evolution from the Subboreal onwards shows a strong interplay between landscape development and the nature of human occupation of the wetland areas. Finally, Late Holocene landscape dynamics are a key aspect in understanding the taphonomic processes that influence both the ‘visibility’ and preservation of the archaeological record. Based on new palaeo-environmental, archaeological and historical data we thus present a diachronic model of landscape evolution for a number of areas in the Lower Scheldt Basin. Against this background the known archaeological data from these areas is interpreted in terms of both occupation dynamics and knowledge bias. Landscape reconstruction of the Taras catchment, Apulia, Italy. A multiple approach using lithological and microfaunal criteria, gastropods, GIS and present environmental conditions. Ruben Lelivelt, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Erika Guttmann-Bond, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Simon Troelstra, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Gert-Jan Burgers, Royal Dutch Institute in Rome, Rome, Italy At around 706 BC, the city of Taras (modern Taranto) was founded. Taras would develop into one of the major ancient Greek colonies in Italy. In the surrounding countryside, a chora was established that provided the city with agricultural products. Many archaeological sites testify to the region’s rich history. However, archaeological evidence from the Taras river catchment is scant, which can partly be explained by the lack of archaeological research in this area. Additionally, the socio-economic significance for the Greek colonizers of this wet, coastal region, situated so close to Taras, is still unclear. Nevertheless, the area is expected to contain unique archaeological information. Buried under its peat and clay layers, archaeological material may be well preserved. Secondly, not only (human-induced) landscape changes within the catchment, but also in the surrounding area, will have been recorded in its deposits. Finally, it is known from ancient Greek sources that outbreaks of malaria, associated with marsh development, had significant impact on this ancient society. It is therefore crucial to pinpoint in which period(s) ideal habitats for the malaria mosquito existed. The objective of this study is therefore to reconstruct the development

- 141 -

of the catchments palaeolandscape, focussing on the period before, during and after the Greek arrival. A trilateral approach is used: firstly, a description of sediment cores according to lithological and (micro) faunal properties is being carried out. Specific levels will be radiocarbon dated, resulting in a geological timeframe for the area. The microfossil and gastropod assemblages are expected to provide essential information concerning whether marine, fluvial, lagoonal or terrestrial (with possible traces of human occupation) conditions prevailed. Secondly, to extrapolate this information over a larger area, a map of the location and morphology of possible palaeo-channels is being produced. To map the ancient river system in this vegetated and relatively flat landscape, GIS analysis of Digital Elevation Models (DEM) is an extremely powerful tool. By calculating and mapping the Topographical Wetness Index (TWI) using the DEM, palaeo-channels are considered to be visible as relatively dry ridges (relief-inversion). The TWI-map will be evaluated with the DEM, (historical) maps, aerial photos and geo-maps. Finally, pH and EC (Electrical Conductivity) measurements of sediments and surface waters will reveal the current preservation conditions for any archaeological material that may be present. This poster presents the preliminary results, which seem to indicate that the transformation of the Taras floodplain into a (deadly) marsh environment probably occurred around the time the Greeks colonised the area. Initially, sea level rise is identified as the driving force. Climate change and possibly also human impact worsened the situation in the course of the Greek occupation period. Pohansko and its surroundings: changes and developments Petr Dresler, Masaryk univezity, Czech Republic Great Moravian fortified settlement and center at Pohansko near Břeclav was built in an environment that has continuously changed until recently. The archaeological, geological, pedological and palynological analysis shows that flood plain of the Dyje River significantly changed not only in locating the main flow but especially in alternating periods of major flood loam sedimentation and formation of sandy soils. This change is related to the climate changes, development of vegetation cover and probably landscape changes in the structure of housing and settlement strategy since prehistory. Excavations at Pohansko and research aimed at understanding and knowledge of its surroundings shows, that as well as the environment has also changed the structure of settlement. To end of the 9th century, we can observe the localization of settlement and centers itself into the flood plain on the high places, but half a century later, the settlement structure changes and moves outside the flood plain at the edge. If this shift was connected with political, economical or natural changes in the moment we do not know. It is certain that at least the intersection of trade routes have been preserved after the termination of the Great Moravian center at Pohansko and was quickly transformed into a not too distant site and quickly switched to a system of foreign coinage, and gradually also local currency. Changes and development in a small area in a short period are typical for the region of Pohansko and its surrounding and we are trying to understand them and find the connections between them not only with excavating also with modeling. How Many Lived in… Methods of Population Size Estimations Jan Marik, Institute of Archaeology of the Academy of Sciences of the Czech Republic, Prague, V.V.I., Czech Republic The measure of probability of each model is necessarily conditional on the input data quality. Among the major aspects in creation of models monitoring mutual relations between the men and their natural environment belong size and social structure of population inhabiting the given region. This paper focuses on an overview of approaches generally applied in archaeology for estimations of population size. Validity of those approaches will be verified on two case studies from the Early Middle Ages sites located in the Czech Republic. Both studies observe the agglomeration area of an Early Medieval centre and a microregion laying in its hinterland. Expert Models and Neural Networks: Discerning Settlement Structure in “Dirty” Data Sets Jeffrey Altschul, Statistical Research/Nexus Heritage, Tucson, Arizona , United States Michael Heilen, Statistical Research, Inc., Tucson, Arizona, United States William Hayden, Statistical Research, Inc., Redlands, California, United States Archaeologists often are asked to render opinions on the number, location, and types of archaeological sites in a region during the initial stages of a development project. In many cases, little is known about the distribution of archaeological resources and those archaeological and environmental data which do exist are of poor quality and/or crudely measured. In these situations, we have found that regression-based predictive models that rely on predicting archaeological site location by characterizing known site locations

- 142 -

through a limited set of environmental variables and then generalizing the results to the remainder of the study area fare poorly. Recently, we have augmented the independent, predictive environmental variables with one or more “cultural” variables based on expert opinion. In addition, we have experimented with iterative modeling techniques, such as artificial neural networks and random forest. We have found that the inclusion of expert opinion in our models combined with the use of iterative algorithms has resulted in models that upon field testing work surprisingly well. We outline this approach with a case study from the South Gobi of Mongolia. The possibilities of space-time information in Ancient Landscape: Beyond the spatial sites distribution To the perception and quantification of spatial diffusion processes Alfredo Maximiano, The Cantabria International Institute For Prehistoric Research, Spain Currently, we denote a growing interest for spatiotemporal information analysis in GIS applications into archaeological research. Of course, form a geographical point of view landscape archaeology is a very good background for implement this resource, because archaeological spatial data could be represent in terms of locations (well-defined extents), spatial relationships, and temporal component. We understand that an archaeological site distribution into determinate landscape is a complex structured network of sites sequenced in time. Without the temporal component, we could make the mistake of including or remove some sites into our distributions that do not match, which could in turn cause a distortion in the organization of the ancient territory. In this direction, if we use spatiotemporal date with high quality in temporal component and we use space-time exploration tools, we could control the possible distortions and then, we can establish a congruent interpretation on spatial and temporay changes. For an effective interpretation of spatio-temporal process, we should first understand the spatio-temporal patterns of a population (archaeological sites distribution). For this, we propose a set of exploratory techniques for visualization and quantify spatial and time variation (STKDE and STSS). After that, we would be able to make a predictive model on the social process of spatial diffusion with two geostatistical tolls: Kriging and Spatial gradient. We illustrate all the analytical process across two studies cases, and we discuss about consequences of analytical series and theirs empirical implications. Session:

34. The integrated history & future of people on earth project (IHOPE): Europe

Organisers: William Meyer, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, NC, United States Carole L. Crumley, University of Stockholm, Stockholm, Sweden Session abstract: The principal goal of the Integrated History and Future of People on Earth (IHOPE) project is to develop an integrated, long-term history of the human-environment system that might be used to inform policy decisions about responses to global climate change. Simply put, IHOPE seeks to put local archaeological expertise and knowledge at the service of the global public. Five workgroups currently function under the umbrella of IHOPE: • A study of successive cultural responses to extreme climatic circumstances and change in the US Southwest over the past 3,000 years, • A study of the Yucatán region – environmentally fragile home to the Maya civilization– from 1000 BCE to 1000 CE, • A study of urban resilience across the world and over time — from 10,000 years ago to the present — including the history of “ecosystem services” such as water management and c onstruction that may reveal ancient engineering and architectural solutions to modern problems (the Urban Mind project), • A study of “environmental prediction” as an idea, and the reception of such predictions — whether optimistic or pessimistic — by societies (the Expertise for the Future project), and • A study of Europe during the period 1000 BCE to 1000 CE, focused on the long warm event

- 143 -

that coincided with Roman expansion, and on the intervals of rapid environmental and social change that preceded and followed this event. In this session, we wish to describe the overall goals and design of the European workgroup; to showcase the understandings that might be obtained through the kind of data integration advocated by IHOPE; and to invite new researchers to participate in IHOPE: Europe. IHOPE’s theoretical approach combines complex adaptive systems, resilience, and historical ecology to facilitate the dynamic integration of environmental, social, economic, and political data. Between 1000 BCE and 1000 CE, European societies, their ecosystems, and the earth’s climate were mutually transformed. The nature and intensity of human industrial and land use practices varied across spatial and chronological scales and cultural milieux. Did such practices shape climate as early as the first millennium BCE? If so, how and to what degree? What kinds of cautionary environmental lessons might be derived from a study of this formative period in European development? What “teleconnections” are evident between Europe and the Yucatán region during this period? Data pertinent to these questions have been collected by individual researchers and projects for more than a century. It is now time for the archaeologists of Europe to build networks and frameworks for collaboration across regions and temporal foci. IHOPE is currently working to develop this collaboration in three focus regions: Scandinavia, southern Italy, and the Rhône corridor of France. We hope to encompass a number of additional regions in the near future. Paper abstracts: Welcoming IHOPE to Europe Carole Crumley, Stockholm University, Sweden The Integrated History and Future of People on Earth (IHOPE) is an international project that builds on archaeological practice and connects the historical sciences with contemporary work in ecology and complex adaptive systems. IHOPE fosters collaboration among researchers—especially archaeologists— who work in the same region or who share a comparative interest such as ancient water management or the history of cities. IHOPE facilitates an interdisciplinary network of scholars, fosters their projects, and offers a framework for integration at regional, continental, and global scales. Europe, with its rich archaeological and historiographic record and well-studied environments, offers a remarkable laboratory. Of particular interest are key regions that cover the range of conditions between more northerly temperate climates and that of the southern sub-tropical zone; the ecotone between these systems moves hundreds of kilometers north-south in response to changes in Northern Hemisphere average temperature. How has environmental change combined with culture to forge the last three millennia of the history of Europe? How have governance, migration, conflict and other aspects of European society been shaped? In this round table, we explore these and other theoretical and practical questions raised by the conjoining of paleoenvironmental, archaeological and historical data at the scale of millennia. North Atlantic Biocultural Organization (NABO) Research and Education Efforts Thomas McGovern, Hunter College CUNY, New York, United States The North Atlantic Biocultural Organization (NABO) was founded in 1992 and now includes members and institutional partners in 14 nations (more information and many downloads are available at www. nabohome.org). NABO works as an informal research and education cooperative linkinh archaeology, history, paleoecology and education. NABO is now an IHOPE affiliate and an active participant in attempts to mobilize the long term record to serve modern attempts to secure a sustainable future. This presentation summarizes NABO collaborative work during the International Polar Year effort (2007-11) when international teams collaborated in interdisciplinary research in Shetland, Faroes, Iceland and Greenland focusing on the Viking Age settlement of these very different N Atlantic Islands and their subsequent history. Major themes include very different human impacts on island ecosystems, both sustainable long term resource use and some tragic unsustainability in the face of climate change. New zooarchaeological, geoarchaeological, archaeobotanical, isotopic and aDNA data have transformed our understanding of the Norse colonization and medieval-early modern sequels. The NABO effort includes education and public engagement in field research and innovative use of GPS and place based learning approaches. Pastoralists and the state in past and present contexts Tina Thurston, SUNY Buffalo, United States High-conflict states amalgamate and subordinate dissenting groups within their borders: peoples with

- 144 -

irreconcilable cultural institutions, religious differences, or ethnic identities, as well as incompatible economies. Pastoralists, the subject of current research, form a major part of many past and present high-conflict situations, as the agricultural state typically marginalizes them politically, economically and environmentally, forcing them into the most difficult livelihood niches. Incompatible groups frequently have coexisted in relative peace, yet as the state begins to enact itself, implementation of ill-considered or purposefully divisive economic or political policies pits them against each other, and hostilities with both material and ideological origins can last for centuries. Frontiers that previously divided once-autonomous regions often fade slowly, or not at all – in some cases becoming more cemented, as borders can simply divide people and territories, but can also “initiate” or accelerate the identification or construction of collective identities both in the past and in contemporary societies (Klusáková & Ellis 2006:xiii). Alongside consideration of modern pastoralists and their ‘encapsulating’ states, this paper discusses two current projects in Iron Age, Medieval, and Early Modern Northern Europe that examine the interpenetration between the natural world and human livelihood, and how these factors operate at the interface between ordinary people and state authority, especially in terms of conquest, resistance, intergroup and interethnic tension and violent conflict. Specifically, the work concerns the social and political power of agropastoral peoples and their experience during ‘encapsulation’ by expansionist states. Pastoralists in the past, often inhabiting marginal landscapes, were pressed between state demands and environmental realities, but were skilled at adjusting livelihood practices, reorganizing labor and production, and occasionally creating new social and material contexts through which they negotiated political and environmental challenges. Can they do the same today, under conditions of globalized geopolitical contexts? To understand the breadth and scope of such trajectories in the past, if is vital to identify appropriate tools and methods for understanding changing cultural and natural landscapes at local, regional, and superregional scales. Environment, climate and humans in islands: the Eolian Archipelago as a key study Girolamo Fiorentino, University of Salento, Italy Valentina Caracuta, University of Foggia, Italy The present work deals with the analysis carried out on three Bronze Age sites of the Eolian Archipelago and it is aimed at identifying the pattern of short-term climate changes and evaluating the human response to those variations in a stressful environment such as that of an archipelagos. The group of islands under study is located in the centre of Mediterranean basin at the crossing point between the eastern and western trajectories of bronze age marine trades. The archipelago has a volcanic origin, and thus influence the morphology and the rainfall regime. Local weather conditions, and the type of soils determine variations in the plant cover and in general in biodiversity. The reduced extension of arable lands, due to the morphology of the islands, together with the lack of perennial water resources, limits the possibility of extensive agriculture. The different availability in natural resources of each single island makes people to move from one to another to look for food or minerals or even to escape to epidemies. Within this work, we show the result of a new methodological approach which let us to point out abrupt climate changes even when they were to short to entail change in biota, or when the ancient society were able to cope with the raw material scarcity by means of trading. The application of the carbon isotopes analysis on twenty-eight plant samples collected form three archaeological sites in the islands (Filobraccio at Filicudi, Punta del Milazzese at Panarea, Portella at Salina) let us to identify variations in palaeoprecipitation rate and therefore to evaluate the role of climate in cultural and political changes occurred during the Bronze Age in the Archipelago. Climate and social complexity in Apulia (SE Italy) between the II and VIII cent AD Valentina Caracuta, University of Foggia, Italy Girolamo Fiorentino, University of Salento, Italy The Apulia Region, in the SE Italy, has since long been recognized as the bread-basket of the Roman Empire during the Late Roman period. Thus because local environmental conditions favoured the cultivation of cereals in its fertile alluvial plain, the Tavoliere, and historical conjunctures limited the importations of grains from the other traditional ancient markets such as the Egypt. Dealing with a pre-industrial production, changes in climate regime likely triggered to harvesting failures which would in turn have led to famine and economic dysfunctions. The aim of the present work is to provide a pattern of short-term climate changes by means of the carbon isotope analysis, a new tool which has been proved to give information about rainfall shifts in drought-

- 145 -

sensitive areas. Therefore, eighteen samples were selected among the archaeobotanical assemblage coming from a pluristratified apulian site, the Faragola villa, which developed between the I-VIII cent. AD, and dated by AMS technique. Together with a reliable chronological pattern, this analysis provided information about short-term climate changes occurred in the region between the Late Roman (LR) and the Early Medieval (EM) time. These data were compared with the information recorded by the historical sources which deal with the local climate and the settlement pattern of the area highlighted by the recent landscape survey. The results of this multidisciplinary approach outlined a pattern of climate-related-socio-political upheavals. The Urban Mind: Cultural and Environmental Dynamics Paul Sinclair, Uppsala University, Sweden This project derives a new concept the ‘Urban Mind’ from combined humanities and natural science studies of the diachronic development of urbanism in relation to climate change. The Urban Mind project has been formulated by 40 scholars as part of the IHOPE (Integrated History and future of Peoples on Earth) initiative. The Urban Mind concept is assessed with a speciﬁc case study: Byzantium-Istanbul. The global relevance of the Urban Mind concept will be illustrated with ongoing studies of cognitive aspects of urbanism and climate change in Africa, Eurasia and the Americas. IHOPE Europe: Collaboration and Data Integration across Scales of Space and Time William Meyer, University of North Carolina, United States Over the past 40 years (and to varying degrees depending on the national traditions from which researchers derive), archaeology has undergone a series of shifts in its conceptions of space and time. The advent and elaboration of household studies from the 1960s onward represent one major shift in how we understand “meaningful archaeological space,” as we seek cultural meaning not only at the scale of the site, but also at finer scales. Conversely, it is now rare to see syntheses that do not discuss the importance of single sites vis-à-vis others in the broader landscape and/or region. Archaeological approaches to time have undergone a similar shift. While individual archaeologists often continue to specialise in one or two temporal periods (and to probe sites with these temporal foci in mind), regionally circumscribed analyses of change and continuity over broader scales of time have become more common. On a practical level, such changes in spatial and temporal focus have generally meant the enrolment of more (and more-varied) expertise in the completion of individual archaeological projects. But this expansion of personnel and knowledge sets up a number of challenges related to effective collaboration among researchers and across disciplines, and to the appropriate integration of enhanced spatial and temporal data. As we work to realize the IHOPE project in Europe — working with data that describe a two-millennium period at the spatial scale of an entire continent — we are confronted by these challenges. In this presentation, I adapt a model that Crumley and I have already suggested (Meyer & Crumley, in press) to show how structured working groups, together with advances in communications technology and geographic information systems (GIS), might be used make the European IHOPE project a reality. Session:

35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North Organisers: Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom Lisa-Marie Shillito, University of York, United Kingdom Alexander Brown, University of Reading, United Kingdom Krish Seetah, University of Central Lancashire, United Kingdom

- 146 -

Session abstract: The movement of people into and around northern Europe has been ongoing for several millennia; from the incremental northwards colonisation at the end of the Ice Age through to the expansion of the Roman Empire, followed by migrations in the second half of the first millennium AD which saw the establishment of Slavic states and Scandinavian colonisation of the Atlantic and western Russia, into the 12th century with the eastward movement of German-speaking groups and the expansion of European and Russian states. In some cases colonists encountered terra incognita, but in many others they assimilated, lived alongside or replaced existing cultures. During the period of colonisation these regions were frontiers: boundaries and inter-cultural meeting points. The cultural transformations in these regions resulting from the introduction of new groups and new world views were paralleled by changes in local environments. On one level these stemmed from the very basic needs of the colonising groups: subsistence, fuel and building materials. On another level they reflected the ideological frameworks of these new societies, where plants, animals and natural resources were reconfigured, re-mapped and often exploited with greater intensity. The multiple facets of environmental archaeology can readily contribute to furthering our understanding of the impact of human colonisation and the construction of new, human ecological niches. The importance of an environmental archaeology perspective on the colonisation of northern regions has been recognised for many decades (e.g. Clarke 1975), and has been most intensively studied in the context of Iceland and Greenland (e.g. Seaver 1996). This session aims to take a snapshot of the current state of research and to showcase initial findings and case studies from the â&#x20AC;&#x153;Ecology of Crusadingâ&#x20AC;? project, which is investigating the environmental impact of colonisation and cultural transformation in the eastern Baltic region. It will also provide a forum for comparative case studies from across northern Europe (in its broadest definition), and explore the possibility of developing models of anthropogenic impact for northern biomes. References Clarke, G. 1975. The Earlier Stone Age Settlement of Scandinavia. Cambridge: CUP. Seaver, K. 1996. The Frozen Echo: Greenland and the Exploration of North America ca AD 1000-1500. Stanford: SUP. Paper abstracts: Introduction - Conquest, Colonisation and Adaptation: Modelling the Human Ecological Niche in the Medieval Baltic Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom The expansion of medieval states was defined by a protracted process of colonisation extending their frontiers. The character of this settlement in the borderlands between German, Scandinavian, Slavic and Baltic groups have been variously interpreted as reflecting mutual co-existence, cultural assimilation and hostility. From the later 12th century, some of the most dramatic transformations in these frontier regions resulted from military conquests, framed as crusades in the eastern Baltic (Prussia and Livonia). Here military conquest was secured with castles and planned towns, prompting new provisioning requirements which in turn would result in the selective exploitation of local natural resources. This exploitation would reflect not only practical requirements such as fuel, building materials and subsistence, but also the ideological paradigms of the incoming colonists and local converts. These included the cosmological framework provided by Christianity and a defined social hierarchy. From the perspective of environmental archaeology, this process can be modelled as a new form of human niche construction. Moreover, the reorganisation of environmental resource exploitation provided the basis for the successful development of Christian states in these frontier regions. However, this process was not a straightforward replacement of indigenous Baltic societies with German, Slavic and Scandinavian ones. The cultures which developed in the new states run by bishops, the military Orders and in north Estonia, the Danish crown, were more complex; most strikingly evident in the persistence of pre-Christian practices throughout the Middle Ages. In this respect, the successful re-organisation of local environments, elements of which featured prominently in pre-Christian spirituality, represented more nuanced adaptations to conditions in newly conquered territories. The Ecology of Crusading project has been investigating this process from multiple perspectives, and this paper presents a first attempt at integrating and confronting multiple sources of archaeological and historical data in modelling the character of human ecological niches following the Baltic crusades.

- 147 -

Medieval landscape transformation in the south-eastern and eastern Baltic: palaeoenvironmental perspectives on the colonisation of frontier landscapes Alex Brown, University of Reading, United Kingdom Palynological studies within the south-eastern and eastern Baltic (north-east Poland, Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia) have contributed significantly to our understanding of the vegetation history of Europe during the 11,500 years since the end of the last Ice Age. In addition to preserving valuable records of past vegetation and environmental change, pollen from Baltic peat bogs and lakes also retain important evidence on human impact histories. The majority of palynological investigations, however, have tended to focus on reconstructing patterns of land-use by prehistoric agrarian and pre-agrarian hunter-gatherer communities, with much less attention paid to landscape transformation during medieval and post-medieval periods. What characterises the upper portion of many pollen profiles across the south-eastern and eastern Baltic is the evidence for vegetation change and land-use of a scale not previously encountered. Earlier phases of woodland clearance and agricultural activity are typically smaller in scale and often more limited in duration, followed by woodland regeneration. Vegetation and land-use changes from the medieval period are characterised by a significant and often prolonged decline in woodland, particularly in Prussia, accompanied by an intensification of agricultural activity, marked by a continuous cereal-pollen curve. However, this key horizon in pollen profiles is often poorly dated and studied at a low temporal resolution, presenting difficulties in connecting the palynological data with the wider archaeological and documentary evidence for land-use change. This paper presents an overview of the available palynological data on landscape transformation during the medieval period in the south-eastern and eastern Baltic region, focusing on the Baltic Crusades of the 13th to 15th centuries. Studies of the environmental impact of Crusading have been almost exclusively informed by written sources, whilst the palaeoecological data often lacks sufficient sample and chronological resolution at centennial or decadal timespans. This highlights a broader fundamental disconnect that exists between medieval archaeology and palaeoecology, and emphasises the need to more effectively develop and apply the results of palaeoecological studies to aspects of medieval archaeological research. This paper therefore aims to provide a synthesis of existing data on medieval Baltic vegetation landscapes, and to consider some key questions, challenges and priorities for future research. Particular attention is focused on the following questions. What is the palynological evidence for the ecological impact of the Crusading movement on the medieval Baltic landscape, as evident archaeologically in the construction of castles, the appearance of towns and the development of provisioning / trading networks? How is this evidence distinct from earlier phases of human disturbance in the preceding Iron Age? Are differences apparent in the nature and timing of landscape transformation, within and between Prussia (Poland) and Livonia (Latvia and Estonia), that might reflect political, social and economic differences in approaches to landscape, as well as variation in phytogeography, topography and climate? The character of animal exploitation at the Polish/Prussian frontier in the Middle Ages Daniel Makowiecki, NIcolaus Copernicus University, Torun, Poland In Middle Ages an area located on both sides of the lower Vistula River, which is a part of Polish Lowland, was settled by two different tribes; on the left by Slavs and on the right by Prussians. So far archaeozoological research, related to the societies settled in the aforementioned regions in the medieval period, has particularly focused on elucidating the structure and trends of animal husbandry, hunting and fishing as the active factors during the creation and development of the Polish State during the Piast dynastic era of the 9th–14th century. Most research focused on the main political and cultural centres (e.g. Gniezno, Poznań, Ostrów Lednicki) located in the core of the state with a chronological range up to the c. mid-13th century. Some research has been carried out beyond this territory as well. Among this is a zone stretching across both sides of the Vistula River, which in these centuries constituted a Polish/Prussian frontier. In the beginning of the 13th century it had been incorporated into the state of the Teutonic Knights who had been invited by one of the Piast dynasty princes, Konrad Mazowiecki, to spread Christianity amongst the Prussian tribes. Ultimately they became a powerful political structure taking into their possession large expanses of land along the river and adjacent to the Eastern Baltic. The basis of the Teutonic Order’s state was its own administration, economy and exploitation of the natural environment. This paper will report a package of archaeozoological data (list of animal species, age of slaughter and osteometry) corresponding with the aforementioned temporal and spatial contexts. These provide the foundation for comparative remarks evaluating similarities and differences over the course of subsequent centuries within the two frontier regions. Moreover, this paper will attempt to detect the impact of the incoming crusaders on culture and environment, on the basis of the reported archaeozoological records

- 148 -

from chosen centres where a transition from the Polish Piast phase to that of the Teutonic Knights is documented. Trading, crusading, and the origin of the modern eastern Baltic cod fishery David Orton, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom Daniel Makowiecki, NIcolaus Copernicus University, Torun, Poland Michael Richards, Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology, Leipzig, Germany James Barrett, University of Cambridge, United Kingdom During the 13th-15th centuries much of the eastern Baltic littoral - previously largely pagan - underwent Christian colonisation. A combination of fasting practices and the colonisers’ cultural preferences appears to have created increased demand for fish in the region, with widespread consumption of marine species such as cod attested zooarchaeologically from the 13th century. This paper presents results from the first stage of a stable isotope provenancing study exploring (a) the role of long-distance trade vis-à-vis local fisheries in meeting this demand for fish, and (b) the political/economic context and implications of the cod trade in the region. The Hanseatic League of merchant towns - which quickly established new members in the colonised regions - is known to have held a monopoly over a lucrative stockfish trade between Bergen and the western Baltic trading hub of Lübeck. This trade appears to have been extended to supply the new markets in the east: our initial results show that specimens from 13th-mid 14th century Poland and Estonia were overwhelmingly imported, probably mostly from Norway. On the other hand, a reliable supply of fish was crucial to the Teutonic Order’s extensive networks of castles in Prussia and Livonia, and may have been ensured partly by developing local fishing and processing infrastructures for marine species. Local eastern Baltic cod remains start to appear in late 14th-15th century contexts in Poland, with some of our earliest evidence being from the Order’s castle at Mała Nieszawka, where the dominance of cranial bones suggests that fresh fish were processed for onward transport. Apart from potentially undermining the Hanseatic monopoly in imported stockfish, this development also has considerable ecological significance, representing the beginning of a 600-year process of intensifying exploitation of eastern Baltic cod stocks. New technology or adaptation at the frontier? Krish Seetah, University of Central Lancashire, England Transitional phases in our archaeo-historic past can often be defined by variations in food culture. While we are keenly aware of the significance of ‘what’ was eaten by different groups – both incoming and indigenous – we often overlook the ‘how’. The technological and technical aspects of food culture provide a great deal of insight into aspects of provisioning, processing as well as diversification of and specialisation in various trades. Using a techno-cultural approach, this presentation addresses the issue of socio-cultural and economic transformation at frontier sites as evidenced through the many facets of carcass processing. Using case studies from key sites in the Baltic, it questions the extent to which there was an introduction of new methods for processing, and whether this coincided with evidence for new technological advancements. It also addresses the outcomes and consequences, and the drivers that catalysed the observed transitions i.e. were changes in carcass processing a result of the introduction of larger, or simply more, animals? Ultimately, by careful analysis of processing marks, this presentation studies the intricacies of Crusading and the movement of people, their ideas and their technology, through the processing of animals. Between River and Forest: Geoarchaeological Investigations of Environmental Exploitation at the Medieval Polish/Prussian Frontier Lisa-Marie Shilito, University of York, United Kingdom Aleksander Pluskowski, University of Reading, United Kingdom Biała Góra is a settlement site in north Poland (Pomeranian Voivodeship), situated between the Old Nogat tributary and the western edge of Sztum Forest, 53 km south of Gdańsk. Excavations in recent years led by the Castle Museum in Malbork have identified cultural layers with artefacts dating predominantly from the 13th–15th century. The site has been tentatively identified as ‘Zantyr’, a Christian outpost in the borderlands between Pomerania and Prussia which comes into the possession of the Teutonic Order during the crusades against the Prussian tribes commencing in the 1230s. It represents the first major base of the Order in this region before the construction of the castle at Marienburg (Malbork). One of the characteristic features of the site is an archaeological horizon of ‘dark earth’. Dark earth deposits

- 149 -

have been recognised at a number of medieval sites in Europe but the processes of their formation are poorly understood. A combination of thin section micromorphology and organic geochemical analysis of sterols and bile acids has been carried out. Preliminary results indicate that the dark earth horizon contains abundant fine organic material, along with small bone fragments and decayed plant remains, including phytoliths. Spatial mapping indicates that they form distinct deposits within the boundary of the archaeological settlement. It is suggested that these deposits perhaps represent the decay of midden material in and around the settlement, and offer the opportunity to investigate human use of, and impact on, the local environment at a high temporal resolution. The chronology of the settlement coincides with the development of the Teutonic Order’s state in Prussia, and the site provides a unique opportunity to investigate adaptation to varied woodland and wetland environments within initially a frontier zone and ultimately the heartland of the Order’s territory. Palaeobotanical indicators of cultural and environmental change in medieval Livonia Ülle Sillasoo, Tallinn University, Estonia Livonian Middle Ages was an interesting period, because in addition to many changes taking place in the society, climate also changed. It was a period of cooler and wetter climate in the eastern Baltic Sea region, comparable to the one in the Roman Iron Age (Sillasoo et al. 2009). Nevertheless, it does not seem to have had any deteriorative impact on agricultural activities. On the contrary, the period is characterised by cultural developments in the region, following the German and Danish colonisation, the creation of towns and the network of Hanseatic trade, the extensive development of fields and the introduction of new plants (vegetables) into cultivation (Sillasoo and Hiie 2007). The influence of the colonisation on agricultural activities is visualised as an increase of pollen data of cultivated land at the end of the late Iron Age and the beginning of the Middle Ages (Sillasoo et al. 2009). The main staples (rye and barley) remained the same, but th¬e cultivation and consumption of herbs and vegetables was promoted considerably.¬ The cultivation of onions as well as of many Mediterranean vegetables attained great importance. Dill and caraway, found in urban archaeological deposits, were commonly used; carrots, radishes, salad and parsnip occur in consumption, and the use of mustard increases in importance. This and exotic fruit and spices in archaeological material refer to both trade connections and certain cultural identities and practices in urban as well as rural communities. Urban diet also had a great dependence on wild fruit which, on the basis of archaeobotanical data, appears to have been consumed three to four times more than cultivated fruit, most probably due to climatic factors rather than cultural choices. ¬There certainly were differences between the diets of different social strata, determined by the higher costs of certain foodstuffs and the possibilities of communication, more than anything else. People at a lower economical level, and with a lower level of communication, were more tightly bound to the resources provided by their immediate local area. Sillasoo, Ülle and Hiie, Sirje (2007). An archaeobotanical approach to investigating food of the Hanseatic period in Estonia. Sabine Karg (Eds.). Medieval Food traditions in Northern Europe (73 - 96). Copenhagen: National Museum of Denmark Sillasoo, Ü., Poska, A., Seppä, H., Blaaw, M., Chambers, F. M. (2009). Linking past cultural developments to palaeoenvironmental changes in Estonia. Vegetation History and Archaeobotany, 18, 315 - 327. Spatial and Temporal Aspects of Animal Utilization in Zooarchaeological Data from Viljandi, Medieval Livonia Heiki Valk, University of Tartu, Estonia Eve Rannamäe, University of Tartu, Estonia Viljandi (Fellin), a small town of medieval Livonia, present-day southern Estonia, was founded soon after the conquest of the district by the crusaders in the 2nd quarter of the 13th century. The Estonian prehistoric hill fort was replaced by castle of the Teutonic Order that became one of the strongest castles of medieval Livonia. The prehistoric settlement was deserted and place for the new town was chosen on former field area, more suitable for fortification. Zooarchaeological source material from Viljandi shows tendencies in changes of animal utilization during the transition period from Late Iron Age to the Middle Ages and in the beginning of the Middle Ages. The consumption of various species in the three areas of early medieval Viljandi – the order castle, town and suburbs comprise differences that reflect economical and cultural contrasts in medieval society. In the presentation the material from earlier layers of the town area (middle of the 13th century – early 14th century) and order castle (the last third of the 13th - early 14th century) will be discussed. More emphasis shall be put on evidence of horse exploitation but also on the importance of some other species, including fowls and game. The results will be compared with the material from pre-conquest sites on the hills aside

- 150 -

the castle, revealing quite remarkable differences with the time after the crusades. The ecology of expansion and abandonment in the uplands of southern Sweden Per LagerĂĽs, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden The wooded uplands of southern Sweden have witnessed several distinct periods of agricultural expansion and equally distinct periods of decline and abandonment. This is evident from a recent compilation of highquality pollen data from a large number of sites. The data derive from small basins and give local pictures of the vegetation around each site, suitable for comparison with the local historical and archaeological record. The entire data set, which covers the last 2000 years, reflects a great temporal and spatial diversity in vegetation and land-use, but it also reveals general patterns and long-term cycles that are synchronous over the uplands. Distinct periods of expansion are the Roman Period, the Early Middle Ages, the 16th century, and the 19th century. The early-medieval expansion in particular was a period of large-scale colonisation, showing an advancing-front pattern in parts of the uplands. The colonisation coincided with the Medieval Warm Period. However, the 16th century was also a period of strong agricultural expansion in the uplands, in spite of the poor climate during the Little Ice Age. Hence, there seem to be no obvious relationship between agricultural expansion and favourable climate, in this time perspective. Different push and pull factors behind these expansions may be discussed, both from a societal and an environmental point of view. These two periods of expansion also had different ecological impact, for instance with strong heath expansion after the 16th century. In addition to agricultural expansions, pollen data also give information on vegetational responses to agricultural decline. Three major periods of decline during the last 2000 years are identified in the data set: the 6th century, the 14-15th centuries, and the 20th century. The first period may be connected to the much debated Migration Period Crisis and was characterised by natural regrowth of woodland on abandoned fields and pastures. The second period obviously reflects the abandonment of farms and agricultural land following the Black Death (for the first time this historical event is identified in a large set of Swedish pollen data). Pollen data give examples of farm abandonment followed by regrowth of woodland, with a natural succession from light demanding to shade tolerant trees. There are also cases where abandoned fields and meadows were kept open by extensive grazing, possibly by neighbouring farms. Different land-use strategies and the degree of woodland regrowth may have had effect on the duration of the crisis. The last period, finally, was connected to the industrialisation and depopulation of the countryside. In the uplands it was characterised by spruce and pine plantation on abandoned poor agricultural land and the introduction of modern silviculture. All three periods of agricultural decline may be interpreted as vegetational responses to societal change and not primarily as ecological crises. However, both agricultural expansions on the one hand and abandonment and decline on the other, had ecological effects on the environment, which consequently affected society. The collapse of Norse settlements in Greenland: examples from farms at contrasting altitudes in the Vatnahverfi region, Eastern Settlement Paul Ledger, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom James Edward Schofield, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Kevin Edwards, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom The colonisation of Greenland by Norse settlers is recorded in the Icelandic sagas as beginning from AD 985. The timing of the abandonment of the settlements, and of the individual farms within these, is rather more uncertain. Historical sources such as Ivar Bardssonâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Description of Greenland, when combined with palaeoecological and archaeological data, suggest abandonment of the Western Settlement may have occurred around AD 1350. The last documented reference to the Eastern Settlement concerns a wedding at Hvalsey Church in AD 1408, and settlement is generally considered to have persisted until the mid-15th century. A deteriorating climate is commonly cited amongst one of a number of environmental, economic and social factors leading to the collapse of the Norse settlements. This paper presents palaeoenvironmental research from farms in the Vatnahverfi region of the Eastern Settlement, where evidence has been sought for the potential impact of climate change on the timing of occupation and the changing character of land use. These farms are located at different elevations. One farm, possibly a shieling, is situated at an altitude of ca. 260 m a.s.l., where the deleterious impacts of changing climate may be expected to be marked. Other farms are close to sea level where it is anticipated that the effects of falling temperatures may have been less severe and/or delayed. High resolution pollen analysis and associated proxies (charcoal, coprophilous fungal spores and sedimentology) are deployed to reconstruct vegetation and erosional histories for each site and to identify evidence for human impact and farming. Radiocarbon dating is used to provide chronologies of settlement, with special emphasis on providing ages for the critical landnĂĄm and abandonment horizons identified within the pollen records. Comparison will

- 151 -

be drawn with other Norse sites in the Eastern Settlement. Session:

36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigations of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena Organisers: Sven Kalmring, ZBSA Schloss Gottorf, Schleswig, Germany Tori Falck, Norwegian Maritime Museum, Oslo, Norway Session abstract: Archaeologists are faced with harbours in many different settings. The types of sites range from the solid port constructions and deep sediments of early modern times in the busy city centre, to the Stone Age landing place in a quiet rural landscape. This range implies that depending on whether the archaeologist is occupied by the phenomena of the harbour through practical archaeological investigations of sites or theoretical research on different maritime aspects of the past, a variety methods and theoretical perspectives should emerge. In the scientific field of maritime archaeology however, the perspective of presenting the harbour solely through the technological gaze of the ship or the boat has been predominant together with a primarily descriptive approach to the physical harbour constructions. The session’s main motive is to encourage the contributors to present a comprehensive treatment of harbours as relevant systemic phenomena. This can be done through a number of discussions and perspectives. Viewing the sites as significant in a wider system (economic, ecological, landscape, power etc.) is suggested as one viable approach. This implies taking into account the fact that harbours formed the decisive gateway between two self-contained traffic systems which is land- and water-based traffic. In addition a discussion around methodological tools used to meet the particular challenges of locating and documenting the diversity of harbours are called for. Paper abstracts: The harbour of Proconnesus in Greco-Roman and early byzantine times: the marble trade, a source of financial and cultural development Alexandra Karagianni, University of West Macedonia (Florina), Greece Dimitri Drakidès, Université I Panthéon-Sorbonne, Paris, France The paper aims to explore the major role that the harbour of Proconnesus used to play in the export marble-trade during greco-roman and early byzantine times. It also intends to investigate the archaeological site of the harbour and the archaeological finds around it. The island of Proconnesus, in the sea of Marmaras, was famous for its marble quarries and its marble trade towards Eastern and Western Europe, North Africa, Crimea and Middle East. The Proconnesian marble quarries produced a large number of basket-capitals, columns, pulpits, sarcophagi and rarely statues. The digging of the quarries and the exportation of the marble from the harbour contributed largely to the financial and cultural prosperity of the island. The marble trade was an organized system of production and exportation that was primarily based on the planning of quarrying methods with proper tools and the creation of storage areas at the quarries and in the marble-yards of the importing cities. The process of ordering and exportation of marble elements was curried out by established agencies that facilitated the distribution. Customers had the right to choose skilled craftsmen capable of handling those materials. The highly profitable export trade led to a financial development of the island that is attested by the prosperous living of the inhabitants and mostly by the decision of notable Byzantine aristocrats from Constantinople to settle on the island and build residencies. In early byzantine time, the Emperor Justinian I built his palace there and brought with him a large entourage of palace guards, tradesmen and servants. The cultural development of Proconnesus is attested by the erection of a convent, during the reign of Justinian I. The convent brought a big number of pilgrims and cultivated monks, who worked as scribes of religious books, psalms and greco-roman texts.

- 152 -

On the road from the Varangians to the Greeks Veronika Murasheva, State Historical Museum, Moscow, Russia On the road “From the Varangians to the Greeks” (problems of the identification and interpretation of the early-urban center Gnezdovo harbor structures). 1. Gnezdovo archaeological complex dated back as the end of 9-th – beginning of 11-th century (ancient Smolensk) is situated on the Upper Dnepr at Volkhov-Dnepr river way, the latter being known as linking the Barbarian peoples of the Northern Europe (Scandinavians, Slaves) with the Byzantine Empire. 2. Gnezdovo is being investigated from the 70es of the 19-th century, but any traces of harbor structures were not discovered. The participation of Gnezdovo inhabitants in navigation was documented by the indirect data, predominantly by the finds of large quantity of boat rivets (within the occupation deposits as well as in the graves) and large hemp fraction in pollen analyses. The hemp is known to be used in shipbuilding. 3. New perspectives of historical topography reconstruction were opened by the paleolandscape studies which allow to find out the Dnepr river-bed at the 10-th century and to make the harbor structures search more directional. 4. The inexpressiveness of early medieval river wharf constructions can be considered as one of the main problem of the archaeological remains interpretation. It was found that the early harbor construction structures had been not unified. The berth zone as at sea coast as well as at the river coast could have been framed at best by the wooden planking (hards for approach to the water line). Two such zones were discovered in our field work. Those could be hypothetically connected with river harbor structures. The earliest zone was contoured at inner lake bank, whereas the latest is sited at the Dnepr river bank. The evidences of different handicrafts (tar extraction, blacksmith’s work) were observed along with the wooden planking. 5. The studies of lake and river bank lines showed that Gnezdovo early urban center was tightly connected with the fluvial way. The earliest objects were located near the coastal area. Some of city planning features allow as to assume the Northern Europe influence at the formation of the Eastern European town-building practice. The Maritime Birka – The Waterfront of an Viking age town Johan Rönnby, Södertörn University, Huddinge, Sweden Jens Lindström, Sjöhistoriska museet, Stockholm, Sweden The Viking town of Birka on the island of Björkö was an important Baltic seaport. Knowledge of the sites “maritime side” and overseas connections is an important part of how this early urban place should be interpreted and understood. On this basis, the Maritime Museum (Sjöhistoriska museet) and Södertörn University, MARIS, are conducting marine archaeological investigations in connection with the waters around the island of Björkö. How was the port and shipping organized in the town? Was there several ports with different function and perhaps different users? What kind of ships visited the city and what were they carrying? The work has mainly been performed by inventory diving and side scanning. In 2007 and 2008 test pit excavation was done in the culture layers in the waters beneath the “Black Earth”. In the summer of 2010 excavation work was done both on land and underwater. The work have so far shown that there in the water outside the town exist a unique and very well preserved culture layer. Hundreds of wooden artefact have been found and also remains of boats and building constructions. A full attempt to reconstruct the port outside of the Black Earth has not yet been made and will require more field operations. It is nevertheless clear that there existed a much larger port construction outside the Black Earth than previously known. The investigated constructions must have been built relatively far out from shore at a depth of 5-6 meters during Viking age. New fieldwork are planned to the summer of 2011. An important coming task will also be to compere the new archaeological information with other early towns and constructions around the Baltic. Reloading no Hindrance Petter B. Molaug, NIKU, Norway Modern commercial harbours aim at lowering the time spent by the ships as much as possible. Labour force is expensive and speed is crucial. Prehistoric landing places are also situated and equipped in order to secure speed. But here safety, the need for quick protection against wind and waves has been decisive. But many European town harbours in medieval and post-medial time seem not to have been aimed at

- 153 -

quick handling of boats and cargo. There are many examples of harbours where the handling of goods seems to have been ineffective, seen from a modern viewpoint. Reloading of goods in the harbour is a good example. The medieval as well as the post medieval town was a centre of trade, but also and often foremost a centre of administration. The location of the town was based on the possibility to get surplus of agricultural products and other supplies from an area around the town, on military reasons and not least on good possibilities for transport, both by land and by sea. But what originally was a good location for transport by sea, might not have been the same later on. A harbour in a river might have been influenced negatively by shifting sand banks and changing streams, and new types of ships with larger displacement might not have been able to land at the town or just with large difficulties. Harbours with shallow harbour basins have been negatively influenced by land upheaval, refuse and mud. Thus many harbours had to be restructured and widened or new, more suitable harbours had to be developed at some distance from the town. But the towns themselves were seldom relocated. Well known examples of new harbours are Travem端nde for L端beck and Warnem端nde for Rostock. An example of expansion of the harbour is Oslo, where quays were constructed further and further out in the sea. These were constructed as timber cassions with facilities for loading and unloading. They were not connected to land, and the transport between them and the quays at the warehouses on land was done by small vessels. Malm旦 is another example with loading and reloading in the open sea. This reloading required labour force, but this was usually cheap, and not a serious obstacle against expansion or spread of the harbour. Also the building of new quays, cassions and other harbour facilities required resources, both investments and labour force. This might have been the task of the individual merchants being users of the plots, the city the land owner, the labour force being paid for or just forced as part of land rent etc. But also town privileges played an important role in preserving the old transport patterns, allowing selected harbours to exist and expand even if they were rather ineffective seen through our modern eyes. Vicus Famosus: Preliminary results of research to the Early Medieval harbour Dorestad Menne Kosian, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Rowin van Lanen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands From the early seventies of the last century excavations took place in the area now known as Dorestad, an Early Medieval emporium. Although a lot of these excavations have been published in the past, even more remain undisclosed. The Dorestad: Vicus Famosus project aims at disclosing and re-evaluating all these past excavation data. This project is funded by the Netherlands Organization of Scientific research (NWO) and started 2009 and will continue until 2013. Next to the archaeological research of Dorestad, one of the aims of the Vicus Famosus project is to place Dorestad within a wider context. This means that we will look at the harbour in an international economic and anthropological framework as well as the harbour in its direct environmental setting. Last year the Vicus Famosus project team presented a round table session at the EAA 2010 in The Hague. Currently a lot of the research is being carried out and will be presented in a special session at the EAA 2012 in Helsinki. However some parts have already been completed and can be presented here as preliminary results. The aim of this paper is to present an updated and completely GIS based plan of the Early Medieval harbour town of Dorestad, as well as a new reconstruction of its contemporary surroundings. This way the location of Dorestad, its harbour and its development can be explained in its natural environment. The new excavation plans consists of over 900 excavation pits and are all vestorised from the original field drawings. This digital plan is completed with an extensive database concerning shape, size, contents and description of all features. This way structural analyses can be made directly from the original field information. The newly made maps of Dorestads surroundings are so-called palaeo-geomorpholical maps, based both on the research of professor Berendsen (Utrecht University) and the geo-physical survey of the sand deposits in the central river-valley in the province of Gelderland. These sources are combined with modern LIDAR-data (the AHN dataset covering the whole of the Netherlands in a very fine 5x5 meters grid) and give new insights in the highly dynamic river system in the early Middle Ages. In addition the first results from the research on the wood of Dorestad can be presented separately. Contextualizing landing sites. Landing sites as socially constructed zones of contact Kristin Ilves, Uppsala university, Sweden Repeatedly, the equivalence between naturally suitable coast and landing site/harbour is drawn in terms

- 154 -

of archaeological research on landing sites. This kind of research is emanating from archaeologically ill-defined concept of landing site and has created a basis for arbitrary discussions on the nature of maritime activities of past societies – sites of uncertain character are entering the discussion on par with more securely interpreted archaeological sites, often, with the ones connected to trade and exchange. There is no comprehensive and integrated picture of the existing variability, character and patterns in landing site behaviour and relations. The role of different landing sites in connection to trade and its organisation has been emphasized as one of the most essential aspect for understanding the establishment of landing sites, their situation, their innovations and their importance for societies. On par with this, landing sites are sometimes also accentuated because of their political and military significance and their role in urban development. But in spite of these frequent ways of contextualizing landing sites in coastal areas, many were never linked to trade or spheres of political and military organisation. Instead, they linked in with fishing or grazing or maritime hunting without being reduced to places facilitating nothing but landing. There are, moreover, landing sites with explicit tasks providing a possibility for interaction and exchange of information. Landing sites are also established solely for technological development or leisure or as a strategic hide-aways, etc. Yet, these aspects are seldom incorporated into scholarly analyses and the pronounced emphasis on trade has created a simplistic and most of all deterministic understanding of landing sites. To account for inferences to be made on the basis of landing sites, we must deconstruct this rigid discussion and stop thinking about landing sites as mainly related to trade. Instead we should clarify and to come to terms with a much more complex landing site concept. From a general social point of view, embracing men of war as well as children rafting bark boats, one should point out the importance of landing sites in their widest social sense, namely, as contact zones in both a cultural and a topographical sense. Landing sites, created for people using watercrafts, constitute sites for interplay between people who meet at a certain kind of border defined as coast or shore. Only on coasts and shores is interaction made possible on land as well as on watercrafts and I therefore suggest that we look upon landing sites as water bound contact zones – sites where movements and meetings of various kinds, both on land and by watercraft, are facilitated by situation and place, i.e. by locality. Based on this argument, in my presentation, a generally applicable model for the archaeological study of landing sites is suggested and discussed; exemplified with the cases from the Baltic Sea region. Session:

37. Europe’s early medieval sculpture: Meanings, values, significance

Organisers: Mark, Hall, Perth Museum & Art Gallery, Perth, United Kingdom Sally Foster, Edinburgh, Scotland Session abstract: Across Europe our national and local responses to the research, preservation, interpretation and presentation of Late Antique and early medieval sculpture (c. AD 300-1200) is highly diverse. In some areas these carved stones comprise one of the key resources in charting and celebrating a nation’s development, whereas in others they form a small part of an embarrassment of monumental riches. Different ways of perceiving this resource affect the potential significance it can realise, and therefore the value local communities, national heritage bodies and others attach to it. This influences the ways societies seek to preserve, interpret and present this cultural resource, which in iterative fashion transforms understandings of it, and thereby perceptions of its significance and value. This session is about how giving new meaning to this material makes – or can make - a practical difference ‘on the ground’ because of the ways different elements of today’s society can appreciate its significance and attach value to it. We will use a balance of case studies and broader coverage of issues such as research strategies (eg corpora), preservation, conservation, interpretation, presentation and dissemination. In sharing new approaches and best practices, the aim is to promote a Europe-wide debate that can help broaden and strengthen the potential of this material. We want to understand the surviving character and nature of the resource in different parts of Europe and to understand what is driving the different ways people look at it and use it. In what ways (biographical, inter-disciplinary, scientific, landscape, etc approaches) does it help us generate new stories about our past and what impact are these having on the ground (principally publication, online and museum/site displays)?

- 155 -

One specific consideration is the published corpora of early medieval sculpture (either complete or in progress) that many European countries have, often with inscriptions a particular focus. We are particularly interested in exploring how and if these do successfully function as inter-disciplinary academic research tools (enabling cross-site/country comparisons) and how they are or could be translated into wider public values around accessible knowledge, interpretation/presentation and public engagement. Liaising with its organiser (Heather Pulliam, Edinburgh University), this session is designed to complement the Scotland and Beyond: Early Medieval Carved Stones Conference organised by the University of Edinburgh and the National Museums of Scotland 30 March to 2 April 2011, which takes a European-wide, specifically more art-historical perspective. Paper abstracts: Cultural biography and early medieval sculpture in Scotland Mark Hall, Perth Museum & Art Gallery, Perth, United Kingdom This contribution will explore material or cultural biography in the context of early medieval sculpture in Scotland. Such an approach reveals human complexity in both the short time period and the long durĂŠe. It breaks down the straight jacket of period transcending such demarcations and by revealing complexities within periods it disrupts their cohesive, generalised definition. It is also people focused, it does not fetishise objects but seeks to tell us about how they were used and reused and changed by people. Objects have use lives and multiple users. There is still a need for archaeology to more fully recognise that an object (in this instance a piece of sculpture) is more complex than its fixed site context of where it came to rest. Objects have wider social contexts. The biographical approach is sympathetic with a landscape approach: there is a close affinity in studying landscape palimpsest and the life histories of objects, indeed the two should be linked. A biographical approach makes complexity accessible and emphasizes human investment in monuments. The impact of Victorian and later casts of early medieval sculpture on understanding and appreciation of early medieval sculpture Sally Foster, Edinburgh, Scotland In Britain, the 19th-century Victorians well recognised the importance of collections of sculpture for didactic purposes, and this included the creation and inclusion of casts. Not least, the Victoria and Albert Museum in London, which opened its celebrated and influential cast courts in 1873. Here a cast of the Nigg cross-slab from Pictish Scotland might be compared alongside Anglian, Manx, Welsh or Irish sculpture, or indeed Trajanâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s column. Casts of Irish high crosses were recently seen by two million people in Nagoya, Japan, and are now on display at the National Museum of Ireland in a stunning new exhibition that brings together six plaster-of-Paris casts along with a selection of early medieval treasures. This paper will explore how casting of early medieval sculptures since the 19th century has contributed and could continue to contribute to the understanding and appreciation of early medieval sculpture. This material merits its own biographical study for what it can tell us about the significance and meaning attached to these casts through time, the potential uses of the surviving material, as well as future reproduction/ replication technologies in general. This will be illustrated through a review of the new Irish exhibition and a series of case studies from Britain, but the intention is to promote a discussion that will reflect on wider European practices and potential. Reproduction and Display: Casting and Photographing Early Medieval Sculpture at the South Kensington Museum Betsy McCormick, University of York, Fairfield, Connecticut , United States Whilst plaster casts of Antique sculpture have received considerable scholarly attention in recent years, casts of early medieval sculpture have for the most part been either entirely neglected or subsumed into the same narrative. In fact, plaster casts of early medieval sculpture have a distinct history in relation to museum acquisition and display, which demands a different theoretical model. Unlike Antique casts, the casting of early medieval sculpture developed in the second half of the nineteenth century concurrently with the foundation of National museums, such as the South Kensington Museum, and paralleled the invention of photography. This paper will examine the relationship between the different forms of visual reproduction in the context of museum display between circa 1850 and 1900. It will challenge the idea that photography became a surrogate reproductive material to plaster casts. In relation to the study of early medieval sculpture, photography and plaster casting were complimentary

- 156 -

tools which offered different visual experiences. This paper will focus particular attention on the casts of the two Manx crosses and the photographs of both the casts and the authentic monuments at South Kensington. Detailed accounts of the circumstances of acquisition for the casts of the Scandinavian doorways and the early medieval monuments from Gosforth and Irton will build a more detailed history. As a particular example, the display of ‘Celtic’ sculpture and ‘Scandinavian’ sculpture at the Paris Exposition of 1867 and the subsequent exhibition at the South Kensington Museum in 1868 has been completed overlooked by existing scholarship. In addition to offering a new history of the casts of early medieval sculpture at the South Kensington Museum, the paper will provide important context for the late nineteenth century interpretation by and presentation of early medieval sculpture at the emerging national museums. Irish sculpture and its audiences Roger Stalley, Trinity College Dublin, Ireland The sculptured crosses of Ireland are among the most remarkable monuments of early medieval Europe, though they are not appreciated or understood as much as might be expected. In recent years academic writing has focussed of the iconography of the carvings and their context in medieval life. But in a post Christian world, these issues rarely capture the imagination of visitors, who tend to ask quite different (though equally valid) questions. These include the practical demands of quarrying, transporting stone, the technical difficulties involved in carving, the overall conception and design of the crosses, and the status of those who actually cut the stone. In particular there are major questions concerning the autonomy of the sculptors, for example the extent to which they themselves were concerned with the selection of subjects and the identification of potential models. As this paper will explain, for the visiting public an appreciation of these questions is heavily dependent on the way the monuments are displayed and the environment in which they are conserved in the future. The Manx Crosses – A Case of Mistaken National Identity? Andrew Johnson, Manx National Heritage, Isle of Man Lying in the centre of the British islands, the Isle of Man boasts some two hundred, often intricately carved, stone crosses dating from the medieval period, the art-historical, religious and linguistic influences of which owe much to the surrounding islands and further afield, and demonstrate the far-flung historical and archaeological associations which have contributed to the modern Manx identity. Illustrations of the Manx crosses, either in the form of complete depictions or as motifs and patterns extracted from them, find their way into many official government publications, company logos, and club badges as a means of implying or demonstrating Manx-ness, both historically and in the modern era. By any measure the quantity of Manx crosses is remarkable for such a small geographical entity, but their number and variety seems to contribute to an ongoing uncertainty – at least at a public level – regarding their significance and meaning. This is not a problem limited to the Isle of Man, but it is nevertheless interesting to explore the reasons for this in a Manx context, which appear to be bound up in the accessibility or otherwise of academic research, and public perceptions of issues such as national and cultural identity. As the Isle of Man forges ahead in creating an increasingly independent persona in the modern world, will it become more – or less – important to establish the significance and symbolism of the Manx crosses, at both academic / public, and historical / modern, levels? Eleventh century stone sculpture and the transformative Scandinavian Christianity Cecilia Ljung, Department of Archaeology and Classical Studies, Wallenberglaboratoriet, Sweden The earliest examples of churchyard monuments known in Sweden are the early Christian grave monuments, often called Eskilstuna cists, which in their most elaborate form consist of a stone cist standing visibly on the ground. Simpler constructions such as recumbent slabs with or without head- and foot stones seem however to have been more common. These monuments have several characteristics in common with rune stones, in particular the phrasing of the runic inscriptions and the ornamental design. I argue that both these kind of stone sculpture belong to the same memorial tradition, which changes during the course of the 11th century due to influence from Christian beliefs and mentality. This paper focuses on how the design, inscriptions and use of stone sculpture reflect altering perceptions of death, gender and memory in the transformative 11th century Scandinavian Christianity.

- 157 -

Sarcophagi in the Netherlands Elizabeth den Hartog, Leiden University, Netherlands In the Netherlands there is very little in the way of early monumental carved stones. This is mainly due to the almost complete absence of stone. Apart from some boulders brought to this region during the Ice Age by glacial moraines, the only stone there is, is to be found in Limburg, in the south-eastern extremity of the country. Stone therefore needed to be imported. Stone objects therefore usually go together with elitist patrons. Although there is no equivalent for the great stone crosses of Scotland and Ireland in the Netherlands, there are however many interesting funerary traditions that deserve more attention than they have been given. In the Frankish period limestone sarcophagi from northern France were imported into the region; from the 11th until the 13th centuries sarcophagi of a red sandstone were brought via the Rhine. Exceptionally great numbers of such monuments are to be found in some churches in WestFriesland. In Friesland and Groningen there are even sarcophagus lids or tombstones bearing the image of the deceased. It is clear that these funerary monuments have a story to tell, which makes transcends their material value and which adds to what we know from the written sources. On the whole, this material, interesting though it is, has not attracted the public attention. In museums they tend to remain in the depot; in churches they are tucked away in a corner, together with other cumbersome material, or used as plant pots. Session:

38. Archaeological sites and the politics of identity Organisers: Athena Hadji, Open university of Cyprus, Athens, Greece Stella Souvatzi, Open university of Cyprus, Athens, Greece Session abstract: This session seeks to investigate the formation and reshaping of place identities with regard to archaeological sites. Archaeological sites are viewed here as objects of deliberate re-construction of identities in the realm of cultural heritage. In addition, tourist consumption of the archaeological site as well as the popular and populist strategies of representing sites to the public on behalf of the state and advertising, to name but a few factors, are explored and analyzed. These issues revolve around a central axis: the idea of archaeological sites and the metamorphosis of their identity in relation to tourism and because of its consequences. The archaeological site is perceived not only as a three-dimensional space entity, but primarily as a notional and ideational construct, (c.f. “the island”, “the historical site”, “the resort”) with a shifting and malleable identity. The manipulation of the past for the construction of present identities with reference to a number of visitable archaeological sites or to places, landscapes, monuments and communities, through what is variously called ‘culture or heritage industry’, ‘public culture’, ‘tourist consumption’ and ‘mass communication’ involve issues of control of knowledge as well as multiple//various meanings of identity and power. It has led, among other things, to the objectification of spaces, to the promotion of certain sites and landscapes over others and to specific strategies of site preservation and representation in popular imagery. Similarly, questions about the relation between archaeological spaces and cultural difference are vitally important for archaeology’s growing concern with issues of ethics and social justice, including an appreciation of the importance of ‘multilocality’ and ‘multivocality’ (Appadurai 1988; Rodman 1992) and of indigenous concepts of identity. Heterotopian, utopian and imagined communities, the creation of ‘authentic’ landscapes for tourism, local social movements against spatial changes effected to promote to tourism, and ‘cultural sites’ as loci of conflicting identities are further themes of inquiry. We invite papers that address issues, such as (among others): • archaeological sites as theme parks • the identity that archaeological sites acquire through modern advertising and promotional campaigns • the identity of archaeology as a leisure activity • theory of place and landscape identity formation • theory of tourism in relation to issues of cultural heritage and the imposition of identities through tourism

- 158 -

Paper abstracts: Anderlingen – a Bronze Age tomb in Northern Germany. Heritage management and identity discourses on a regional level Kerstin P. Hofmann, German Archaeological Institute, Germany Within Germany there has been relatively little discussion of archaeological heritage management and the politics of identity to date. This is due in part to Germany’s federal structure within which heritage management has been more or less a regional matter. Through this presentation we will travel to a small village in lower Saxony and consider a little known archaeological site: the grave mound of Anderlingen with its stone cist and stone bearing engraved images. In comparison to World Heritage sites like Troy or Thebes this archaeological site may seem insignificant. The case study will show, however, that many of the dynamics that we can observe in the management of these world famous and politically charged sites are also active in much smaller local contexts. I will consider, for example, questions of development for tourism, archaeological reconstruction, and the location of facilities finds storage and exhibition. I also consider notions of authenticity and the values attributed to heritage spaces and finds. Of even more interest are the ways in which local dynamics contrast with regional involvement. The stone cist and especially the engraved stone at Anderlingen serve in various ways as a reference point for the local population in the constitution of various identities. I will explore the identity of the the family who found and owns the site, the regional identity of the community of Anderlingen with its Kulturverein and Stone-dancer group, the corporate identity of the Bachmann-Museum in Bremervörde, and that of the Nordwestdeutscher Verband für Altertumsforschung. Political interests, at both national and European levels, also play an important role in the negotiation of identities. By examining these different facets of identity construction and cultural heritage management, this presentation will demonstrate the ways in which even archaeological sites, like tiny Anderlingen, provide an important focus for local communities as a vehicle for the expression of collective identities. Archaeological places and politics of identity in Sudan Cornelia Kleinitz, Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin, Germany In contrast to those of its northern neighbour Egypt, archaeological heritage sites in Sudan have seen only little deliberate development for public presentation and tourism. While the country’s infrastructure has recently been greatly improved, travel to many of the archaeological sites along the middle Nile is still challenging and usually requires pricey 4-wheel-drive transportation. The high cost of travelling to and within the Sudan together with the near absence of tourist amenities have restricted international visitor numbers and given the tourist experience an air of exclusivity and adventure. This experience is enhanced by the undeveloped appearance of many of the archaeological heritage places, which seem to have remained in their pristine, ruinous conditions since their first description by European travellers in the early 19th century. European and other adventurous western culture tourists today seek and appreciate the ‚fenceless exploration’ of the ancient monuments. Freedom of movement at the sites, low visitor numbers, the absence of souvenir sellers as well as the remote, exotic setting of the monuments promise an unfiltered, immediate or authentic experience of the archaeological places. The fabric and appearance of these places have, however, been more or less strongly modified over the past 150 or so years because of archaeological excavations, conservation and restoration measures, but also due to the construction of on-site museums and dig houses, mainly by European missions. Those foreign missions not only shape the physical appearance of the heritage sites, their research also provides the basis for assigning heritage value to the various locales and their monuments. As interpretations of the cultural significance of archaeological sites have changed due to excavation results and shifting interpretive frameworks, various place identities have been constructed and promoted over time. National and international heritage authorities as well as the tourist trade draw from these narratives. It seems, however, that different (and sometimes conflicting) aspects of place identities are of interest and relevance to Western and various Sudanese visitors and other stakeholders. Equally, ideas about appropriate approaches to the preservation and presentation of Sudan’s archaeological heritage places vary on local, national and international levels. Processes of identification linked to archaeological places are thus not only intricate but potentially contradictory. The King Must Live On; Knossos and its Tourism Heritage Celine Murphy, University of Kent, United Kingdom Since its first season of archaeological examination the site of Knossos in central Crete has attracted flocks

- 159 -

of visitors. Today, it is regarded as the defining site for Minoan culture and a holiday to Crete cannot be considered complete without a visit to Knossos. Holiday guides explain that “if you’re really into Minoan culture there’s a lot to be said for staying out this way” in advertising rental rooms in the unashamedly commercial area surrounding the site. Although other contemporary Minoan sites, also revealing clear information regarding Aegean Bronze Age life, exist in Crete, these are less frequently visited and less popularised. Why is Knossos so highly rated by all tourist services? Knossos is not a conventional site; visitors are not compelled to strain their imagination to reconstruct an image of the low-lying walls, as is necessary at Yukthas or Palaikastro, for example. As Galanakis stated, Evans’ reconstructions transformed Knossos into an outdoor museum, easily accessible to all. Evans’ educational generosity was nevertheless highly exploited in later decades to meet economic standards set by the tourism industry. The bright colours, beautiful frescoes, precious artefacts and myths were used to create an aura of mystery while revealing Minoan society as “peace loving” or “purely gay, healthful, sanitary and salubrious”, as Henry Miller once stated. These symbols were highly commercialised for their aesthetic and visually informative qualities. It is important to note that Knossian symbols were not solely exploited for educational and tourism purposes. These symbols now have an effect on Cretan daily life. Knossos’ influence has spread into the health sector for example. The Snake Goddess is currently depicted on the sign outside the maternity in Heraklion. Moreover, symbols such as the Priest King and the painted lilies are depicted on the ‘Minoan Lines’ ferries and on bread packages. The commercial exploitation of Knossos is such that younger generations of Cretan individuals with little archaeological interest now feel greater affinities with the Knossian - and therefore reconstructed - Minoans than with the Minoans from Yukthas and Palaikastro. This paper aims to discuss the visual manipulation employed by commercial and tourism companies in their creation of the Minoan image and its influence on modern cultures. As Hamilakis expresses, we are the victims of “the tyranny of vision” - we interpret our experiences predominantly via our sense of sight, rather than attempting to engage other senses in our experience of Minoan archaeology. Maybe it is time to adopt other methods in our presentation of Minoan civilisation than through visual symbols, and allow individuals to experience Minoan culture in other ways. For example, public musical reconstructions based on artefactual remains could be attempted and Minoan food tasting sessions based on many academics’ research could be organised. Although archaeology cannot claim to reveal the ‘truth’ about the Minoans, it can nonetheless help re-establish a balanced concept of who they were in manners other than via the manner commercial symbols thrust at us today. On the role of a (distant ) past in a life of present –day people: a case study of Sleza Mountain Michał Pawleta, University of Adam Mickiewicz, Poznań, Poland Ślęża Mountain, also called “The Silesian Olympus”, is an iconic site on the map of Lower Silesia. Visible from tens of kilometres away, surrounded by numerous legends and enmeshed in local folklore, it has been an important site for tourists for many years and the subject of interest for a large group of scientists. The area around the foot of the mountain has been inhabited for thousands of years, as we know from archaeological evidence. The slopes and peak of the mountain are surrounded by mysterious stone circles, and equally mysterious stone sculptures have been found nearby. It is generally assumed that Ślęża was an important cult and religious pagan centre in the past. From the perspective of the issues which this paper discusses, Ślęża is an important place as although it is/has been the topic of many studies and scientific investigations, interest in this unusual mountain goes well beyond scientific discourse. Many people believe that it is a place of particular power, neo-pagans congregate in the surrounding area to celebrate pre-Christian rituals, and those who believe in extraterrestrial civilisations view the mountain as an ideal landing site for UFOs. The article focuses on not only what Ślęża meant to prehistoric people but also on its contemporary significance, with specific attention to the various functions that it fulfils today. By revealing the breadth of discourses on Ślęża and highlighting its vitality and relevance in the lives of many people, I will attempt to define the relationship that people in the present-day have with the (distant) past. The Politics of Identity Through Environmental Design: Two Archaeological Sites in the Mediterranean, Catalan Pyrenees Magda Saura, Technical University of Catalonia, Spain An archaeological site is an environmental, behavioral setting. It may be surrounded by nature and/or by man-made environments. People act upon the environment by visiting landscapes and places built in the past. Through tourist- and-leisure mass media, Catalan cultural identity is often portrayed in the region as being the heritage of picturesque mountains, valleys and sea resorts; but also as being the heritage of

- 160 -

antiquity. Greek colonists from Phocaea founded in 600 Massalia (modern day Marseille in France) and in 575 Emporion (modern day Empúries in Spain). Two case studies on post-occupancy will illustrate how today’s experience of seeing and walking through ruins and plots of land can by itself tell stories. Postoccupancy evaluation has been done by a UPC university, research team by following the programming previously commissioned by the autonomous, regional government of Catalonia. Evidence will be given through archaeological sites that span from Aigües Mortes to Empúries and Pontós. By reshaping these historic sites through an environmental, holistic approach, contemporary use of space (e.g., strolling though natural and man-made environments) may simulate patterns of behavior; e.g., how the original settlers transformed nature to shape the physical scenarios of domestic, every day life, other activities facilitated by circulation, urban and rural layouts, and an overall definition of public and private use of space. An alternative design policy may be at work for archaeological sites treated as theme parks.” Communicating Neolithic Sites to the Public in Greece: Ideologies and Practices Georgia Stratouli, Hellenic Ministry of Culture, Greece Extended recovery of Neolithic sites in the last two decades in Northern Greece led scholars to a growing interest of communicating recent archaeological work to the public through the formation of thematic parks and new visitable archaeological sites in the periphery of the country (e.g. Neolithic Dispilio and Neolithic Avgi in the region of Kastoria, NW Greece; cf. www.neolithicavgi.gr). The paper will discuss the contents and the ideology of such attempts investigating the viewpoint and the strategies of the researchers (e.g. archaeologists, architects etc), the state, the local communities and the tourist industry. Making Memory - The Communication of Archaeological Meaning Christopher TenWolde, Aalto University, Finland In a world increasingly overwhelmed by the need to adapt to both the creation of unfamiliar new technologies and the destruction of long-accustomed levels of natural resources, archaeology has the unique ability to provide a balanced perspective based not on the breakneck pursuit of the future, but on an appreciation of the lessons to be learned from our rediscovered past. Archaeology’s natural focus on the role of material culture interacting over built space, and the effect this process had upon the larger landscape over which we walk on survey and dig through on excavation, should give us the ability to bridge past and present and build meaningful perspectives on the problems we face today. Unfortunately, archaeology has generally failed to effectively communicate these complex lessons to the broader public; it has instead been cast in the more limited public role of providing often confusing excavation spaces for tourists to walk through and populating sometimes equally confusing museum spaces with objects isolated from their context of use – all of these detached from the ancient environment which supported them. The result of this process has been the popular perception that archaeology, together with archaeological tourism and archaeological contributions to public debates, is one-dimensional in nature. We have produced spaces and objects to be readily consumed, interpreted through individual memory either as examples of the familiar continuity of human activity or the foreignness of the inexplicable other. When archaeology fails to create more convincing and compelling narratives about the past, we abandon the power to provide meaning to the past to other parties – whether they be tourist agencies or industrial corporations or politicians – who by their very nature are motivated by competitive self-interest. And yet as frustrating as this can be professionally, it has much a much deeper impact than simply playing witness to occasional triumphs of commercialism and political agendas – it is, quite literally, a contest for the control of mankind’s memory of itself. For this is the great irony of archaeology, that we have devoted ourselves to the discovery and understanding of what has been lost and forgotten about past cultures, and yet the vast majority of our learning remains lost to our own culture. Despite this, we have the tools ready at hand to overcome this problem. The popularity of archaeology in the classroom, in the bookstore, at tourist sites, in museums, and even in the mass media should serve as a platform upon which we can build new approaches. In the end, archaeology does not simply have the opportunity to prove itself more interesting and valuable by effectively communicating the meaning of the past; it has a broader cultural responsibility to provide a balanced perspective on the past that can have a meaningful impact on public life.

- 161 -

Session:

39. Forming medieval identities: Saints and sinners and the ritual use of money

Organisers: Svein H Gullbekk, University of Oslo, Norway Giles Gasper, Durham University, United Kingdom Jon Anders Risvaag, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Trondheim, Norway Session abstract: The ritual use of money was a collective phenomenon within pre-Christian and Christian societies all over Europe. The forming of a Christian identity was a process introduced from above in Northern European societies from the 8th to 11th century. In the process of replacing the Old Norse pantheon with an almighty Christ important changes in rituals took place. Peasants, townspeople and aristocracy all over Western Christendom would flock to mass and place their offers on altars, in offering trunks, boxes and bags. In search for salvation rich and poor made gifts to the church, which by the end of 11th century had become the most sophisticated organization in Europe, and later in the Middle Ages also would become richer than any other medieval institution. The ritual use of money conducted by pre-Christians and Christian congregations was a phenomenon forming the identity of medieval people, and their concept of life and death. Historical records of ritual use of money and coins are few and far between and only touch upon the surface of the widespread ritual use of money in Iron Age and medieval sources. Archaeological evidence is the only sources where ritual uses of money can be observed in detail, and is, in this way, the prime source for producing new knowledge about this widespread phenomenon. The ritual use of money conducted in pre-Christian society are found in graves, buildings, waters and as jewellry. In Christian medieval society the phenomenon of money in ritual use can be observed in numerous churches were coins has been retrieved from beneath the floors during archaeological investigations. This can be observed in the whole of Western Christendom, and have increased in numbers during the twentieth century, and especially in the post-war period, when there has been a closer surveillance of antiquarian finds. Today we know more than 70.000 single finds of coins from Scandinavian churches alone, and the total number for Europe is much greater with an emphasis on church finds in Central Europe. The phenomenon of coins in churches and other Christian settings as a phenomenon became a centre of focus in Scandinavian research since the 1950â&#x20AC;&#x2122;s and onwards. Even though being one of the longstanding debates of archaeology and numismatics, it more or less came to a standstill during the late 1990â&#x20AC;&#x2122;s, leaving several possibilities unexplored. This session is aiming to explore new perspectives on this important topic. Paper abstracts: Medieval Money Ethics: Christian moral philosophy and the practice of handling money in 14th century Sweden Cecilia von Heijne, National Museum of Economy, Sweden The main moral questions in the 14th-century international philosophical debate concerning economics were usury and just prices, in other words, the problems of exorbitant interest and exorbitant prices. The all-embracing issue concerning economic transactions in the 14th century was the principle of equality. When a sum was lent, it was the same sum that should be repaid. Correspondingly, if something was sold it should be paid for with an equivalent value in money. The Swedish laws show differences between the periods before and after the Black Death. Usury was forbidden before the epidemic, whereas the main issues in the Municipal Law and the Law of the Realm after the 1350s are how pledges should be handled and how trade should be conducted, but there is no mention of the prohibition of usury. This may partly have been a sign of changing moral perceptions as views on charges for loans gradually became milder, but the main reason is most probably the changed circumstances. The Crown was in great need of loans and could not deny the creditors their interest.

- 162 -

Concerning trade, it was crucial for the Crown both before and after the Black Death to promote commercial activities in the towns. Foreign merchants were welcome, but under certain restrictions, as they were competing with domestic traders. The change in the moral of economics formed new identities within medieval merchant groups, moving away from the moral conduct traditionally placed on the use of money. Odin’s Law in a Christian grave? Questions concerning a 12th Century coin hoard. Jon Anders Risvaag, Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Trondheim, Norway Several finds of coins in Christian graves have been documented throughout Europe. An increase in coins found in graves beginning in the 12th century has been documented in areas as far apart as Denmark and Italy. Coins found in graves fall into two detectable categories: 1) single coins, often placed in the mouth or eyes of the body or 2) “dead man’s treasures”, sometimes containing hundreds of coins and often placed in purses or other types of containers. The reason for the presence of these coins remains uncertain, but is often attributed tradition or reminiscent religious beliefs, sometimes dating back to Greek and Roman times. Coins as grave goods in medieval Christian graves in Norway are not widespread, but not uncommon. Being relatively rare compared with other items, grave coins have been suggested as belonging to a higher social sphere. In 1865 a hoard consisting of nearly 600 coins and a silver brooch were found in a Christian grave situated south-west of the Nidaros Cathedral in Trondheim, Norway. The coins were all bracteates dating from the reign of Sverre Sigurdsson (1177-1202). The find is a key find to the coin-types of the late 12th century and has as such been explored thoroughly. However, the question of the background for this rather large “dead man’s treasure” has not been thoroughly discussed. How does this find correspond to the general view of the Church in the Corpus iuris canonici, and is it possible, on the basis of this and similar finds, to enhance our knowledge on topics like social relations, religious beliefs and identity at the turn of the 12th century? Divine purposes, earthly identities. Christian symbols on Norwegian bracteates 1100-1263 Linn Eikje, Stockholm University, Sweden At the beginning of the 12th century the coins in Norway changed in character from two-sided coins to one-sided so called bracteates. This is a tendency throughout northern Europe, but in Norway and Sweden the bracteates became very small, about 1 cm in diameter and weighing between 0,06 and 0,15 grams. These bracteates have been a mystery to the researcher both because of its impracticality, but also because of its simple symbols which does not prevail much information about who, where and when they were produced. Time and place for production are for that reason highly uncertain. It is a paradox that on the smallest coins ever produced we have one of the largest varieties of symbols in the Norwegian coin history, including letters, geometric symbols, animals, crowned heads, and a wide range of different kinds of crosses. In research history most attention has been given to the different letter-bracteates. The letters have been interpreted as the first letter in the name of the coin-issuer or mint-place. Other explanations have been that the letters are magic. None of these explanations take into consideration the many cross symbols. The crosses are the biggest symbol group except for the letters. Another interpretation of the bracteates have been not as coins but as tokens used to pay craftsmen working on Nidarosdomen. Because none of these interpretations seems to fit well with the material, it is necessary to search for new approaches. As a consequence of little information on the bracteate it is important to take into consideration the context were the bracteates appear. The bracteates stems from several different contexts that make it plausible that they had connotations other than as purely economic objects. Coins from under the floors of middle age churches is a common context, but coin-hoards with great similarity to the Viking Age hoards, by both place and content, appear in the material to. Viking Age hoards with the same characteristics are in several occasions interpreted as offerings. The material also contains hoards buried close to or in graves, which for periods before Christianity is interpreted as Charons Obol or deposited according to Odin’s Law. The question I ask in this paper is if the bracteates because of its attributes, symbols, and deposition contexts can be connected to other connotations than economic exchange? I would like to focus not so much on the producers’ intentions and purposes in choice of symbols, but rather on how the symbols and the new coin was understood by the user. Did the bracteates have some sort of symbolic meaning in people’s relationship to religion? Can we assume that the coin user had divine purposes when depositing the coin in different contexts? Can the distribution pattern of different symbols say anything about earthly identity? In short: was it really all about the money?

- 163 -

In search for Eternal Salvation: The Purgatory and small change Svein H Gullbekk, University of Oslo, Norway The use of money in churches were not concerning transactions between men, but reflects transactions between man and God. The church served as setting for official religous practices of which the most important were mass which the congregation was obliged to attend on all Sundays and saints and holy days. When the purgatory was introduced in the late 12th century the need for saints to go ones errands with God became even more vital. The Scandinavian Church did succeed, to a very considerable degree, in bringing into effect the external forms of a European and Catholic Christianity during the high Middle Ages. This is clearly seen in the large numbers of ‘soul donations’ in order to ease and shorten their stay in purgatory on the road to salvation. The church was the only place people could receive remission for their sins and decrease purgatorial pain and sufferings. In search for Eternal Salvation peasants, townspeople and aristocracy all over Western Christendom would flock to mass and place their offers on altars, in offering trunks, boxes and bags. The idea of eternal suffering or salvation became a common denominator in the lives of Christians everywhere. The small change found under the floor boards in medieval Scandinavian churches reflects rituals performed by large numbers of people forming their lives and identity on earth and how they perceived their opportunities in afterlife. Session:

40. Post-conflict heritagescapes and the articulation of European identities

Organisers: Ben Davenport, University of Cambridge, England Marie Louise Stig Sorensen, University of Cambridge, England Dacia Viejo Rose, University of Cambridge, England Session abstract: Societies emerging from armed conflict or acute crisis situations share similar problems. They often face the challenge of constructing and reorganizing a landscape that has been redefined physically, politically and/or socially by the violence. As socio-economic and legal frameworks are re-established, the land is re-mapped and re-codified. New markers of meaning, and memory appear on these landscapes as a result of conflict and old markers, heritage sites, are reinterpreted. The resulting landscapes can come to function as condensed symbol-scapes and areas of contestation operating within complex semiotic and affective structures through which identities are reformulated. This panel will draw on the results of three years of collaborative research carried out in the context of the EU funded project “Cultural Heritage and the Reconstruction of Identities after Conflict” (CRIC, FP7/20072013). This work has explored the links between the destructive violence, or neglect during moments of conflict, and the subsequent forms of reconstruction. The aim of the work has been to consider the potential of cultural heritage, thus destroyed and reconstructed, to affect emergent identities in Europe. The proposed panel will present several in-depth case-studies, each delving in a different way into how a place and space can be affected by conflict in a way that in turn shapes the identities of people living in, moving through, or imagining them. These case-studies will look at different types of conflicts experienced by Europe in the twentieth-century ranging from the First and Second World Wars to the civil war in Spain, more recent conflicts in Bosnia and Cyprus, as well as terrorist bombings and their aftermaths. This is significant because the historical time-depth, the significance of the time-line along which the processes unfold, is important for framing our understanding of these reconstructions as evolving processes with long-term impacts and not merely as punctual responses to isolated events. This approach will also permit a presentation of the various methodologies adopted in each case to explore the relationship between landscape and society. The panel chairs will help to situate this research within an even broader time-frame contributing their considerable expertise as archaeologists and heritage researchers. The discussant, a social psychologist with vast experience on affective relationships with landscape, will help to identify the underlying threads of the different case studies in order to draw out key points for discussion.

- 164 -

Paper abstracts: From ‘red zone’ to ‘heritage forest’: the battlefield of Verdun 1919-2010 Jean-Paul Amat, Universite’ de la Sorbonne (Paris IV), Paris, France The battle of Verdun of 1916 was one of the most brutal and longest in history, utterly devastating formerly rural landscapes covering an area of almost 200 sq.km.. The post-war history of this brutalised landscape is the focus of this paper, that considers the historically shifting actions and motivations underpinning its reconstruction and upkeep as a vast memorial to the battle. The paper follows the initial delimitation by the state of an uninhabitable “red zone” and its gradual transformation into a forest, creating at once a “sacred” area for remembrance and a new landscape with its own distinctive environmental dynamics and management issues. The paper considers how management practices have shifted alongside with the meaning and significance of the battlefield through the 20th and 21st century, as the Great War has receded into the past and successive generations have sought to remember and relate to it in new ways. In particular the paper discusses the recent convergence of remembrance and environmental care in the label of “forêt patrimoine” [heritage forest] attributed to the forest of Verdun in 2010. Building on earlier European Union classifications of the area as having exceptional natural value, this label is aimed at protecting and promoting its outstanding biodiversity which results from its wartime devastation and subsequent lack of population. In highlighting the area’s environmental value, this label arguably invests the forest with a new type of “sacredness”, possibly more relevant and recognisable to new generations of visitors and tourists on a European scale as well as national scale. Between history and nature: war landscapes and commemoration at Verdun and in Normandy Edwige Savouret, Université Paul Verlaine, Metz, France This paper focuses on the impact of landscape on modes of commemoration, by comparing the cases of the Verdun battlefield and of the Normandy Landings Beaches. Both locations have been important foci of commemorative activity since, respectively, 1944 and 1916, with the gradual creation of cemeteries, memorials and monuments. In each case, commemoration has also involved engagement with and management of the physical landscape, which plays a central role in the evocation of the historic event. At the same time, partly as a result of wartime events, over time these landscapes have undergone physical and environmental changes which interact in complex ways with human interventions on the sites and with the imperative to preserve historical memory. The paper considers this interaction and relates it to shifting modes of commemoration at these sites. Dresden as the ‘Fall of Man’ – Architectural History and Reconstruction Policy Karl-Siegbert Rehberg, Technischen Universität Dresden, Germany The point of departure for this paper is the special ways the symbolic power of large cities, from ancient civilizations to modern times, are manifest in impressive architectural forms such as fortifications, temples, palaces or religious buildings. Through references to the recent work on the sociology and history of space it will be shown that all places have an empirical and an imaginary “figure”, and that the tension between these structures and the formation of cultural identity is connected with every ambitious town planning and architectural project. Within this development new ways of understanding the “urban landscape” and particularly areas within it such as central squares are also being formed. Against this background the paper will discuss the construction of the Dresden Neumarkt. The reconstruction or new construction of the Church of Our Lady (Frauenkirche) has placed this site at the centre of a fierce debate about the reconstruction of this major urban centre. Major buildings copying the Baroque have been reconstructed in a manner that means that we today see historical facades (facsimiles) with modern buildings behind them. Many professionals have violently criticized this practice as a “Disneyfication” resulting in illusionary past scenery or a nostalgic denial of the present. Whereas the proponents of the approach speak of historical consciousness and attempt to close at least partially the wounds of the past (particularly of the Second World War, initiated by the German Nazi regime). The Association of German Architects has made Dresden a scapegoat, as a place of the “Original Sin” of this misplaced reconstruction rather than political restoration. Since the German reunification, the same longing for the”presence of a little past” is also found in other cities. Examples are Potsdam (Garrison Church), Berlin and Braunschweig (castles), Frankfurt am Main and Leipzig (medieval town houses) and Wolfenbüttel (Leibniz rotunda). To evaluate these different discourses it is interesting to look at comparative historical reconstructions in places such as Warsaw, Gdansk and Wroclaw.

- 165 -

At issue is the central question of the CRIC project, that of the affects of reconstruction. In this case it is in the form of the relationship between wartime destruction and the production of collective and cultural memory as it is translated into the emergence of a new urban landscape. The reconstruction of the Neumarkt is an exemplary instance of these processes. Of broken bridges: Mostar’s recovering town-scape Ioannis Armakolas, University of Macedonia, Thessaloniki, Greece Dzenan Sahovic, Umeå University, Umeå, Sweden The destruction of Mostar’s Old Bridge became synonymous to the destruction of cultural heritage during the Bosnian war. The massive international effort for the reversal of the tragic effects of the war was symbolically linked to the reconstruction of the Old Bridge. The festive opening of the reconstructed bridge was marked as a milestone event in the process. Alongside, the reconstruction of the Old Bridge was celebrated as a symbol of reconciliation of the former warring sides. Still, beyond the self-congratulatory discourses of the international community in Bosnia and the often superficial reports of international media, the reconstruction of the Old Bridge and generally the problem of cultural heritage in Mostar’s divided town-scape reveals the complex picture of international policy-making, local political competition, inter-ethnic relations and reconciliation in post-conflict Bosnia. The paper will take stock of existing research which demonstrates the changing meanings of the Old Bridge as a result of the international community’s discursive formulations associated to the reconstruction project as well as the meaning assigned to the new Old Bridge by local political and social actors. It will then map the field of cultural heritage destruction, reconstruction and display around the Old Bridge and in Mostar’s town-scape at large. Through the investigation of changing meanings and associated agency and political competition the paper will demonstrate how cultural heritage is directly implicated, influencing and being influenced, in the formulation of the political in Mostar and the re-construction of local identity and community in Mostar. The Kravica Landscape Project: describing a ‘post-conflict’ landscape Marie Louise Stig Sorensen, University of Cambridge, England Tonko Rajkovaca, University of Cambridge, England Vida Rajkovaca, University of Cambridge, England In April 2011 The Kravica Landscape Project conducted a survey of domestic houses within the village of Kravica in eastern Bosnia and Herzegovina. The research was carried out by researchers from the University of Cambridge as part of the CRIC project (Cultural Heritage and the Reconstruction of Identity after Conflict) sponsored by the EU Seventh Framework Programme. The survey described the physical condition of destroyed, reconstructed and newly constructed buildings in the village of Kravica following the war in the region between 1992 and 1995. This paper presents the preliminary results of the survey and seeks to compare the physical record against the pre-war habitation in the village and against people’s recollections of the events of the 1990s and their own characterization and relationship with the landscape. Using a methodology drawn from landscape archaeology the project provides a ‘snap-shot’ of domestic structures and land use. This record, in addition to data gathered from interviews conducted with local residents, has allowed CRIC researchers to investigate the multiple layers of meaning attached to this post-conflict landscape and how these different understandings may co-exist. The research also explores how archaeological methods may be used to investigate the re-making of landscapes after conflict. Memory of War and War on Memories. Marek E. Jasinski, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway The Second World War is an important part of the collective memory of Norway. However, important and painful aspects of the war have been given little attention from both scholars and heritage management authorities, and sites not connected to the national narrative of resistance are often neglected. During the WWII, Norway gained special status within the Nazi Germany war-strategy. According to Hitler himself Norway was supposed to be the “destiny area” for the outcome of the war. As a consequence, enormous numbers of Nazi troops, weapons, navy ships and other military resources were deployed in Norway in the period 1940-1945. Construction of Festung Norwegen with the Atlantervollen and other giant NAZI investments in Norway such as the railway and road to Finnmark (Norlandsbanen and Riksvei 50) demanded a massive and constant supply of manpower. During WWII, Norway housed the largest number of German troops and foreign prisoners when seen in relation to the native population of any

- 166 -

other occupied country in Europe. More than 150.000 Prisoners of War and slave labourers from at least 15 European nations were transported to Norway. The largest groups by nationality came from the Soviet Union, Poland, Yugoslavia, and Germany. As the result, a network of approximately 500 Nazi camps for prisoners of war, slave labourers, political and criminal prisoners and Norwegian Jews was established in Norway during the period 1940-1945. The camp network was administrated by the Wehrmacht (in co-operation with Organization Tod) and the SS in the period 1940-1944 and from 1944 exclusively by the SS. Approximately 20.000 of these prisoners died in Norway before liberation. The nationalistic political party Nasjonal Samling led by Vidkun Quisling formed a government collaborating with German authorities. As a part of the giant Nazi construction projects in Norway, some Norwegian state- and private enterprises gained huge industrial contracts, where slave labour was used. Today, few physical traces of Nazi camps are still visible within the present Norwegian cultural landscape and both knowledge and awareness of these relics are scarce among the general public in Norway. The situation becomes even more urgent as the last generation of direct witnesses to the events of 1940-1945 dies out and as local oral traditions on the subject become weaker and weaker. At the end of the war, Nazi authorities and troops went to great lengths to destroy archives and other documentation that described their camps in Norway and to a large degree this succeeded. The Norwegian war generation also attempted to erase the physical remains left behind by the hated regime from their landscapes. Therefore a large majority of Nazi camps in Norway have never been documented as physical structures. Nor are there clearly defined or effective strategies in place to guide the management and preservation of these sites within the framework of the Norwegian Cultural Management System. This paper presents archaeological results of the on-going interdisciplinary project Painful Heritage. Cultural landscapes of the Second World War in Norway. Phenomenology, Lessons and Management system, financed by the Research Council of Norway. Session:

41. Repatriation and reburial of human remains: debating current sensibilities and future actions in Europe

Organisers: Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria Session abstract: In the last three decades throughout the world indigenous people have claimed the mortal remains of their dead from anatomical and archaeological collections. Not only non-European groups have participated in this process; in the 1990s, this year’s conference host city witnessed a struggle over the skulls of two Sámi men whose heads were part of the anatomical collection of the University of Oslo. The claims launched by ethnic groups also motivated religious organizations to make requests for reburial. In 2006, English Heritage and the National Trust were asked to rebury pre-Christian human remains from the Avebury museum. Although this request was rejected in 2009, the reburial debate is far from over. Dead bodies are effective political symbols and their future use in struggles for religious identity and political power can be expected. Instead of dismissing reburial and repatriation requests as superstition-based and harmful to science, it is time to identify and discuss some of the major problems in this debate on a European level. European collections hold human remains of both European and non-European origin. Those of European origin usually derive from the country in which they are kept. They comprise the remains of prehistoric people, indigenous groups and social deviants (e.g. in anatomical collections). The session will address a range of issues such as the role of museum curators and directors whose institutions house human remains; the “ethical” responsibilities of archaeologists when dealing with human remains; the current sensibilities towards the dead across Europe; lessons to be learned from countries where NAGPRA-like laws and policies apply. The positive side aspects of this debate should also be considered. The claim for repatriation promotes interaction between distant countries and increases our awareness for the power structures that are behind the production and dissemination of knowledge. Paper abstracts: “The responsible citizen’s dilemma.” Navigating the stormy waters of repatriation. Liv Nilsson Stutz, Emory University, Atlanta, GA, United States

- 167 -

Today repatriation of human remains from collections and museums has become a worldwide phenomenon. It is to be expected in a postcolonial world, that tangible remains from the past will be claimed by previously oppressed groups and minorities as they strive for emancipation and self-determination. The repatriation of human remains has become a tool for reclaiming one’s past through the physical remains of one’s ancestors. The debate is often rich with arguments of right to culture and right to difference. While the debate has been taking place for decades in North America and the South Pacific, it has only recently penetrated the European archaeological discourse. The beginnings of the debate in post-colonial contexts have clearly shaped the debate, and while it has brought several important issues that are also relevant for the European context to the table, it is reasonable to ask to what degree the experiences in for example North America are relevant for the European context. In this paper it is argued – through comparisons of concrete examples from the United States and Sweden - that while the postcolonial experience is extremely valuable when trying to understand the repatriation movement, it is also important to formulate a debate that is more suited for the specific issues raised by the European context. European archaeology has a colonial past – but it also has a very significant nationalistic past, which radically affects the ways in which critical and contemporary archaeology understands claims to the past by specific stakeholders and specific “ethnic” groups. What may be viewed as a progressive movement toward emancipation in a post-colonial context may be seen as a reactionary claim in a post nationalist context. It is argued here that as Europe familiarizes itself with the repatriation discourse and addresses claims it needs to also reflect deeply on its own archaeological history and formulate responsible responses to the contemporary challenges of a multi-cultural society. Law, science, culture: the current state of play in British burial archaeology Duncan Sayer, University of Central Lancashire, England In England the exhumation of human remains is licensed by the government though a process of application to the Ministry of Justice (MoJ). In 2008 the MoJ decided that all human remains excavated with this licence would need to be reburied. This caused considerable concern amongst the archaeological community in the UK and abroad. Archaeologists acted and reacted to this situation in a variety of ways, some consulting with the MoJ behind closed doors and others campaigning in the popular press for change. This paper will discuss this situation, identify the reasons for this change and discuss the consequences and results of the debate about human remains. It will also consider the wider public context within which archaeological exhumation, research and storage takes place and presents the argument that burial archaeology needs to be open, honest and accountable if it is to continue to exist. Ancient skeletons and ethical dilemmas Berit J. Sellevold, NIKU, Norway The skeletal remains of at least twelve thousand individuals from inhumation and cremation burials from all periods of Norwegian prehistory are stored in Norwegian museums and collections. The skeletal remains have been collected during the past 150 years. Most of them derive from archaeological excavations, but some have also been collected by scientists who wanted study material for specific research projects. There are ethical implications pertaining to several aspects concerning the ancient skeletons, such as the excavation and disinterment of the remains, the research done on the material, and the way in which the remains are stored and handled. Ethical dilemmas arise because scientists and the general public have different subjective interpretations, hence different ethical concerns with regard to ancient human remains. The concerns range from academic freedom to the rights of the dead. Efforts to deal with the ethical dilemmas have resulted in the formulation of codes of ethics and ethical guidelines, and in the implementation of practical measures such as repatriation of the remains. In my paper I will present a model describing the complexity of the ethics in dealing with ancient human remains, and I will present some of the codes of ethics and ethical guidelines. Taking, using and abusing dead bodies: a historical and cross-cultural overview Edeltraud Aspöck, Austrian Academy of Sciences (ÖAW), Austria Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria Throughout the western world today one can observe a growing concern with all kinds of human remains. In some countries, proper burial is equated only with permanent and individualized disposal in the ground, whereas exhumation, retention, display and other types of dead-body use are criticized as unethical. In this modern debate it is often forgotten that ancient treatments of the dead were manifold and that prehistoric groups were not characterized by one single mortuary ideology. The archaeological evidence

- 168 -

from graves shows that many societies, or members belonging to them, did not show concern for dead bodies. The paper discusses the various ways in which prehistoric people have engaged with the dead, and asks the question what laws, whose ethics and whose political agenda we should follow when considering repatriation. Austrian Anthropological Collections in the field of controversy between science and ethics Maria Teschler, Natural History Museum, Vienna, Austria The processes of collection and storage are inherent in a museum operation. The curators are charged with the task of perpetuating the historical continuity of the research interrelationships through the taking over of the results of their predecessors’ work and the activity of research itself. This maxim of continued expansion and completion of our natural history repositories and their associated archives, be it for the purpose of storage or exposition, applied as well to the curators and scientists of the Anthropological Department of the Natural History Museum in Vienna, and confronts us today with an over 130-year-old legacy, a lieu de mémoire which raise a plethora of questions regarding historical acquisition policy and due to the special position of the field within the biological disciplines – ethical responsibility and appropriate handling of the objects. The collections (housed at the Natural History Museum and the University of Vienna) which have to be administered and considered with regard to their scientific and historical relevance, documentational and witness values, or other significance, consist of human skeletons and skulls, which in the case of Vienna number about 40,000. Concerning the use of this mass of sources today not only the perceptions of social-scientists, but also of natural-scientists collide; a discourse, which became aggravated a few years ago while investigating the intended aims of the archivists of NS time. Their scientifically indefensible perceptions pose a question concerning the “before”. Just recently we were confronted with the call for repatriation of Australian indigenous remains stored at the Natural History Museum and a similar discussion regarding the remains of South African Khoisan stored at the Department of Anthropology at the University of Vienna, which were collected between 1907-1909 by the founder of the Institute, the anthropologist, travelling explorer and media pioneer Rudolf Pöch (1870-1921)1. These experiences accentuate the need for an evaluation of the museums and other institutions weak spots of the past in view of provenance, acquisition circumstances, and object- and reception-history of the collections of human skeletal remains acquired worldwide, in particular during colonial times. These remains and the collection practices of former curators are currently the subject of the scientific/ discipline historical project “Euphoric beginnings – dysphoric present: Anthropological collections in the area of conflict between science and ethic”. The results of this project serve – similar to the “Rudolf Pöch project”– as an obligatory prerequisite for a broader discussion about the future handling of these collections of human remains, in which members of the concerned societies and/or indigenous people should be involved. References FWF project: “Rudolf Pöch: Anthropologist, Explorer, Media Pioneer” supported by the Austrian Research Fund (P17761-G6). forMUSE-project: “Euphoric beginning – dysphoric past: Anthropological Collections in the field of controversy between science and ethics” Austrian Federal Ministry of Science and Research. http://www. formuse.at/index.php?option=com_project&view=project&Itemid=11&pid=10 Historic review of collection of Sámi remains, and were we are on the matter today. Stine Camilla Bergum, Norwegian Sami Parliement, Norway The collection of Sámi skeletal remains started in the 1850’s and continued for about 100 years. This was done in the name of science, and the people involved in this could make a quite substantial amount of money obtaining skulls and skeletal parts of the pagan Lapps. Some skulls were sold to foreign museums, and some traded for skeletons from other parts of the world. Most were stored at the Anatomical Institute in Oslo. In the beginning the Sámi did not oppose to the enterprise, and some even assisted in retrieving the skeletons. But as the research started to focus on racial traits, and display the Sámi as an inferior population, and even churchyards were being raided, the Sámi started to protest against the acquiring of remains. The Norwegian church did not oppose to Sámi graves being opened and emptied. The Orthodox church in the east of Finnmark did not approve of the desecration of the Skolte Sami burials. In Neiden, the collectors had to dig during the night, and conceal the content of boxes being shipped south. After the Kautokeino rebellion, and the beheading of Aslak Hætta and Mads Somby, their skulls were stolen and

- 169 -

taken to Oslo. During the first 50 years of the 1900’s, racial theory became more common, and had more authority. It culminated in the measuring of Sámi peoples’ sculls’ to try to be able to distinguish them anthropologically from the superior white race. The description of the Sámi was cruel and degrading, even within scientific literature. The Norwegian government had several programs to assimilate the Sámi, where their culture, language and history were taken away from them. After the second world war, racial theory was discredited, and the research on ethnic traits ended. The work of indigenous populations elsewhere, resulted in a political movement within the Sámi community, and they attained a status as indigenous people, ratified by the Norwegian government in 1990. The Sámi parliament was funded in 1989, and have been delegated the responsibility for Sámi cultural heritage management. Relatives of the beheaded Hætta and Somby, demanded the skulls back from the collections, and these were reburied in Kåfjord, Alta in 1997. Representatives of the Norwegian government were represented, conveying apologies for the pain caused by stealing the skulls. In association with this request, a committee was funded that reviewed the Anatomical collections at the University of Oslo, and their guidelines. This committee suggested that the Sámi skeletons were separated from the rest of the collection, and stored in a locked facility, not open for public access. They also suggested that it should be the Sámi parliament that should be the manager of the collection. This was enforced in spite of many protests from the Anatomical Institute, scholars and scientists. Today it is the Sámi parliament that decides what kind of research is permitted on the remains. This fall, the skeletons from Neiden is repatriated, and will be reburied in the fall of 2011. Attitudes towards dead bodies in present-day Europe and their relevance to the repatriation and reburial debate Estella Weiss-Krejci, University of Vienna, Austria A European discussion about repatriation and reburial needs to take into account the country- and groupspecific cultural attitudes towards human remains. Restitution of dead bodies in itself can be considered a kind of mortuary behavior. Hence, the attempt to reach a European consensus concerning proper and politically correct treatment of the dead must take into account the diverging burial ethics, norms and laws of each individual country. The presentation outlines some major differences in the attitudes towards dead bodies between cultural groups of present-day Europe and identifies some of the reasons why the establishment of pan-European ethic codes and legislations regarding human remains may be hard to achieve. Session:

42. Indigenous archaeology and heritage management

Organisers: Hege Skalleberg Gjerde, University of Oslo, Norway Herdis Hølleland, University of Oslo, Norway Session abstract: During the last decades we have witnessed an ethnic revival and a strengthening of the political position of Indigenous groups around the world. On the one hand there have been numerous local debates in which marginalization and uniqueness form a core in processes of ethnic revival. On the other hand, a global pan-Indigenous movement for international recognition of Indigenous peoples’ cultural rights has grown stronger. This situation has contributed to increased tensions between local, national and global voices within the field of heritage management. Indigenous archaeology reveals how closely connected the past is with our contemporary society, as the search for (pre-)history is explicitly applied as a means to improve present-day rights, e.g. to land use and control over the management of material remains. This is a well-known and well-documented, though disputed, use of archaeology. Regardless of the stand, such an approach poses problems as it easily reduces the diversity of the archaeological record and in the last instance can contribute to essentialising present-day identities. This session seeks to explore how Indigenous archaeological heritage has grown as a field of its own,

- 170 -

the challenges it has faced and is likely to face if it continues following its present route and finally move towards alternative approaches to managing and interpreting Indigenous heritage. Thus we welcome papers from archaeology, museology, cultural heritage studies and anthropology on topics such as interpretation and management of cultural remains, research ethics, dissemination and knowledge production. Paper abstracts: Indigenous prehistory and nationalist cartography - defining and representing Carl-Gösta Ojala, Uppsala University, Sweden The indigenous peoples in Northern Fennoscandia (the Sámi) and in the northern regions of Russia and Siberia have for a long time been conceptualized as “the Others” in relation to the national (pre-)histories. However, in recent decades, the dominant national histories have been challenged by several ethnic and cultural revitalization movements, on local, regional and interregional levels. Demands for self-determination and self-definition in the field of cultural heritage management, and what is sometimes called “the right to one’s own past”, have been put forth for instance among Sámi groups, often with references to the global indigenous peoples movement and discourses on human rights and international law. In this paper, I would like to discuss some aspects concerning the definitions and representations of the northern indigenous peoples, primarily within archaeological research, but also within the field of cultural heritage management. How have the northern areas been mapped by archaeologists? How have the northern indigenous peoples been conceptualized in archaeological research, and how have archaeological maps represented their (pre-)history? How have the representations of the northern peoples in time and space been challenged in recent years? Have any alternative representations and understandings of the northern areas emerged? One additional aspect that I would like to focus on deals with the similarities and differences between the historical experiences and scientific traditions in the Nordic countries and in the Russian Federation/ the Soviet Union, concerning the views on the northern areas and the northern peoples and their place in the national narratives and landscapes, as well as the conceptualization of ethnicity, nationality and indigeneity in the academic debates. Sámi heritage sites in non-Sámi areas? Hege Skalleberg Gjerde, University of Oslo, Norway Over the last few years we have seen an increasing amount of archaeological material that indicates a south Sámi presence in Central Scandinavia. Among these sites we find settlements thought of as ethnically distinctive, but also graves that are suggested to be hybrid. This situation thus poses several questions, such as that of”Sáminess” and “Norseness” and how we understand and transfer these ethnic labels onto the past societies. The idea of a possible Sámi prehistory in Central Scandinavia has been of great importance to accentuate variations in the national Norwegian/Swedish past. The variations in the Sámi past however tend to become somewhat secondary since the main focus still tend to be whether a Sámi past actually did exist in these areas. This situation contributes to maintain a static dichotomy between the two groups instead of exploring the implications of a more mixed past. This paper addresses the challenges concerning ethnic interpretation of archaeological material and how the interpretations affect the identity production among Indigenous societies. Yup’ik prehistory reclaimed Charlotta Hillerdal, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Part of the postcolonial emancipation of the Indigenous is the right to take control over one’s own history, previously told solely from the perspective of the colonisers. The “people without history” are now, with the help of archaeology, claiming their past back from anthropology and ethnography, through their material culture establishing themselves historically significant people. History has become a very potent political argument in present day claims for recognition and rights. Alaska was among the latest regions in the world to be colonised, Europeans arrived to some parts as late as the 1930’s. Despite the late arrival of European cultural ideals, the colonisation was efficient, and traditional Yup’ik culture was oppressed, and in some areas almost eradicated. The loss of traditional knowledge among the young is a marked problem in many Yup’ik communities, and the elders are working towards educating the young. Historic knowledge is one of the ways to emancipation and cultural self respect.

- 171 -

The prehistory of the Alaskan Yup’ik people in the Yukon–Kuskokwim delta is thus far virtually unknown. In cooperation with the village of Quinhagak Alaska the University of Aberdeen, UK has in the last years undertaken the largest scale archaeological investigation ever conducted in the area. The excavations revealed exceptionally well preserved organic material including wooden artefacts, and even human hair. The excavation is not only and important scientific contribution to the underexplored prehistory of the Yup’ik people, it has also come to be a focal point for young people in the community to learn about, and appreciate their past. Archaeology can here serve as a catalyst that evokes a sense of pride about their cultural heritage and past. In this paper I intend to discuss these issues from the perspective of an archaeological project set among the Yup’ik in Alaska. When knowledges meet: an interdisciplinary approach to differing engagements with the material world in southern Africa Per Ditlef Fredriksen, University of Oslo, Norway In what ways do meetings between differing knowledges of the material world involve change to people’s engagements with their immediate, everyday surroundings? And may our insights from studies of such dynamics inform academic thinking and practice in fruitful ways without unwillingly projecting ideas and concepts specific to Western post-Enlightenment thinking? These are two central questions to the When Knowledges Meet project. This is an interdisciplinary collaboration between four researchers working in southern Africa: a historian, an anthropologist, a geographer and an archaeologist. Starting from the archaeologist’s perspective, the paper present an approach which aims at enabling understanding of the materiality of dwelled-in spaces which is context-dependent, seeks symmetry in human/nonhuman interaction instead of asymmetry, contests the continued prioritizing of cognitive dimensions of knowledge, and acknowledges feminist and Africanist critique of universalist notions of science. Sensitive to epistemological and ethical concerns with ethnoarchaeology, the paper discusses recent fieldwork conducted in the Pongola area of KwaZulu-Natal, South Africa. This case study focuses on how the materials clay, earth/soil and water are experienced and dealt with in daily life. Certain aspects from the Pongola case will be viewed against a theoretically informed and comparative background, by relating them to experiences from fieldwork carried out in the neighbouring southern African countries Botswana and Mozambique. Rock Paintings of the Norwegian Far North Terje Norsted, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway Elin Rose Myrvoll, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway This paper looks at two groups of open air rock painting sites in Finnmark, which is the northernmost county in Norway. These sites are found in the boroughs of Porsanger and Alta. Following a summary of some main peculiarities of the Norwegian open air rock paintings, the individual features of the sites in Finnmark are described. The oldest of them are supposed to date from the final phase of Late Stone Age (2200-1800 BC). The painting tradition, however, has continued until late in history. The sites are associated with hunter-gatherer cultures of northern Fennoscandia and, in particular, the Sámis, whose ethniciy probably came into being in the last millennium BC. The paintings appear to be closely associated with aspects of Sámi shamanism and sacred sites of the Sámi. Although the oldest paintings predate Sámi ethnicity, the sites are located in a traditional Sámi settlement region. Thus their presence has probably affected the formation of Sámi ethnicity. On this background, it is possible to define the rock paintings in Finnmark as Sámi cultural heritage. This point of view has come to influence the principles of their management. Science or society? Standards, guidance and practice in international cultural heritage assessment regimes Leonora O’Brien, URS Scott Wilson, Leeds, United Kingdom In international development projects, the assessment of cultural heritage aspects aims to promote environmentally sound and sustainable development and to limit reputational and legal risk to funding institutions. This is frequently undertaken through Environmental Impact Assessment (EIA) and Environmental and Social Impact Assessment (ESIA). Standards have been developed by a wide range of organisations, including UN agencies and multinational bodies, national agencies, international environmental and social NGOs, and financial, mineral, gas and oil industry bodies. This has resulted in a maze of voluntary codes and best practice documents. Elements of

- 172 -

these codes have become embedded as the IFC Performance Standards applied by the World Bank Group and Equator Principles Financial Institutions. The priorities and definitions of cultural heritage have shifted to encompass both tangible heritage and intangible heritage, traditional knowledge, sacred places, social and indigenous rights. In practice, the interpretation of these policies varies widely in terms of how cultural heritage is assessed, by whom and to what ends. In many developing countries, heritage assessments, mitigation proposals and management plans are prepared by environmental technocrats and in-country academics, with infrequent input from affected indigenous communities. However, the assessment of cultural heritage can involve extensive teamwork and dialogue, between local, traditional and indigenous communities and their leaders; local heritage specialists and academics; advocacy and interest groups; aid agencies and NGOs; external multidisciplinary technical experts; regional and national government authorities. However, these actors may have conflicting views, making it difficult to establish a considered, ethical and pragmatic negotiated balance between competing demands. This paper explores practical of aspects of cultural heritage assessment, presenting case studies on heritage elements of environmental and social assessment projects in Europe, West Africa and the Caucasus. The management of Sami cultural artefacts in Norway – the right to a past Arne Haakon Thomassen, Norwegian Samii Parliament, Norway The Sami Parliament has been in charge of managing Sami cultural artefacts and the Sami cultural environment in Norway since 1994. The goal is to manage and protect Sami cultural artefacts and the Sami cultural environment in a manner that helps strengthen and pass on Sami culture to future generations. Sami cultural artefacts represent vital documentation of Sami history and prehistory. ‘Ownership’ of the past and management of the cultural artefacts connected to it are not indifferent issues. Discussions about whether or not certain cultural artefacts found in Sami territories are Sami show that cultural artefacts are closely linked to identity. Sami cultural heritage initiatives are part of a cultural struggle revolving in large part around the question of ownership to one’s own past, a question that continues to be of great importance. A culture’s most salient points of reference are absolutely essential for sustaining a cultural identity. For indigenous peoples, this comprises the traditional use of artefacts in and of the landscape. From this perspective, cultural artefacts play a profoundly important role since they are evidence of a people’s ‘belonging’ to the landscape. For indigenous peoples, geographical knowledge makes up a physical and mental map that has no established borders, but rather countless locations where tangible and intangible cultural artefacts are related to sites on the map. Along with traditions and stories related to them, the landscape therefore expresses both the cultural identity of and the sense of belonging to indigenous peoples. Management issues regarding the find of a Sámi gievrie - framedrum - in Nord-Tröndelag, Norway Dag Lantz, Sami parliament of Norway, Norway In this paper I would like to present some issues raised in the autumn of 2010 when a frame from a Sámi ritual drum was found in the municipality of Röyrvik, Nord-Tröndelag, Norway. A Sámi shamanic or ritual drum represents in itself a lot of the oppression that the Sámi people had to endure during the 17th and 18th century when it was decided the Sámi needed to be Christianized once and for all. When the missionaries came too close some Sámi decided that rather than giving up their drums they would hide them. With about a decade in between some of these hidden drums have been found again and it raises issues about retrievement and repatriation as well as public involvement. The Sámi parliament of Norway manages its own cultural heritage but the law is contradictory on whether this also includes loose objects found on the sites, since they are the responsibility of the landsdelsmuseene (regional museums). This issue is not further discussed in the law text. One of the issues here is also the possibilities for keeping objects like this in a steady environment as to prevent decay, but also how to secure that the objects are treated in the way they were supposed to and not to be kept in a vault for the sake of keeping. Repatriation of the objects to a museum with special responsibilities for Sámi culture might here be as good as keeping the objects in the regional museum. The issue here is that facilities for safe keeping of objects are not always installed in these museums. The retrieving of the drums is also a topic with different opinions. Even though many an archaeologist would like to see as much information possible gathered from these ritual objects, there is also the issue of long term acceptance among the Sámi for archaeological “invasion” into their culture and cultural objects. Some people would argue that there are enough Sámi objects in various museums around Norway, Sweden, Finland, Russia and the rest of Europe and very little new will come out of placing another object in another museum. For some Sámi, there is still a feeling of objectification and

- 173 -

exoticism about their ancestors’ way of life. The involvement of local Sámi organizations into the issue has highlighted many of the topics in this article. One of the most important parts of heritage management is to strengthen the local Sámi in keeping and evolving their own culture in their own way. In that way – managing indigenous cultural heritage is not just managing heritage but also a managing history in a living and constantly changing tradition. Indigenous impact on World Heritage Herdis Hølleland, University of Oslo, Norway UNESCO’s 1972 World Heritage Convention defined cultural heritage as monuments, groups of buildings and sites. Already in the 1970s this definition was being challenged, and the definition, as well as the convention as a whole, has since been criticized for being Eurocentric. As a convention text is problematic to change, the original definition still stands. However, this does not imply that UNESCO’s understanding of cultural heritage still is the same. Using examples from Australia and New Zealand, this paper draws attention to how Indigenous notions of cultural heritage have contributed to altering the criteria for the listing of cultural properties. Furthermore, it aims to highlight that even though there have been formal changes to the criteria, this does not automatically mean that present-day Indigenous views on cultural heritage are fully integrated and understood by the wider heritage community, including the evaluators of heritage sites nominated for inscription. The paradigm of the old Saami siida as an explanatory model in archaeology Kjell-Åke Aronsson, Ájtte, Sweden The paradigm of the old Saami siida as an explanatory model in archaeology The eastern Saami siida has been described as the original type of Saami social organisation and a form of primitive communism. Tanner’s classical work from 1929 about the Skolt Saami society has been very influential for archaeological, historical, anthropological and sociological research on Saami society. Despite some obvious local differences the assumption has been that the supposed pre-colonial siida showed certain basic Saami characteristics. The supposed siida of the eastern Saami type has been used as a framework to put the historical and archaeological record into, in eastern as well as western Saami areas. In the opinion of Tanner the east Saami siida represented an initial stage of primitive communism. From a critical perspective this view is not based on empirical observations but on ideas of cultural evolution popular at his time. The progress of mankind was described as distinctive stages of economic and cultural evolution. The eastern Saami siida was just put into a sequence of general cultural evolution. When the ideas and anthropological perspectives of the “New Archaeology” became popular in the 1970´s the supposed pre-colonial siida was described as a form of band society of primitive hunters and gatherers. The model of eastern Saami siida societies with winter camp sites have by researcher in the west been used as an explanatory framework for pre-colonial Sámi social organisation in general. This model has however recently been criticized by Eidlitz Kuoljok from an ethnological and historical point of view. All known ethnographical examples from northern Eurasia points in another direction than common winter villages for large groups of people. Due to the marginal and dispersed resources the population was instead spread out over the territory during the winter. Aggregation camp sites are related to rich natural resources during the ice and snow free season. Eidlitz Kuoljok has demonstrated that the siida organisation of the Skolt Saami was similar to the administrative organisation of Russian farmers and so far not at all a unique Saami social organisation. In Sweden a system based on territoriality was enforced during the 1600´s by the Swedish Kingdom. The function of the organised siida territories was as districts for taxation and jurisdiction. The Swedish Kingdom enforced geographical units for administrative purposes. A critical review of the archaeological record gives either no support for a siida organisation with common winter villages. From a critical point of view the siida model represent a colonial perspective on Saami society. The Saami is described as a marginalised people without a history. We have to find new ways, theories and methods in research in Saami pre-colonial social organisation. This is a challenge in future research. If the archaeological material doesn’t fit into the explanatory model it may be so that something is wrong with this model. Keywords Siida, Saami, winter village, social organisation

- 174 -

How and why the ancient monuments of the Sámi and Finns differ from each other Petri Halinen, University of Helsinki, Finland The Finns are the majority people in Finland and the Sámi are one of the minorities. The Sámi is seen as the indigenous people of the North. The Finns and Sámi are living in separate areas, which are partly overlapping. The same Antiquities Act protects the antiquities of both areas and the National Board of Antiquities in Helsinki manages the protection of the ancient monuments. Since the beginning of this year the first archaeologist in the Sámi area begun her work at Siida, the National Museum of the Finnish Sámi, and the collaboration agreement with the National Board of Antiquities provides Siida to take care of the cultural heritage management in the Sámi area. The Antiquities Act is not different, but the application of the Act is different in the southern and northern parts of Finland. The difference is seen for example in how old sites of the Sámi or Finn area are defined and managed as ancient monuments, or what kind of sites are protected by the Antiquities Act. It is evident that even quite young sites are defined as ancient monuments in the Sámi area. Most of the young sites of southern Finland are war constructions (war trench, bunkers etc.), but the sites of northern Finland are linked to religious, social or economic aspects of the Sámi culture. The paper will discuss how and why the ancient monuments defined by the Antiquities Act differ from each other in these two areas. Is the question c.f. of indigenous and not-indigenous, is the question of politics? Research on Sámi offering sites Marte Spangen, Museum of Cultural History, Norway Offering sites and other holy places are generaly a sensitive research object in archaeology and no less so in Sámi archaeology. In Sámi societies of North Fennoscandia there are still people who relate to and feel reverence to the old sacred places. In some areas such sites have been kept secret and there is a general tradition for secrecy about cultural remains related to rituals. In other areas the Sámi offering sites are well known, made accesible for a general audience and presented in tourist information etc. In connection with a forthcoming study of the Sámi circular offering sites the issue of excavation on such sites has been paramount. The investigation of Sámi offering sites is tainted by numerous incidents of non-Sámi missionaries reveiling and destroying sacred places and researchers digging and desturbing sites of importance to local groups or individuals. In Norway today such investigations should be approved by the cultural heritage department of Sámediggi/Sametinget, the Sámi public administrative body. However, it may occur that the view of the Sámediggi/Sametinget in such cases differ from the view of the local inhabitants. Hence surveys of the local attitudes to excavations and other forms of investigations into Sámi offering sites will be an important part of such a project. Preparing such a survey raises several questions, among which are: What individuals or groups need to be asked for their opinions? In cases of opposite views within a community or between different groups relating to the offering site, who is to be heard? And should local opinions carry more weight than the view of the central administration representing the Sámi population? Stereotypical portrayal of the Sea Sámis in museums in Norway André Nilsen, Sámediggi /Sametinget, Norway Archaeology in Norway has given little attention to how different Sámi groups are portrayed in museum exhibitions. This is in spite of the fact that numerous objects and sites which represent the Sámi in Norwegian museums come from archaeology managed in different regions. Likewise in museum studies, scientists have often been more focused on the broader picture of the Sámi population as a whole, and not on how exhibitions can appear to the members of more marginalised communities such as the Sea Sámi community. This broad picture can be seen in museum exhibitions as largely stereotypical: Here we often find displays of the “typical Sámi”: Reindeer herding and a belief in the Sámi as nature people almost living in a state of cultural timelessness. Such views have made the Sea Sámi part of the population nearly invisible. This paper argues that such misleading pictures have been upheld in many museum exhibitions in Norway.

- 175 -

Session (Roundtable session):

43. RT. Round Table of the EAA Committee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists: PhDs in archaeology

Organisers: Mark Pearce, University of Nottingham, United Kingdom Session abstract: A plenary meeting of the EAA Committtee on the Teaching and Training of Archaeologists (Agenda - update on progress on implementing the Bologna Accords) followed by a round table discussion on the form that PhDs take across Europe. Where PhD programmes are established, it is clear that there is no common format. Some have significantly varying lengths, while others do not have a fixed timeframe. In some countries PhDs must be taken by a student registered with a University, in others this is not necessary. After some brief papers outlining the form that PhDs take in various European nations, there will be round table discussion of the issues raised and their implications given the Bologna Accords. Paper abstracts: A PhD Student in Slovenia: objectives, opportunities and issues Vesna Pintaric, University of Primorska, Slovenia Slovenia has been a full member of the Bologna process since 1999. The 2008/2009 academic year was the last in which student could enrol in pre-Bologna study programmes and all study programmes in 2009/2010 were reformed Bologna programmes. According o the guidelines of the Bologna declaration Slovenia has implemented a 3-year doctoral study programme with 180 credits, consisting of organised study forms and basic or applicative research assignments. Slovenia has one of the highest percentages of adults (18-39) enrolled in tertiary education in the EU. The numbers have been steadily increasing through the years, producing ever greater numbers of highly qualified PhD graduates. This paper will seek to provide information about the implementation of the Bologna process in Slovenia, especially focusing on doctoral study programmes. PhD in Archaeology – Croatian perspective Hrvoje Potrebica, University of Zagreb, Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, Croatia This paper will give brief overview of current state of PhD in Archaeology programmes in Croatia and emphasize the most important problems and issues related to former as well as current “transitional” curricula. The primary problem of PhD studies is their content – or what is PhD supposed to be (genuine scientific research and original contribution, or qualification work which proves ability of the candidate to pursue such goals in his/hers future scientific career)? Another question is form of such studies, especially in context of Bologna Process. The main issue of that discussion should be achieving basic complementarity on European level, which is necessary for mobility as pivotal concept of Bologna Process in general. Phd-programmes seen from Oslo – and challenges for the next decade Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway The doctorate level in Norway have evolved from the “elitist” dr. philos to today’s three year PhD programmes catered to a wider, variably qualified group of students. Given the expansion of academic training in general, and the broader educational reforms of BA and Ma-levels associated with the Bolognaprocess, this is predictable. The lucky few that receive grants and admission to PhD programmes enjoy the most extensive privileges for students on this level in Europe. Finally, the Nordic and Baltic countries have an interregional offer to PhD students Dialogues with the past, The Nordic Graduate School in Archaeology (2 X 7 ETCS courses a year). There are issues that may be reviewed: - Should access to PhD programmes, and student funding, be democratized (admission based on predictable criteria) – and will this impact contemporary wages and rights.

- 176 -

- As the formalized supervision and schooling aspect expands, are candidates less qualified? - Are PhD candidates sufficiently socialized into future jobs of research and CRM? - Are the universities too small and provincial to genuinely offer an environment that can challenge reproduction of very local traditions? - What is the experience from Dialogues with the past – and should it be made permanent (how?), expanded or revamped? Session (Roundtable session):

44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two Organisers: Corien Bakker, City of The Hague, The Hague/Den Haag, Netherlands Willem Derde, Gemeente Nijmegen, Netherlands Mieke Smit, Gemeente Nijmegen, Netherlands Session abstract: At the Annual Meeting 2010 in The Hague we discussed different ways in which archaeology can be presented to the public. In a dozen inspiring papers archaeologists from different countries elaborated on different examples and approaches. We saw examples from Spain, Ireland, Greece, USA, Belgium, Norway, Sweden, Croatia, the UK and The Netherlands. We tried to get an answer to questions as “What makes the past so important that we need markers? Which of the approaches works best and why?”, and “Is there a tendency to ‘Disneyfy’ our past or, on the contrary, do the approaches point in an other direction and why?” More and more, new media are used to experience the past: layar, augmented reality, interactive ways of presenting the past and maybe ways we don’t even know. At the Annual Meeting in Oslo we want to talk exclusively about these new ways of visualizing archaeology and encountering our history during a round table discussion. The aim of this discussion will be to exchange ideas and best practises as well as to reflect why presenting archaeology to the public is important. Answers will be sought on questions like: • How can we best use new media to reach specific target groups? • How can we strike a balance between attractive ways of visualisation and scientific accuracy? Or is there no conflict between them? • What are the aims we want to pursue by visualizing the past and do we reach them by the means we choose? • What do the efforts to visualise the past tell us about our background assumptions about why the past is important? The organisation of a round table discussion at Oslo about archaeology and how it is presented to the public and why, is seen as a first step in setting up a permanent and more structured reflection group that hopefully will help us in gaining more insight into how Europe relates itself to its own past. Session (Roundtable session):

45. RT. Archaeology students on their way Organisers: Tobias Wachter, Deutscher Archäologen Verband, Berlin, Germany Hallvard Indgjerd, University of Oslo, Norway Peter Lochmann, AG “Archäologie als Beruf”, Innsbruck, Austria Session abstract: Last year the students taking part of the round table session “The current position of students of archaeology” decided to meet again during the EAA meeting in Oslo. Then the most prominent topic of the discussions was how students could get involved in (the) archaeology(ical discourse), and what problems they might meet doing so. This time we will focus on a different theme; There are few other fields where student mobility plays as important a role as in the field of archaeology.

- 177 -

The ongoing standarisation of the European Education Area and the correlating adaption of the study programmes leads to increasing uncertainty among the students, whether, and if at all possible, how one can change between different universities. We ask ourselves the following questions: • What kinds of international and national exchange opportunities exists in the different European countries? • How are these options of mobility promoted? • How are the visiting students taken care of in each country? • How are exchange programmes in general valued in the different countries? The most important question, however, is in what way exchange programmes prepares you for a later career within archaeology. The aim of this round table is to bring archaeology students from all over Europe together to share their individual experiences with student mobility and to discuss the implications particular to archaeology. As last year, we also want to use this session for the students taking part in the EAA to get to know each other and make connections, so that they will later be able to meet again in the EAA or otherwise. Session:

46. The archaeological profession Organisers: Kai Salas Rossenbach, INRAP, Paris, France Session abstract: With the upsurge in archaeological activities across Europe, the status and responsibilities of the practitioners of archaeology have changed considerably. These transformations in the archaeological professions have clear and important implications in social, economic, educational and scientific terms. Organised by the ACE network (Archaeology in Contemporary Europe), an EC funded network, the session will explore the profession from a quantitative and a qualitative point of view. The presentations from countries across Europe such as Spain, Poland, France, Belgium, Netherlands, Hungary, (and more countries) will discuss key contemporary issues of the archaeological profession. Quantitative data on the number of archaeologists by country, type of employments, relations with the type and volumes of the archaeological operations, will be presented. On more qualitative aspects, we will discuss effects of general legislation, licensing procedures and more generally of professional standing of the archaeologists in relation with local authorities, developers, funders and the broader audience. Paper abstracts: The archaeological profession in Belgium Rica Annaert, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Marc De Bie, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Raf Ribbens, Flemish Heritage Agency, Brussels, Belgium Because of the complex political structure of the Belgian federal state, the task of spreading the uniform ACE-questionnaire on the archaeological profession was not an easy one. The results will have to be framed in this political context. The federal state of Belgium is divided in three linguistic communities (Flemish-, French- and German-speaking) and three geographical regions (Flanders, Wallonia and the Brussels Capital Region) which all have a certain level of autonomy with a regional government that decides matters by decrees. In each region, different archaeology legislations are applied, although they all try to follow the principles of the Malta Convention. In Wallonia, archaeology is still exclusively a public matter and most archaeologists are civil servants or university researchers. The Brussels Capital Region allows commercial archaeological research under strict government supervision by an accreditation system for a limited number of commercial archaeological operators. In the Flemish region commercial archaeology is common and growing since 2004. Nowhere in Belgium there is a legally protected definition of the archaeological profession. Belgian archaeologists work in different structures which perform different activities. In the three regions an excavation permit is required. This permit is strictly personal and the applicant has to meet certain criteria. Especially in Flanders the development of the commercial sector has resulted in some remarkable facts

- 178 -

about Flemish archaeology. This evolution will be illustrated by statistics based on the granted excavation permits: the considerable rise of archaeological operators, the growth of employment for young archaeologists, the increase of archaeological interventions (evaluation trenches and excavations) on both urban and rural sites, and last but not least the changing tasks and responsibilities of the archaeologists working in the administration. It is clear that the commercial archaeological system requires a strong qualitative framework that urgently needs a legislative update. In Flanders the current archaeology legislation dates from 1993 and provides the foundation of a Malta-based archaeology by linking archaeology to spatial planning and by introducing a permit system, the obligation to report archaeological finds and the responsibility to preserve archaeological remains. At the moment a new heritage law is under construction which will also regulate the qualitative aspects of commercial interventions: accreditation of archaeological operators, minimum standards of archaeological practice, codes of good practice, quality control by the Agency of Inspection, registered archaeological repositories, dissemination of publications, etc. This will undoubtedly instigate further change of the archaeological profession in Flanders. Institutional systems and (im)possible careers in archaeology Katalin Bozóki-Ernyey, FMK KÖI, Hungary The Hungarian system of archaeological organizations was rather stable from the 1960s till the 1990s. It was characterized generally by the county museum directorates (belonging to the county governments) and their territorial museum system, the archaeological faculties of universities, the National Academy’s research institute, the Budapest Historical and the National Museum and a research and administrative organization for built heritage. At the end of the 1990s two new phenomena occurred and have started to occur. The government centralization ambition: a new central public administrative organ, mainly dedicated to archaeological statutory and consent work was established. (And after c. 3. years merged with the analogous organization of built heritage. The successor is named today the National Office of Cultural Heritage.) On regional level, several territorial museums marked out from the county system and became town museums of the local governments. According to territorial principles preventive excavations were and remained monopoly of county museum directorates but because of the extension and the great number of excavations, directorates started to subcontract for the works with the universities and private companies, etc. In this situation a drastic intervention was made: in 2007 the Educational and Cultural Ministry established (transformed a former heritage organization into) a new state organ and gave it all monopoly of great extension preventive excavations. (The concrete definition was made on upon the economic dimension of an investment.) This organization rapidly grew in number of regional offices and permanent and contractual staff, becoming the biggest archaeological organization in the country. After c. 3 years of its existence in 2010 the newly elected government dissolved it, its legal successor became the National Museum, but only a small part of the former organization remained. The monopoly of preventive excavations was given back to the territorially competent museums, through the county directorates. In this presentation showing figures of employment in different groupings (according to institution types, permanent or contractual employment etc.) we describe the situation shortly summarized above. We discuss also theoretic and practical problems of statistical data gathering. We would like to interpret data especially regarding to the effect of the dissolution of the greatest archaeological organization recently. The presentation raises questions of the subsistence possibilities and impossibilities of archaeologists today in Hungary. Our data and presentation is connected to the ACE (Archaeology in Contemporary Europe) project, where Hungary is represented by the KÖH (National Office of Cultural Heritage) as an associative partner. The Transformation of UK Archaeology – and the past and future of Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, United Kingdom The archaeological profession in the United Kingdom has gone through two great transformations in the last quarter of a century. From the late 1980s into the 1990s, it switched from a primarily state-funded basis to a private-enterprise system which was followed by very rapid growth – but the global and national economic shifts since 2007 have led to a second great change. This has not resulted in the adoption of a new economic model, but it has led to a significant loss of archaeological jobs and opportunities, not just in private archaeology but in universities, national and local government too.

- 179 -

This paper will historically review these changes qualitatively and quantitatively – looking at the numbers of employees in the sector and the volume of activities, the kinds of organisations that people are working for – with a particular focus on what recent and ongoing changes mean for the archaeological profession in the UK. The Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe project captured information in the UK and eleven other countries at the very height of the boom, just before the global economic changes began in 2008. This paper will review the Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe’s outcomes and analysis for the countries that were part of that project which are not being discussed in detail by other presenters in this session (Ireland, Austria, Czech Republic, Slovakia, Slovenia and Cyprus, together with Bosnia-Herzegovina where complementary research has been subsequently undertaken). The paper will conclude with a discussion of plans to expand and repeat the project in 2012-14. Recent developments in the archaeological profession in the Netherlands Monique Van den Dries, Leiden University, Netherlands As of the late ninety ninetees The Netherlands started to transform from a traditional centralised and state-dominated archaeological system to a decentralised and liberalised approach. This transformation was fulfilled with the implementation of the revised Monuments Act in September 2007, which enabled a commercial archaeological sector to develop. The transformation was rather successful, in the sense that the archaeological business sector flourishes. Today around one hundred companies offer their services on the Dutch archaeological market. The second major development that emerged from the transformation, is that the local authorities became the most influential party with regard to the archaeological research. The authorities decide on archaeological research and increasingly they leave their mark on research questions and selection policies. These developments have had major consequences for the profession. Among other things it caused an expansion of the archaeological community, an increased diversity of activities and a shift in the distribution of tasks between the traditional and the new parties. In this paper some of these changes will be highlighted and the consequences for the archaeological community will be explored. Lost in transition: the archaeologist in contemporary Romania Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Romania Over the last two decades many things changed in Romania, including the role and the perspective of the / upon the archaeological profession and its practitioners. Yet there are so many nuances to picture the current status of the archaeological profession in Romania. The paper will provide an overview upon a series of key issues, pointing out the legislative framework governing the protection of the archaeological heritage in Romania and subsequently the practice of archaeology, as well as will present the major actors involved in practicing archaeology in Romania, their role and expertise. Looking for similarities and differences in comparison with other European countries, there will be also addressed a series as related topics concerning the archaeological profession and its implications in social, economic, educational and scientific terms from a Romanian perspective. The purpose of the paper is to provide a preliminary basis for a further in depth analysis trying to identify future development perspectives considering the major best practice directions and trends existing in the framework of the European Union. The archaeological profession: Germany Nina Schücker, Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Germany A detailed study on the situation of archaeology and archaeologists in Germany has recently been published (D. Krausse/C. Nübold, Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe, 2008). The already exiting data will be summarised and extended with regard to the issues of the ACE network. Archaeological profession in contemporary Poland Patrycja Filipowicz, Institute of Prehistory, Adam Mickiewicz University, Poznan, Poland Archaeological sector in Poland has its own peculiarities and can be characterised by a considerable diversity. Archaeologists in Poland are employed in different sectors (either public or private) including academic archaeology, research centers, museums, heritage management offices and, commercial sector. In this paper I will present detailed results of a systematic survey of archaeological profession in Poland conducted in the years 2009-2010. The aim of the project was to collect comparable data from all major sectors of Polish archaeology in terms their budgetary situation, employment structure, research activities,

- 180 -

publication policy, and public outreach. The survey has revealed a range of problems in contemporary Polish archaeology including a lack of funds for research activities and publications, and consequently an increasing number of grey literature. Furthermore, Polish archaeology is characterized by an unhealthy competition and lack of cooperation between its different sectors. The growing number of small private companies involved in preventive archaeology projects contributed to a clearly visible division between academic and commercial archaeology. The archaeological profession in Greece Eleftheria Theodoroudi, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece Kostas Kotsakis, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece Anna Papaioannou, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, Greece The paper will review the archaeological profession in Greece. It will be based on the questionnaire distributed to all legal entities in Greece preforming archaeological tasks, in the framework of the ACE network project. The research will highlight quantitative as well as qualitative aspects of the archaeological profession in Greece. The paper will present a brief review of the legal framework and a short definition of the archaeological profession in Greece. A presentation of the quantitative aspects of the questionnaire such as the number of archaeologists and the type of contracts, the funding of the archaeological work as well as the excavations and the publications and the public outreach, will follow. We will also discuss the qualitative characteristics of how archaeology is conducted in Greece, what it takes to be an archaeologist working in Greece and how the state dominance has formed the professional landscape and the professional ethics of Greek archaeology. Finally a discussion will sum up with the challenges Greek archaeologists have to face up and how these challenges will be integrated to the Greek code of archaeological conduct. We will try to highlight the features of the profession through its historical trajectory, particularly how European archaeology after the Malta convention has created new opportunities and weaknesses for Greek archaeologists. A special attention will be paid to the framework state archaeology has created and how it affects and interacts upon archaeological theory and practice. The labor market in the archaeological field. Spanish contract archaeology as study case Eva Parga-Dans, Spanish National Research Council, Spain The labour market in the field of archaeology is presented in this paper as study case for describing socio-economic dynamics associated with the knowledge economy in the Spanish context. This is an emerging activity associated with the cultural sphere, and which is structured as an industry that offers knowledge-intensive services. This means that the activities carried out by this sector are connected with the knowledge and professional experience associated with a specific and specialized discipline. Although this situation is the main opportunity of this sector, its fragile structure is a major threat when faced with economic situations such as the current crisis. The study of the Spanish productive environment in the archaeological field is a very interesting case, its creation has been closely linked to the public sphere; in fact, the offer of archaeological services is a result of the publication of the Spanish Historical Heritage Law in 1985. In order to describe contract archaeology in Spain this study focuses on the offer, but the main difficulty is related to the fact that there are not official sources in Spain. For this reason, it was necessary required a large amount of resources and efforts to obtain primary data. For these reasons, this study focuses on empirical information about archaeological companies. To start with, a database was created; through this activity 273 archaeological companies were identified in 2008. Next, a questionnaire was produced and sent to companies dedicated to heritage management in Spain in 2009. Thanks to this questionnaire it was possible to compile information on the structure, size and activities carried out by these companies. This paper presents the results of the first survey of archaeological companies in Spain. This activity has been developed in the context of a PhD thesis which aims to describe the current situation of contract archeology in Spain and to assess the requirements in terms of innovation and knowledge transfer in this sector. Information collected shows a descriptive analysis of the situation of the companies surveyed. I present data on the labor market and turnover of this activity, geographical location and distribution of enterprises, skills and expertise of personnel involved in this sector, as well as the elements that are influencing the dynamic of this activity. It also contains an analysis of the impact of the current economic crisis and its effects in the study case. The results are very useful to identify the problems and difficulties that are affecting this activity and

- 181 -

identify opportunities to promote the development of this sector. Session:

47. Grand narratives of archaeology Organisers: Thomas Meier, University of Heidelberg, Heidelberg, Germany Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU, Oslo, Norway Session abstract: Lyotard’s revolutionary insights of 1979 that all academic knowledge is based on grand, legitimizing narratives today is widely accepted. Several papers have demonstrated the construction of a factual reality in the sciences and especially in laboratories (e.g. Latour). Likewise the narratological structure of academic historical writings has been analysed (e.g. White). These academic narratives are not selfreferential, but repeating and re-affirming grand narratives of today’s society. Therefore historical and archaeological narratives of the past are fundamentally political as they interact with actual narratives to e.g. legitimize the social order or explain the world (cf. Bender). Although many archaeologists in one or the other way abstractly acknowledge the narrative character of their work, reflection and analysis of the narratives produced and assisted by archaeology are scarce. In our eyes this neglect is a crucial shortcoming on our way towards a reflexive and responsible discipline. By this session we attempt to move a step further towards an archaeology conscious of its interactions with and functions in contemporary society by raising awareness for the grand narratives archaeology is involved into. As we understand archaeology’s object basically to be human interactions in space and time two blocks in the morning are concentrating on narratives around these two fundamental categories. In the afternoon a third block asks for the narrators, the actors producing narratives. Finally we plan to end the day by a panel, an informed discussion on the conditions of archaeological narratives between paradigms, thought collectives and society as a whole. Narratives of space Space and control over territory is the single most important element of what drives global politics, and not least of what defines the modern (Westphalian) state. Therefore the history of a particular space is frequently laden with contested or contestable issues pertaining to the historic legitimacy of its current political organization. A “spatial turn” has during recent decades gained momentum within many disciplines. This trend also affects the way historic macro-processes and structures are explained. Narratives of time Many archaeological interpretations include statements about time, which lead on to political statements. A circular temporal structure (e.g. circle of the year, rise and fall of empires) may include judgements on stability, conservatism and impossibility of change, while a linear temporal structure mostly is combined with a moral affirmation of progress or a story of decadence. Narrators: People and schools Until fairly recently archaeology as an academic discipline was structured around individual “heroes” (e.g. Thomsen, Montelius, Kossinna, Childe, Werner, Binfod, Kiss), sometimes founding “schools” often battling each other heavily. Such dominant researchers obviously can be understood as actors in the constitution of a narrative, but likewise the adherents of a school are important multipliers and confirmers of such a narrative. Panel: Paradigms, thought collectives and society – what constitutes grand narratives? Paper abstracts: The Geopolitical Perspective Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU, The Norwegian Institute For Cultural Heritage Research, Norway Archaeology is for a large part devoted to understanding phenomena in space, as indicated by familiar concepts such as “settlement patterns”, “diffusion”, and “migration”. With mapping of landscapes and their resource potentials archaeologists are used to analysing the archaeological record by reference to

- 182 -

the properties of the surrounding space on a local and a regional scale. Geopolitics is a discipline with a partly tarnished past but also with a remarkable recent revival in new and diversified forms. The aim of geopolitics is to present a global, long term multidisciplinary perspective that situates to days events in a fuller context, that obviously includes history. The span seems unlimited, ranging from geology to linguistics and from climatology to sociology. The abandonment of geopolitics as an explicit discipline followed its instrumentalisation during the “Third Reich”. The geopolitical revival followed the collapse of the bipolar world order with the demise of the Soviet Union. The reason for this was that with the collapse followed an obviously more complex, volatile and unpredictable modus operandi of world politics, where interests and positions were in need of redefinition on a well informed background. Frozen conflicts long forgotten by the rest of the world resurfaced in Caucasus and in West Balkan. Old lines of communication and old regional powers regained relevance. And free from the restrictive logics imposed by a bipolar world order, old alliances were redefined or broken. Those were among the obvious reasons for the revival of geopolitical analyses as an instrument for decision makers and academia to develop a fuller understanding of the complexity to be dealt with on the redefined international stage. The paper will give a brief introduction to some of the major geopolitical perspectives, themes and caveats, and discuss their relevance to archaeology. Who gets to tell the story? Ways of construction narration in Romanian archaeology from 19th to present Monica Bira, National History Museum of Romania, Romania One can state, without the fear of exaggeration that the archaeology is, just like history, about story telling. Once the historiography has taken the path of investigating how history was produced – from the perspective of legitimizing different actions of political or social bodies – the reflection upon similar themes in archaeology is next in line for being studied. The paper will focus on a rather new (unexplored) subject for archaeology in Romania, namely how the main instances of producing the archaeological knowledge / information have influenced both its development as a discipline in a general frame that belongs to the “national state” and how it has contributed to the general perception upon what the long term projects for development (on a national scale) in Romania should be. The complicated web of connections between the archaeology and what the historians agree or disagree to call “nationalism” is a subject that has been largely approached lately, mainly in Western Europe or by western scholars, and, anyway, from a Westerner point of view. What would be the perspective from the inside, in a case such as the Romanian one, I will try to point out by investigating the mechanisms of legitimizing the archaeology as a science and as a practice, the archeologists as respected voices within the community, as well as their productions. In terms of time, this presentation will focus on a specific period in the evolution of the state and society, as reference frameworks for producing and validating research hypothesis or “demonstrated scientific truth”. The analysis will cover the epoch when the modern Romanian State was established, pointing the setting of its modern institutions and the romantic (nationalist) approach in archaeology. This is an important period, since it was the one when the general frame of the grand narrative about Romanian history – and subsequently about the archaeology of today’s Romania territory were set. Such a conceptual “edifice” will stand for more than a century and, actually, it still lasting today to a certain extent. Who are the spokesmen of archaeology – individuals or institutions, how they are accepted by the scientific, the cultural or the political milieu/community – and who or what has the power of banishing an author or a theory will be the main topics also addressed by the paper. Yet even more challenging appears to be the question of how a certain major theme of the “great narrative” of a 19th century society managed to survive for such a long time. Without taking the side of simplifying explanation of an everlasting “nationalistic mythology” or “communist propaganda” effect, the conclusion will led towards the search of deeper insights. Framing the past in the political space – On the “European Added Value” of narratives in the making Elisabeth Niklasson, Stockholm University, Sweden Ever since the Council of Europe’s ambitious campaign ’The Bronze Age – The first Golden Age in Europe’ was carried out in the 1990s, archaeologists have frequently expressed concern about the discipline being used as a tool for forging a collective European identity tied to the political space of the European Union.

- 183 -

This unease has manifested itself in questions regarding the need for and the implications of creating new archaeological narratives of Europe based on the notion of a common cultural heritage. ‘European added value’ is one of the criteria projects have to meet in order to achieve funding through the European Commission’s Culture Programme, and it is precisely this “European Added Value” of archaeology in the political space of Europe that we have to critically examine. Therefore, in order to find out what the role and potential of archaeology supported by the European political bodies might be, as well as what effects this support may lead to, we must take a closer look at the selection processes of these funding schemes and the narratives in the making. How do the selection processes, negotiations and decision-making work within the EU Commission framework? Are these structures designed to produce politically biased research and to what extent do we, or should we, shape our objectives to comply with their agendas? Can archaeology be useful to contemporary society by helping to shape inclusive European identities, whilst at the same time avoid reproducing and reinforcing what many view as national models for identity building under a new guise? Through my previous research, as well as the experiences gained by working closely with the applications addressed to the “Culture 2007-2013” programme, I have become aware of a noticeable lack of reflexiveness and consciousness with many projects regarding the grand narratives that they are involved in. This is not to say that archaeologists today are so naïve as to readily accept the ideological framework behind these funding opportunities, but there are certain considerations we must not dismiss. As with any political agenda we choose to situate our research within, there are conditions under which this money is granted. As much as one may welcome the increased collaboration, communication, intellectual cross-fertilization and debate this funding provides, we must not lose sight of the fact that there is still a prominent lack of transparency surrounding the EU institutions. Taken together with the hands-off way of dealing with matters within and between these political bodies, this might result in a weakened accountability for the eventual outcome of funded projects. By always providing the tools needed to critically reflect on the narratives produced with the support of these funding structures, we minimize the risk that they will be used in exclusionist constructions of the past. Apocalyptic narratives in archaeology – a mirror of public discourse Thomas Meier, University of Heidelberg, Germany This paper focusses on transdisciplinary interaction between public and archaeological discourses. By example of „apocalyptic“ narratives on cultural ruin I am investigating forms and conditions of constructing academic knowledge embedded in public discussions and modes of plausibility. The collapse of cultures is one of the few „eternal“ enthrallments in historic thinking and research. It directly confronts people with their fear that history (and being itself) might be meaningless. Therefore, collapse requires convincing explanation for taming such fears. Archaeology has provided numerous and quite different such explanatory narratives on cultural collapse. At a closer look these narratives do not pop up contingently, but reflect actual discussions on threats of decline and collapse in the wider public. Strikingly public discussion precedes archaeological narrative. This leaves to our discipline the task of reflecting and reaffirming public discourses, while examples of questioning popularly held opinions are frustratingly rare. Prehistoric wilderness – an ecocritical approach to Finnish archaeology Tuija Kirkinen, University of Helsinki, Finland Wilderness, defined as an area uncontamined by civilization, has a strong explanatory power in Finnish archaeology as a source of welfare and the formation of Finnish culture. The roots of wilderness are in Finland placed on the formation of permanent farming settlement during the Bronze / Iron Age when the large forests were left for hunter-gatherer population. Although the primeval forests were, along the national romantics, seen as remnants of original Finnish nature, the dualistic division between culture and nature led to the legitimization of the conquest and exploitation of seemingly uninhabited wilderness areas. In archaeology, the concept of wilderness, formulated in the very beginning of the discipline, is a complex construction of Finnish land-use and landowning history, influenced by the international trends of ideas such as resourcism and environmentalism, and, most importantly, the literal wilderness narrative. The purpose of this paper is to discuss wilderness narratives in Finnish archaeology and the way they have influenced on the interpretation of archaeological record and, though, the construction of prehistory. The wilderness discourse was analyzed by using an ecocritical approach, an interdisciplinary method for analyzing literary and scientific writings from an ecological point of view. The analyzed texts consist of a selection of books and articles from the 1880’s to the year 2004. As a result, the wilderness narratives in archaeological texts reveal the influence of Judeo-Christian tradition, the ideas of capitalism, the interna-

- 184 -

tional waves of national romanticism and environmentalism, as well as the literal wilderness genre and Georgic tradition. Indus Valley Narratives: contesting the model of absoluteness through ancient gaming remains Elke Rogersdotter, University of Gothenburg, Sweden The full significance of the Bronze Age Indus Valley realm – the ‘Indus civilization’ – became known to the academic world in the 1920s. Then, the British archaeologist Sir John Marshall launched a series of largescale excavations at the Indus Valley site of Mohenjo-daro, subsequently providing the first synthesized picture of what this cultural complex constituted. Since then, archaeological research has produced different, partly conflicting definitions of the Indus Valley realm that all can be said to have one thing in common: they are struggling with coming to terms with a cultural complex that is generally known to be hard to ’fit’ into a standard model. In this paper, these accounts form the subject for an analysis that starts from two interrelated questions: how we understand our understanding of the past, and why the phenomenon of play and gaming has traditionally tended to be regarded as a less important appendage within the archaeological field of research. The latter, rhetorically asked question has evoked from the relatively large number of play- and game-related artefacts that have been unearthed at Indus Valley sites and is in this context to be seen as a tool for trying to elucidate fundamental aspects in our thinking of the ‘past’. Starting with Marshall’s account and ending with current thoughts within the Indus field of research, the different approaches are examined via a selected type of game-related find (so-called casting sticks). By using the game-related objects as illustrative examples, the paper aims to analyze the underlying thoughts of the accounts. Building on theoretical ideas borrowed from the archaeologist Joan M. Gero and the sociologist Georg Simmel, it is argued that the game-related objects become parts of larger, all-embracing models of a timeless and closed character, in which the past primarily appears as a stabilizer for the present. The consequence of this view is that the game-related traces with necessity must appear in the form of an (less important) appendage. In a concluding step, game-theoretical reasoning is applied to the analysis in order to formulate an alternative, more spatially pronounced perspective that both places the game-related remains in a different, more central position and contests the validity of the absolute model. No narrative so grand Geoff Carver, Universität Göttingen, Germany Matthias Lang, Universität Göttingen, Germany Archaeology deals with many narratives, on a number of different levels. The most important (and probably overlooked) is that of the narrative itself: archaeologists – and scientists in general – wish to tell a story. Thus we frame our arguments into a narrative structure, with a beginning and an ending, and we present our evidence and our conclusions, and link them all with arguments that are intended to show how the conclusions derive from the evidence. For a long time archaeological narratives concerned chronologies: the narration of events in the order that they occurred: this happened first, that happened later, and something else happened at more or less the same time. To some degree this narrative benefited from one derived from geology, which equated time and space stratigraphically. The limitations of such approaches become obvious when we want to know more than just the sequence of events within the limited contexts of an individual site, and try to extrapolate those further: into regional analyses, and perhaps in search of those “universal laws of human behaviour” processualists claimed it was our task to uncover. Problems arise, though, from a failure to recognise conflicts within or between grand narratives. Attempts at equating time and space, for example, are hindered to the extent sense that things cannot be related to one another in time as they are in space. In space things can be “near” one another, and we can model such proximity easily in GIS. In this paper we consider means for comparing dates of around 350 AD, ca. 4th. C. BC., “late Bronze Age,” etc.

- 185 -

Session:

48. How to think ”former” archaeologies Organisers: Predrag Novaković, University of Ljubljana, Faculty of Arts, Ljubljana, Slovenia Session abstract: Archaeology has long been – and to a great extent still is – considered as a discipline whose primary organizational framework is national. This legacy, already formed before the end of the 19th century, had a great impact on the developmental trajectories and social role of the discipline throughout the world. Its national ’role’ was further strengthened by the evolving public infrastructure (e.g. national archaeological and heritage institutions) and by conceptual development, doctrines and practices in the field of cultural heritage which probably remained the most ’national’ compared to other fields of archaeological discipline. However, if we still consider the national framework as the major framework for studying – for example – the history of the archaeology, the question is how to accommodate this proposition with great changes in the European (World) history of nations and states in the 20th century. In 2010 there are more 15 states in Europe than there were 1900, and during the 20th century we could witness the formation of a number of national frameworks which no longer exist, but which had a significant impact on the development of both European and national archaeologies (the Austro-Hungarian, Russian tsarist, 19th century Swedish, pre-WW2 British, Soviet, Yugoslav, Czechoslovak, etc. archaeologies). They all played their role in making modern (European) archaeology/ies and left strong traces and imprints in a number of national archaeological schools which either evolved out of them or replaced them. The session aims to explore not only a variety of ’former’ archaeologies in Europe (and hopefully also in the global context) but also to discuss questions like: Were these archaeological frameworks (schools) real entities or just peculiar amalgams of smaller national schools? What are – if there were any – the genuine contributions of these ’former’ archaeologies to the international and national discourse? Who are the modern heirs of these archaeological schools, and what is their heritage? What lesson for can be learned from their history? Paper abstracts: ’German school’ and national archaeologies in SE Europe: facts and figures Predrag Novaković, University of Ljubljana, Faculty of Arts, Slovenia The paper explores the notion of the ’German school’ and its impact on the national archaeologies in the Western Balkans (i.e. the archaeologies of the countries of the former Yugoslavia) from the late 19th century onwards. It is argued, that in spite of a very long and strong tradition of German influence on developments in archaeology in Central and South-eastern Europe, the term ’German school’ (in actual use as a colloquialism) appeared later, in the context of the great divide in world archaeology since the 1960s onwards, when it served as a synonym for the so- called ’traditional’ archaeology. Moreover, careful investigation of the history of national archaeologies in the Western Balkans demonstrates that for the period prior to the Second World War one could barely speak of a distinctive ’German school’, but rather of different schools or components stemming from wider German-speaking or German culturally-dominated/influenced area, and that another component (Austrian, or rather the ’Vienna school’ of Archaeology) should be introduced and considered as an important source of influence, not only in conceptual, but also in infrastructural terms. The ’core - periphery’ model of knowledge production was primarily used for explaining the developmental trajectories in the national archaeologies in the Western Balkans in the 19th and 20th centuries and their relations with the Austrian and German Archaeological schools. The paper also brings important empirical data for supporting this argument. Kulturkreislehre and logical positivism: the Vienna School of Prehistory, ca. 1892-present Raimund Karl, Bangor University, United Kingdom In 1892, Moriz Hoernes (1852-1917) was awarded a Habilitation for Prehistory at the University of Vienna. Awarded a personal Chair in 1899 (promoted to established chair in 1911), he became the founder of the academic discipline in the Austro-Hungarian Empire. Perhaps even more importantly, he also founded the Vienna School of Prehistory with his two magisterial studies Die Urgeschichte des Menschen (Prehistory of

- 186 -

Man, Vienna 1892, his Habilitationsschrift) and Urgeschichte der bildenden Kunst (Prehistory of the Visual Arts, Vienna 1898; 3rd ed. Vienna 1925 revised and expanded by Oswald Menghin, Hoernes’ pupil and successor to the Chair at Vienna University). In the late 19th and early 20th century, the University of Vienna, who at the time could rightly claim to be the leading university in Central Europe and one of the best in the World, was an intellectual powerhouse. Vienna and its University were a particular hotbed for the development of epistemological frameworks, mainly that of logical positivism (with Ernst Mach and later the Wiener Kreis around Moritz Schlick, the latter strongly influenced by Ludwig Wittgenstein’s Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus), but also (mainly through Karl Popper) of critical rationalism. At the same time, the Kulturkreislehre (mainly proposed by Pater Wilhelm Schmidt) was becoming increasingly prominent, particularly in the Vienna School of Ethnology. It was in this intellectual context – though partially even predating the arrival at Vienna of key proponents like Mach and Schmidt (both in 1895) – that Hoernes, influenced by ideas of Rudolf Virchow, developed his ‘archaeological method’ by combining a strict logical positivist epistemology with a Kulturkreis approach. It is particularly the former – a strict insistence on the inductive method, on the meticulous collecting and observation of ‘naked facts’ and their combination to irrefutable knowledge (Hoernes 1892, 43); the patiently waiting, diligent work on the details, devoid of any subjective, generalising influences (ibid, 36) – which became the very fundament of the Vienna School of Prehistory. His ideas were promulgated throughout the Austro-Hungarian Empire by his students, and also by his successors and their respective successors, most taught by their respective predecessors, until today. Fundamentally epistemologically opposed to any ‘generalising influence’, and thus also to self-critical reflection, Hoernes’ positivist method has survived mostly unchanged to still dominate the Vienna School – and much of East Central European prehistory. In Hoernes’ line of epistemo-methodological succession, the archaeologist is still digging up, not people, but things. The Prehistoric Commission of the Imperial Academy of Science in Vienna (1878-1918) with special regard on Ferdinand von Hochstetter and the early period until 1884. Brigitta Mader, Tireste, Italy After a short introduction on the state of art of development of prehistoric researches in Austria before 1878, the author, who is after detailed archive researches going to publish her work about the history of the Prehistoric Commission of the Imperial Academy of Science in Vienna (Prähistorische Kommission der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften) from the foundation in 1878 until the end of the K.& k. Monarchy in 1918, presents in this paper the intense activities of this commission, which took place in the Austrian part (Cisleithanien) of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, activities which were important for the Viennese prehistoric discipline as well as for the prehistoric studies of all in this territory represented nationalities (Czechs, Slovaks, Slovens, Croats, Italians) respectively cultures (german, slavic, romance). The key position in the early period of Austrian prehistoric researches hold Ferdinand von Hochstetter, geologist, professor at the Polytechnikum in Vienna and later general director (Intendant) of the Natural history Court Museum in Vienna (k.k.naturhistorisches Hofmuseum), where he was the very first to create an anthropological-ethnografic department including the imperial prehistoric collection. It was also Hochstetter’s idea to propose to the Academy the institution of the Prehistoric Commission, which was first belonging only to the Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe but since 1886 also to the Philosophisch-historische Classe). Hochstetter with his special gift for organization directed the Prehistoric Commission until he died in 1884, had fruitful contacts with colleagues, did personally a lot of ground researches, carried out numerous still important excavations in Bohemia, Moravia, Austria, Slovenia and Croatia, published the results and last but not least stood up for cave protection to save archaeological and palaeontological material. Hochstetter’s merit is also the successful collaboration between the Prehistoric Commission, the Natural history museum and the Anthropological Society in Vienna, founded in 1870 as well as the „education“ and promotion of his assistants Franz Heger, Ernst Kittl and particularly Josef Szombathy, one oft he most important protagonists of the Austrian prehistoric archaeology. Looking for the difference. An anthropological-archaeological project in Lusatia/Germany at the end of the 1920th Susanne Grunwald, University of Leipzig, Germany I will give a talk about German-spaeking archaeology of the Sorbs, a slavic minority in Lusatia, between the 1920th and the 1960th. There were no systematic archaeological investigations - it was more a controlled cultural-scientific observation with an interesting interdisciplinary aspect. Until today it is common sense

- 187 -

in Germany that the so called Sorbs in Lusatia are the descendants of the Slavic tribes which came during in the early medivial centuries into the regions between the rivers Oder in the East and the rivers Elbe, Saale and Mulde in the West. From early beginning of Archaeology in Saxony the link between the Slaves and the Sorbs was accepted. However, the German-speaking Archaeology dominated the discurs and was focused on the creation of ethnic continuities from the late Bronce Age to the ancient Germans and to the German Expansion to the East since the 10th century. All was based on the unproven and unprovable proto-idea of differentiated ancient ethnicities and its continuity until the present. After First World War the political argument between the new Polish Republic and Germany about the lost territories in the East developed. Archaeology reacted on it and the discussion about the ethnicity of the Lusatian culture and about the cultural level of the Slavic culture in the Early Middle Age got more radical. In the same time there was a movement for the autonomy of Lusatia and the German Government in Berlin found an agency for the observation of this development in the centre of Lusatia, in Bautzen in Saxony. The most active archaeologist in those years in the Upper Lusatia, Walter Frenzel, was involved in this so called “Wendenabteilung” and was financed by the state. What I want to present is his collaboration with one of the most famous and dubious German anthropologists, Otto Reche. Reche was one of the main representatives of the ethnogency and together with Frenzel he had a project to prove the racial difference between the Sorbs in the Upper Lusatia and the Germans in this region. The concept was typical for the Ethnogency of the 1920th and 1930th but the design of the project was developed on archaeological data - which is a special case in the history of the German archaeology. The project was a disaster. There was no evidence for some physical differences. After the Second World War the new political actors in Germany regarded archaeology and anthropology with suspicion. The Sorbs official became the status of a protected ethnic minority. In cooperation with the Polish Republic a program was developed for the education of a young Sorbian archaeologist in Poland to establish a kind of archaeology of the Sorbs. But we have also strange continuities in this time. The observation of activities for the autonomy of the Sorbs was restructured after the war and we know a second attempt at the end of the 1960th to prove the ethnic differences between the Sorbs and the German-speaking population of the Lusatia, now done by the Humboldt-University in Berlin/GDR. Polish bioarchaeology (1930-1970) in its European context Arkadiusz Marciniak, University of Poznan, Poland The paper will discuss the beginnings and subsequent developments of bioarchaeology in the Polish archaeological milieu. It will start by systematically reviewing pioneering environmental and paleobotanical studies in Polish archaeology and their further transformations. It will also present examples of integrated archaeological–paleoenvironmental studies conducted in relation to excavations of some significant prehistoric sites. The paper will also elucidate a complex relations between this emerging tradition and similar developments in the UK and Scandinavia, especially with works of Grahame Clark and his excavations in Star Carr. In particular, it will discuss its bygone heuristic and methodological status. Finally, the paper will discuss an impact of his research model and advocated methodologies upon contemporary Polish bioarchaeological studies. Close-Reading Staša Babić, Faculty of Philosophy, University of Belgrade, Serbia The state named Yugoslavia covered a vast area of the Balkan peninsula during the major part of the 20th century. It was constituted after the World War I and dissolved into its six constituent republics in the devastating turmoils during the 1990s. Throughout its existence, the narrative of „brotherhood and unity of the Yugoslav peoples“ was fostered in most of the official projects. However, the under-current of particular (national) narratives was operating on a number of more or less pronounced levels. On the eve of the civil wars, during the 1980s, the five-volume comprehensive presentation of the praehistory of the Yugoslav lands (usually abbreviated as PJZ, vols I – V) was published in Sarajevo, including the contributions of all the leading experts from all the parts of the county. This monumental oeuvre presents the state of the art of the discipline of archaeology in Yugoslavia immediately prior to its breakdown. The project is designed and presented as the affirmation of the joint efforts of the most influential scholars, unifying the whole territory of the country into an integrated account of its praehistory. Yet, the five volumes, each covering one chronological segment from Palaeolithic to the Iron Age, are internally geographically divided, into seemingly neutrally labelled units, such as “the Central Balkan region”, more or less corresponding to the borders of the republics, soon to become independent states. Instead of implying a hidden agenda behind such organization of the volumes, my intention is to propose another

- 188 -

possible view, taking into account the theoretical and methodological basis of archaeology in the region. Heavily leaning upon the decades-long tradition of culture-historical paradigm, the generation of scholars behind the PJZ was reflecting one of the basic rules of the approach – unity of material culture over a region implying cultural and ultimately ethnic unity. Working hard to assemble a unified account of the praehistory of the region, but adhering to the principles emphasizing other priorities, the authors and editors produced a fragmented picture, soon to be echoed by the events of the present. The subsequent reception of the PJZ, varying from one archaeological community of the region to the other, before and after the breakdown of the county, may shed additional light onto the effects of former Yugoslav narrative in the discipline. Archaeology in pre-Austro-Hungarian era: Missing antiquarianism in Bosnian/Ottoman culture. Adnan Kaljanac, University of Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina Founding of the National Museum in Sarajevo in 1888 in the context of the establishment of the AustroHungarian authority in Bosnia and Herzegovina after the Berlin Congress in 1878 represent a corner stone in the development of archeological discipline in this country. Despite of some rather fragmentary evidence, one can barely speak of archaeological activities in Bosnia and Herzegovina during the Ottoman period. Ivan Franjo Jukic’s in his famous claim published in ‘Bosnian friend’, journal from 1850, clearly describes the situation; archeological findings after being excavated are sold to the foreign collectors. In the same text Jukić states his idea of a “Bosnian museum”, 38 years before its actual establishment in Sarajevo. In the Ottoman Empire the process of modernization was initiated already before 1850. Within the framework of these reforms the Museum of Antiquities was established 1847 in Istanbul, and in 1860 became incorporated in the newly formed Imperial Museum, with the purpose of collecting artifacts from all over the Ottoman Empire. However, uncontrolled excavations and sale of archaeological findings have continued despite the attempts of modernization of the Empire and the writings of Ivan Franjo Jukić. This situation resulted in the enactment of law in 1870 by Bosnian vilayet administration. That year vilayet administration published in journal “Bosnia” (issue from 27.01. to 08.02. in 1870) a law on the protection of antiquities. Nevertheless, archaeological activities of domestic and foreign collectors continued almost without interruption and on July 23, 1874, the Ottoman Ministry of Education, after a letter from the Grand Vizier, issued a regulation on antiquities. According to this regulation all archaeological excavations in the Empire were placed under the control and supervision of the Ministry of Education. Foreign excavators were prohibited further devastation of sites and easy exporting of the archaeological material from the Empire; they were obliged to leave one third of the collected finds in the country according to the choice of the Imperial Museum. Although this law was not implemented entirely in the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina, it represents only the final attempt of reform process within the Ottoman Empire to gain control in the archaeological excavation and protection of antiquities in Bosnia and Herzegovina. The first steps of archaeological activities on the imperial scale were made by establishment of the Museum of Antiquities 1847, and this certainly apply also Bosnia and Herzegovina. Although data from this period are generally limited to sporadic testimonies and interpretations of the laws of the Ottoman government; by using this data, it is possible to find grounds on which the first profesional archaeologists in the National Museum made great discoveries in a very short period of time. The Congress of Archaeologists and Antrhopologists in Sarajevo, 1894 Aleksandar Palavestra, University of Belgrade, Faculty of Philosophy, Serbia In the summer of 1894 the Provincial government of Bosnia and Herzegovina organized the Congress of Archaeologists and Anthropologists in the Landesmuseum in Sarajevo. The most esteemed European scholars were invited, and the majority of them accepted the invitation (R. Virchow, G. de Mortillet, O. Montelius, M. Hoernes, J. Ranke, O. Bendorf, J. Szombathy, S. Reinach, E. v. Fellenberg, L. Pigorini, R. Munro, R. Verneau etc.). The aim of the Congress was to introduce to the European archaeologists and anthropologists the results of the archaeological research in Bosnia and Herzegovina, and to inform with their advice the future work in the region. On the other hand, the wider ideological, political and theoretical context of this Congress was much more complex and multi-layered. Benjamin von Kállay, the Austrian Minister of Finance and the Governor of Bosnia and Herzegovina, was working towards the scientific proof of his long-term project of “civilizing” Bosnia and Herzegovina or, in other words, of historicizing the colony. Although the character of Austro-Hungarian colonialism is still an open question, there is sound evidence that Bosnia and Herzegovina was a proximate colony or an internal colony (in the European realm). In Bosnia and Herzegovina, the country of tamed Orientalism, a peculiar VIP

- 189 -

entertainment was staged for the European esteemed savants, offering them to learn about the nature, antiquity, exoticism, archaeological finds, anthropological characteristics of the population, as well as the alternating layers of culture and barbarian destruction. In the words of an Austrian traveller: “The Bosnian Sleeping Beauty still slept her age-old magical sleep and was only resurrected when the Imperial troops crossed the border and ushered in the new era” (H. Renner, 1896). The participants of the Congress discussed the archaeological and anthropological material offered to them by their hosts, including the excavations of Butmir and Glasinac, specially organized for the occasion. The way in which they worked hard to fit the material in front of them into the favourite dominant paradigms of the time (Egyptian influences, Phoenician colonies, terramara settlements, etc.) is worth analyzing from the point of view of the history of archaeological ideas. On the other hand, in the long run the hard-working archaeologists from Sarajevo, some of them even without formal archaeological training, were proven to be right when performing greater caution and offering more rational and convincing interpretations in the discussion with the famous guests. Thanks to their work, The Landesmuseum in Sarajevo became and – more than a hundred years later – remained one of the most important archaeological institutions in South-eastern Europe. Archaeology in Turkey since the Ottoman Empire Ayse Calik Ross, Kocaeli University, Turkey The story of archaeology in Turkey is linked not only to local historical developments but also to the country’s geo-political location in the first place. Because of its location, Anatolia has been of key importance to numerous major civilizations, something that could be said of few other territories. For this reason, modern scholars were by no means the first people to appreciate the archaeological heritage of Anatolia; early travelers and successive conquerors and dominant governing classes contributed significantly to the field of archaeology in Anatolia. In the era of the Ottoman Empire, which encompassed much of the area of the earlier Roman Empire, little attention was paid to those antiquities that the rulers and populace did not embrace as part of their own culture and heritage. These were mostly the preserve of foreign travelers, who were astonished to find antiquities wherever they looked and whose activities were not tightly scrutinized. A dramatic change in the study of archaeology took place after World War I when, as part of the westernizing and nationalist republican project, archaeology started to be pursued on a more systematic and scientific basis, following German models above all. This set the pattern for the practice of archaeology in the new Republic. As opposed to the laissez-faire approach of the Ottoman era, foreign archaeologists now had to obtain permission from the state if they wanted to carry out archaeological work, and measures were introduced to prevent the smuggling of antiquities out of the country. The next stage was to send scholars to Europe for training and research, mostly to Germany or France. When this generation returned home, they started a new era of “influence”, with scholars generally reproducing the norms of the archaeological school in which they had been trained, a pattern that has an impact to this day. A final development that can be noted is the recent setting up of archaeology departments across the country and the accompanying increase in the number of students and scholars of Archaeology. One apparent consequence of this is that Turkish scholars are choosing to focus on the sites and cultural items in the vicinity of their universities, whilst foreign scholars are carrying out field work in different locations across the country. Thinking former Portuguese colonial archaeology Ana Cristina Martins, IICT - Tropical Research Institut, Portugal Considered as a way to reaffirm national, regional, and local identities, archaeology has been also a means to legitimate colonial agendas. This was the case of the Portuguese empire. In the late nineteenth century, the Portuguese politicians promoted scientific expeditions to former overseas territories as a way to know them better in order to rule them better. One purpose detailed in the following century, particularly with the assertion of the totalitarian regime known in history as “New State” (“Estado Novo”), when it undertook a genuine scientific overseas occupation. Among the many areas of knowledge covered by this grandiose scheme, appeared in the archaeological studies, though still unofficial so, being led personally by the heads of so-called “anthropological missions”, the first of which was held in Mozambique (1936). Indeed, both their main mentor, Mendes Correa (18881960), as his most beloved successor, J. Santos Junior (1901-1990), were early physical anthropologists who have dedicated themselves to prehistoric research. Particularity that remained in field work conducted in different territories of the Portuguese empire, collecting abundant archaeological artifacts, publishing several reports, articles, together with the presentation of papers international scientific meetings. Along with archival material, the reading of those primary sources, manuscripts, iconographic, and printed

- 190 -

ones; let us discern the thought of their authors, identifying “schools”, and understand how they operated in field and office. More than that, we will argue that their work was deeply marked by the colonial agenda, as well as by international pressure on the Portuguese scientific production. Moreover, we will demonstrate that Portugal didn’t really need archaeological research to strengthen its identity (= including the empire one), thus explaining the delay recognized in the establishment of archaeological practice in the country. Bridging archaeologies in Romania. From national to post-modernist discourse. Neculai Bolohan, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania Histories of Romanian archaeology represent a piece within the puzzle of South-East European archaeologies. Deeply related to the Central European methodological framework before the WWII and soon after to the Marxist ideology up to 1990, the local archaeology tryed to create a genuine archaeology structured around certain personalities alike I. Andrieșescu, V. Pârvan, I. Nestor, Vl. Dumitrescu, R. Vulpe etc. They all contributed to the setting up of the main trajectories of the Romanian archaeology and in developing the interest for the national cultural heritage through their practice on the field, their academic work and the way they worked with the local museums. What are the results ? They manage to buld up, within the communist regime and with some exceptions, a „normal” archaeological framework by using a rather very technical discourse when talking about prehistorical cultures. The framework is still ambigous when they discuss about the end of the classical period or about the „dark age” in the Romanian history. At the moment to some extent there is a gap beetwen the „epigonoi” and the current generation which is improving in all manner the archaeological discourse. Thus, to the very general ideas about settlements patterns the reaction comes out by using the remote sensing technologies as for the very bushy pottery taxonomies the reaction is to use the current analytical inferences. Furthermore, the archaeology comes out to age and to the public. In this respect, the archaeology is not considered to be the attribute of a bunch of intelectual misfits and is fighting for unveil to the public the first secrets by evolving, step by step, a national infrastructure in an alter mondialization world. Session (Roundtable session):

49. RT. Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology Organisers: Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, Sheffield, United Kingdom Vesna Pintaric, University of Primorska, Koper, Slovenia Session abstract: This round table session will be a discussion structured around the topics of: - the current state of the archaeological profession across Europe and the world, with invited speakers giving brief reviews followed by contributions from the floor and general discussion; and - the potential repetition and expansion of the Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe project in 2012-14. This extensive project first collected and analysed information about archaeologists’ professional work in twelve states between 2006 and 2008, with national and transnational reports at www. discovering-archaeologists.eu. At the EAA Annual Meeting in 2010, the potential scope and timetable for such a project was discussed by the Committee, and it was agreed that all interested parties would seek to meet in Summer 2011 to draft an application to the European Commission. The Round Table will discuss progress, and will present an opportunity for new organisations to join the partnership that will take the project forward. - the Round Table will also hear a report on the Studying Archaeology in Europe project, an initiative that seeks to review the experiences and aims of current archaeological students and how this will influence their future working lives as archaeologists. The session will conclude with the business meeting of the Committee. Paper abstracts: Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe 2012-14: towards a new project Kenneth Aitchison, Landward Research Ltd, United Kingdom

- 191 -

The Discovering the Archaeologists of Europe was a successful project, part-funded by the European Commission, which brought the European Association of Archaeologists together with organisations in twelve states of the European Union between 2006 and 2008 to collect data and analyse the archaeological labour market in each of these countries. At the Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology’s Round Table in The Hague in 2010, planning was initiated for a repetition of this project in 2012-14 which could involve an expanded partnership, going beyond the original twelve countries and potentially involving participants from outside the European Union. This paper will report on the progress that has been made towards this new project, which has involved a major planning meeting in Prague in July 2011, and will invite contributions from individuals and organisations which have either already expressed an interest in participating or which think that they might like to be part of this new development. ‘Licensing, Self-Regulation, Incentives, or the “Invisible Hand”? Prospects for Professional Archaeology in the United States’ Ian Burrow, Hunter Research, Inc., United States “Professionalism” means different things to different archaeologists, and there is an ongoing and healthy debate about what professionalism looks like, or even if it is appropriate for archaeologists. Does professionalism imply legally instituted licensing by government, in the manner required of architects, doctors and lawyers? Or does it mean a consensus within the discipline over qualifications, standards and ethics? How do the complex “free-market” pressures of American cultural resource management play into this discussion? This paper will provide an update on professionalizing initiatives in U.S. Archaeology. The focus will be on the activities of the Register of Professional Archaeologists, but will also cover recent initiatives undertaken jointly with the American Cultural Resources Association (ACRA), and moves being made by the national societies in such areas as continuing professional education. The Register of Professional Archaeologists was established in 1998 and currently has over 2100 registrants who have signed a code of practice and a research standard. Violation of these codes renders the perpetrator liable to sanctions under an active grievance process. Six cases were addressed in 2010. A voluntary continuing professional education certification program was introduced in 2011. Archaeological field schools that meet RPA standards may certify as such and are eligible to apply for scholarships on behalf of students. Associative requirements for archaeological profession: the creation of an archaeology observatory Eva Parga-Dans, Spanish National Research Council, Santiago de Compostela, Spain Rocío Varela Pousa, Spanish National Research Council, Santiago de Compostela, Spain In the Spanish context, contract archaeology emerged as a new labour market in the nineties of last century, in which cooperatives, businesses, self-employed and employees were settling into a new niche of market. From 1990 until 2008 this activity has grown, reaching 273 companies that gradually acquired experience, diversified its expertise and created value. This prosperity period was related with the close relation with the construction sector and the increasing demand of archaeological services. Contract archaeology is studied as an economic activity with major structural problems that have become more severe due to the effects of the crisis and the paralysis of the construction sector. This weak structural base, combined with the economic effects, had led to major problems for the consolidation of this profession, frequently resulting in situations of instability in terms of employment, economic factors and services. For these reasons it is necessary to standardize parameters about this emergence profession and promote associative strategies. The Heritage Laboratory is actually working on the creation of an archaeology observatory which operates as a database of professional archaeology in Spain, offering open access and which is intended to centralise and update information on the Spanish archaeological sector. The creation of this “archaeology observatory” is presented as a necessary step in order to optimise the scientific, professional and social use of the data that has been gathered so far, and in turn is presented as a tool that makes it possible and easier to gather further data, which will undoubtedly contribute towards the development of new research connected with the invigoration of the heritage sector. This observatory includes the following information: • Catalogue of institutions and agents involved in archaeology. Providing identification and localization data (professionals and institutions). • Catalogue of legislation related to the management of Cultural Heritage. • Catalogue of recent publications related to the evolution of Spanish and European archaeo logical sector.

- 192 -

This project is characterised by being a pioneering activity in Spain, which is capable or organising, centralising, generating and transferring knowledge, meaning it would contribute towards the consolidation and strengthening of an archaeological sector which is affected by the economic crisis and different structural problems. Through this initiative, the results of the research would be made available for the sector and potential users as tool to encourage improving business competitiveness, transferring the tool as a website, and the technological and productive invigoration of the sector. CPAA Report: the Current State of the Archaeological Profession in Slovenia Vesna Pintaric, University of Primorska, Slovenia During recent years Slovenian professional archaeology has seen a number of changes, most notably through the implementation of a new Cultural Heritage Protection Act, which has also considerably changed the structure and organisation of archaeological work in Slovenia. Fundamental changes have also been implemented in the universities through the Bologna process reforms of the study programmes and a recent change in the structure of national funding for postgraduate studies. The report will outline the current state of the archaeological profession, the organisation and work of the archaeological community in Slovenia. The struggle for continuous education in Norwegian archaeology Tine Schenck, Mesolithic Resource Group, Norway The focus of the round table session, Committee on Professional Associations in Archaeology, is to illuminate and discuss current issues regarding the organisation of the archaeological profession across Europe. The final evaluation report of the Discovering the Archaeologist of Europe project 2012-2014 (January 2009) states that the goal of this committee and the project is to “Improve understanding of the requirements for, and capacity to provide, transparent qualifications for archaeologists across Europe, as well as to improve the quality of, and access to continuing vocational training and the lifelong acquisition of skills and competences.” The education and professional organisation of Norwegian field-archaeologists appear poorly adjusted to the day-to-day world of development-led archaeology. The possibility of most (temporarily employed) field-archaeologists to continue their vocational training is limited. It depends on the budget and guidelines of specific projects – guidelines made to safeguard the costs of the developer. Responsibility for “the lifelong acquisition of skills and competences” of the employees is only to a small extent taken by their public employer. This shortcoming may ultimately affect the quality of Norwegian archaeology. The question is whose responsibility it is to keep staff up to date and in pursuit of a lifelong acquisition of skills and competences. To what extent should a possibility for continuing education be considered a natural part of the employment? How should the costs of training and the improvement of skills be incorporated within the budgets of the museums running the excavations? MAARK – affiliated with the trade union Norwegian Association of Researchers (Forskerforbundet) –is an organisation representing temporarily employed archaeologist. MAARK is currently undertaking a study to examine to what extent the management of cultural heritage in Norway depends on short term employments. The study aims to produce statistics concerning employment conditions, salary and the maintenance of regular labour rights. It will also focus on whether temporarily employed staff is given the opportunity to attend seminars or publish results from their excavations in order to improve their qualifications and skills. Report on the UK Institute for Archaeologists Gerald Wait, Nexus Heritage, United Kingdom The UK’s Institute for Archaeologists has, during 2010-11, continued its programme of modernising and evolution. The effects of the economic recession that has so badly affected western markets has also had a strong influence on our activities, and our future plans as well. The Institute’s continuing initiatives focus on the following themes The nature of professional associations as distinct from membership organisations supporting members during hard times (various fee concessions, and the strategic and individual lobbying for posts) Balancing the role of the individual with that of organisations by proceeding with preparations for seeking a Royal Charter Advantages and disadvantages of chartered organisation – and then chartered individuals The Registered Organisation scheme

- 193 -

Plans for restructuring the institutes governance New representative bodies and responsibilities for greater democratic representation Focus on our 3 main roles – developing standards, monitoring compliance with standards, and promoting standards New ways of communicating with and serving our members interests Website, e-bulletins, The Archaeologist, etc Southport – IfA supported group of professionals within the industry who have formed a working party to think creatively and radically about how we practise and how new national policy may best be implemented. Session:

50. Archaeology and Law, Archaeology and Ethics

Organisers: Penny English, Anglia Ruskin University, Cambridge, United Kingdom Suzie Thomas, Council for British Archaeology, York, United Kingdom Session abstract: This session aims to explore the different legislative procedures in place across Europe that have a direct effect on archaeological heritage and the way in which this is managed. In particular, but not exclusively, we wish to focus on the ongoing issues to do with different types of ‘heritage crime’. These may range from the activities of nighthawks, tombaroli and other looters, through to the connected illicit antiquities trade, but also including other instances of heritage crime such as issues of vandalism, antisocial behaviour at heritage site settings, and architectural theft. We are keen to explore the different solutions that have been tried in various countries, and to hear how effective these have been. In particular, we are interested in initiatives that compliment existing legislation but serve to raise greater awareness and sense of ownership archaeological heritage, such as community stewardship programmes and activities that aim to engage and educate those connected to heritage crime activities. Central to the session are the key questions as to what extent the existing legal frameworks accurately reflect the ethical perspectives of archaeological practitioners in those countries, and what scope there may be to better connect and communicate with different partners at a Europe-wide level. Paper abstracts:

A proposal for ethical publishing in archaeology C Stephen Briggs, independent scholar, Wales In common with most disciplines in academe, archaeology is continuously under pressure to deliver more published products at greater speed. Quality and truth are often the unwitting casualties. Notable efforts have been made by some national institutions to halt the decline in quality. These have come from some in the pure sciences and in important branches of medical and applied science. The respective national societies of historical research in the USA and Britain have taken important initiatives in this regard with codes of conduct for publishing researchers. Generally-speaking, however, archaeology has not been quick similarly to adopt self-regulation and it might be argued that our subject still enjoys publishing freedoms that can sometimes verge on the licentious In Britain the author is campaigning to persuade the IfA, the CBA and individual archaeological publishing organisations to adopt a voluntary code of conduct. Basically, this would promote: best practice in the use and evaluation of evidence; encourage greater understanding of copyright law and sensitivity to the ownership of intellectual property, the avoidance of plagiarism, fabrication, falsification and deception in proposing, carrying out and reporting the results of research; the declaration of any interests, including financial ones that bear on publishing research findings; the practice of always giving due and appropriate acknowledgement of assistance received, financial or otherwise, encouraging that particular care be taken when more than one author is involved; following the most rigorous procedures for the citation of sources, including materials obtained from the internet, and reporting any conflict of interest, for example, by normally refusing to participate in the formal review

- 194 -

of work of anyone for whom they feel a sense of personal obligation or enmity. As a prelude to this presentation, some examples of inappropriate behaviours known to the writer will be mentioned. So far, he has circulated a document to interested publishing groups entitled Some Guidelines on Ethical Publishing for Archaeology. These have met a mixed reception. (Digital copies are available upon request from the author in advance of the session). It is hoped to encourage greater awareness of the existing problems and to encourage discussion of how better practice may be best developed. It is particularly hoped that examples of well-tried good practice will be forthcoming. Ethics and archaeology: between regulation and moral obligation Jean-Olivier Gransard-Desmond, ArkéoTopia, Longvilliers, France Nathalie Maximin, ArkéoTopia, Longvilliers, France Without going back to the time of Hippocrates, the archaeological community has not waited for current political and scientific events around questions of biology and nanotechnology before getting interested in this subject. Already in 1961, a group of American archaeologists published an article on questions of ethics and archaeology. This interest is easily understandable in the United States where as early as the 1930s, ethical charters took on an important place within organizations, whether in private enterprise or in foundations. There are many reasons for this: increasing globalization has made national legislation inefficient and impossible at the international level; organizations have preferred to anticipate a heavy-handed intervention by the state, by putting their own order in society; and these organizations have also reacted by demonstrating to the public their desire to communicate and commit to socially correct values for all. The recent reaction of the French government to journalists demanding the drafting of a deontological charter shows the importance of being able to anticipate the reactions of a state if one wants to take charge of one’s own sphere of expertise. Whereas the above considerations were principally the domain of business, we can recall the the Physician’s Oath of 1948 after the dropping of the first nuclear bomb, which showed the importance of this type of approach from the perspective of the scientific community. Working within existing charters but with the help of lawmakers, the archaeological community will draw upon one or more tools that would permit it to support not only the public but also the existing legal mechanisms, be they moral or regulatory. For this reason, in January 2010, ArkéoTopia officially launched its initiative for archaeological ethics, by participating in the Sciences and Democracy World Forum. A task force was formed and a summary of the literature was carried out under the leadership of Nathalie Maximin, a lawyer specialized in business and contracting law, and by Dr. Jean-Olivier Gransard-Desmond, an archaeologist. The objective was to make an inventory of what has been done in archaeology in order to establish the historical link between ethics and archaeology. This initiative will permit us to measure the limitations of existing codes in archaeology and to define the parameters of the work to be done. On the one hand, we will gain a better understanding of the issues and identify the principal documents currently used and on the other hand, we will establish a list of documents and codes developed in other areas. Based on the results of the summary that we will present, we will be able to determine what has motivated the interest of the archaeological community and thus be able to show the current limitations of the codes currently in force. Given these limits, we will propose solutions found within ArkéoTopia and the benefits that the profession will gain in deploying them – at the scientific level as well as in training students in archaeology, politics and social interaction. Human Remains in Private Collections: Aspects of Law, Ethics and Heritage Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany Christopher Frerking, Independent Scholar, Mannheim, Germany Most research conducted on historical or ancient human remains relies on material from archaeological sites or museum and institutional collections. In some cases, however, human remains may be held in private collections and “owned” by individuals. Many of these collections are clandestine, while others are known publicly. Numerous questions arise about human remains held in private collections. Aside from the obvious questions related to the authentic provenience of the specimen and the manner in which the specimen was acquired, researchers who have the opportunity to work with human remains from private collections must consider other issues. For example, what is the specific right of access to the human

- 195 -

remains, and who owns any data collected during the course of research projects? Are limitations placed on the types of investigations that can be conducted, or on which results can be published or otherwise publicly released? Is it acceptable for researchers to work with mummies held in private collections and what are the challenges, both ethical and legal? It is also critical to consider the impact of privately-held collections containing human remains on archaeological heritage. This paper will explore some of the aspects of law and ethics related to human remains held in private collections, and consider the impact of such collections on national and international heritage, archaeology and biological anthropology. More specifically, the paper will present the preliminary results of a survey administered to both professionals working with historical and ancient human remains, and to others in unrelated fields, in which respondents were asked to address issues related to human remains held in private collections. Finally, the paper proposes a potential registration system for private collections containing human remains. Monument protection in Ireland - implementing the legislation Seán Kirwan, Department of Arts, Heritage and the Gaeltacht, Ireland Given the large numbers of well preserved upstanding field monuments existing in the Irish landscape, many vulnerable to damage from agricultural work, it is not surprising that securing their protection has been a concern for many decades. Progress with the compilation of a national database of identifiable archaeological monuments in the 1980’s and 1990’s laid the basis for the introduction from 1994 of a statutory system of applying legal protection to known archaeological monuments in the form of a requirement for notice to be given of proposed work to such monuments. The last number of years have seen an increased focus by the National Monuments Service on the systematic documentation and investigation of reported cases of damage to monuments protected under this statutory system. This has included the referral of a small number of cases to the police for formal investigation. Recent years have also seen more systematic application of provisions of the National Monuments Acts which require consent for work to monuments of national importance in the ownership of local authorities. Local authorities in Ireland have many ruined medieval churches and associated burial grounds in their ownership, which are often the focus of attention from local groups who may wish to carry out what they see as restoration and in some cases do so without reference to the relevant authorities, thus potentially contravening both forms of legal protection noted above. The paper will review the above. It will focus on the learning process which has taken place in regard to implementing the legislation. Matters considered will include the identification of problems and gaps in the legislative scheme which may be addressed in proposed new legislation, the development of a consistent approach to deciding when and how to resolve cases by agreement with those responsible for damage and when to take the route of referral to the police, the issues arising from a system based on receipt of information from members of the public (sometimes anonymously) and potential conflict with communities in the cases of local “restoration” initiatives. Reference will also be made to the parallel systems of protection operating under the National Monuments Acts in respect of archaeological objects and historic wrecks. Dogma instead of common sense, or how in Poland the State is losing the battle with treasure hunters. Marcin Rudnicki, Instytut Archeologii Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego (Institute of Archaeology University of Warsaw), Poland Aleksander Bursche, University of Warsaw, Warszawa, Poland According to the regulations in force in Poland, practically every object discovered in the ground (irrespective of its chronology and value) is a heritage object and property of the State. While the chance finders – treasure hunters are not included in this category – are entitled to a reward, this is not obligatory. In practice, rewards are a fiction; the budget of the Ministry of Culture and National Heritage does not allocate resources for them. The treasure hunters, if they hand over their find to the appropriate authorities, can expect only problems, including legal prosecution. Increasingly often, collectors, and even some archaeologists, have gotten into trouble when – guided by their sense of duty – they decided to document finds. In recent years, instead of urgently needed legal reform we have seen only mounting pressure from the prosecution agencies. The effects of activity pursued by people who call themselves “protectors of heritage” are insignificant and, over the past few years, were limited to the recovery by the police of military finds from the 20th century or of the most common relics of modern period settlement of little value. In a situation where the regulations in force are confusing and imprecise, the police and officials have a great scope for arbitrary interpretation.

- 196 -

Meanwhile, the actual activity pursued by tens of thousands people – this is the estimated number of treasure hunters in Poland – remains outside any control. Every year, they make thousands various finds, very often of highest scientific and material value. Information about these finds enters scientific circulation only in exceptional cases, thanks to unofficial contacts with some archaeologists. The State has no means to successfully combat the treasure hunters and is completely helpless against this problem. The Ministry of Culture – responsible, in practice, for creating the State policy on heritage protection – is fiercely defending the dogmatic regulations, completely divorced from contemporary reality. Absurd law, not accepted by the public, is completely ineffective; instead of protecting archaeological objects – is harmful for them. As a result, almost all the chance finds are ending up in private hands. Science has suffered too because a significant portion of data is being irrevocably lost. Modern archaeology of the metal age, deprived of a significant portion of scientifically valuable sources, is functioning divorced from reality. The people responsible for this situation are not protecting archaeological heritage, they are harming it. A few decades from now there will be nothing to protect, so, perhaps, the problem will have solved itself. But before this happens we need to see quick and decisive change of the law, modelled on the British Treasure Act of 1996 – based on solutions which are the most pragmatic and compatible with modern reality. We will be urging this not only to our authorities and politicians, but also to representatives of other countries – also those which continue to believe that their problems are not as serious as in Poland. Legislation & Persuasion; a Scottish Perspective on Portable Antiquities Stuart Campbell, National Museums Scotland, United Kingdom Although it is common to focus on issues such as heritage crime from a purely legislative and procedural perspective this paper will also focus on other, less obvious aspects which have an equally significant impact on heritage management, relating in particular to artefacts or portable antiquities. This paper will address these issues through the proposer’s experience of working with the Treasure Trove Unit at National Museums Scotland. Due to different legal systems in England and Scotland the law regarding portable antiquities differs in each country, leaving the UK in the unusual position of having different laws regarding ownership of antiquities in different parts of the same national boundary. It is how the finders of objects react to this unusual situation which has as much effect on the outcomes as the law itself does. It is the intention to discuss this and other ‘real world’ issues which enact themselves beyond the reach of policy documents and primary legislation and to question what we seek to protect by heritage law and why. While some aspects –like the state’s ownership of an artefact- are highly regulated, other aspects –like the conduct of the finder- are not and the paper will examine how these issues have been brought to a head by the growing popularity of metal detecting. The paper will discuss in detail this grey area between ‘bad practice’ and outright illegality for which it is difficult or impossible to legislate, at least under current laws. While much legislation seeks to protect archaeology from a notional class of well-informed criminals who knowledgably target sites and artefacts the evidence suggests that damage can also be caused by metal-detectorists who are often well meaning but also poorly informed. In effect, this is a useful means to emphasise what may be an intractable issue; that the material and heritage resources which are the professional tools of the archaeologist are to the metal detectorist the ways and means of a hobby activity. Forestry as a crime Vesa Laulumaa, The National Board of Antiquities, Finland Satu Koivisto, The Finnish National Board of Antiquities, Finland Archaeological site protection and conservation in forested areas have almost totally been neglected by Finnish and Swedish forestry for decades. Hundreds of sites have been partly damaged or totally destroyed due to the ‘effectiveness’ of modern forest machinery. All this has happened even though archaeological sites are automatically protected by the Antiquities Act and any kind of damaging to them is always a crime; a crime, which has often been committed but rarely punished. One of the main problems in enforcing the law has been that officials must prove that damaging was deliberately performed and took place within two years. Consequently, these preconditions constitute a black spot in practice, since archaeological sites are usually monitored only once a decade on average. However, after many years of frustrating struggle between cultural heritage management and forestry branches, these two sides are finally closing on each other. They have acknowledged that things do not improve by fighting in the court, but by mutual co-operation and understanding. To enhance and deepen the collaboration, The Forests’ Cultural Heritage in the Kvarken Region (Skogens kulturarv i Kvarkenre-

- 197 -

gionen SKAIK) -project was launched in 2009. The promising results of the innovative year encouraged the project partners to continue the work as an implementation phase for 2011–2013. The primary objectives for the SKAIK -project are: 1. informing and training forestry personnel and forest owners about cultural heritage, 2. developing archaeological field survey methods and documentation in forest environments and 3. protecting and maintaining cultural heritage sites against further damage. This paper addresses the experiences and future prospects of the SKAIK -project carried out in co-operation on both sides of the Bay of Bothnia, Finnish Ostrobothnia and Swedish Västerbotten. Session:

51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage Organisers: Katalin Wollák, National Office of Cultural Heritage, Budapest, Hungary Terje B. Hovland, Riksantikvaren - Directorate for Cultural Heritage, Norway Session abstract: The implementation of the Valletta Convention and the general strengthening of the management of the archaeological heritage the last 20 years, has in many European countries led to a long needed focus on the building up of management structures with the necessary systems and routines. Different methodologies have been elaborated from preservation in situ through mitigation to preservation by record to collect important information from sites that otherwise would have been lost due to different types of construction works.. Another result of the Valletta Convention has been that most European countries now practice the user pay-principle. All of this led to an enormous increase in the number of archaeological excavations in the first part of the last decennium. Even though many countries have experienced a dramatic decline due to the financial crises, a large amount of excavations are still being done every year. Mostly on the expenses of the developer, these excavations aggregate every year vast quantities of archaeological material and documentation, but the end result is most commonly grey literature. To what extent have we succeeded in transferring the accumulated results into knew knowledge, when even university students often base a lot of their studies upon 20 year old results and practices? Do we make adequate steps to apply preventive, non-destructive technologies for getting better knowledge of the archaeologically sensitive areas? Do we reflect sufficiently about the ethical implications of our newly gained influence? And if so, are we willing to act responsibly and to make strong priorities of what to excavate and not? We’ve used a lot of time and effort to argue for the uniqueness of every site and monument, but for how long will the public in general accept that we accumulate more and more documentation and grey literature about sites and monuments seemingly equal for the common eye. To what extent do we manage to produce knew knowledge about the past that is relevant for the people of today? Who cares about yet another proof that people in a long gone period ate fish? In this session we will focus upon our societal responsibility as archaeologists, and discuss whether we’re putting enough emphasis on our prioritisations and the knowledge that we produce. What should be our strategic priorities for the next 20 years to ensure that people do care and acknowledge the need for managing the archaeological heritage also in the future? Paper abstracts: How can we help you? Carsten Paludan-Müller, NIKU The Norwegian Institute For Cultural Heritage Research, Norway If archaeology at an earlier stage of its history contributed significantly to the ideological platform of the nation state, and provided encouragement for the unshakeable belief in progress and European superiority, what then would be a good reason in a contemporary context for investing in archaeological excavations? Surely there are states - also in Europe, where a nationalistic perspective is unfortunately still, or again getting in line with the dominant discourse. But for the majority of the European archaeologists this is neither a relevant framework for the understanding of the record they are excavating, nor is it a relevant framework for a discourse through which contemporary archaeologists can have something meaningful

- 198 -

to offer to their fellow citizens. The problem is not that archaeologists as such are out of touch with contemporary society, but rather that the format in which they most frequently exercise their trade (rescue archaeology) has too much in common with a ritual practise, that has been cut loose from the frame of reference, that once gave it meaning. The legal instruments that has given us as archaeologist the means to pile up data, samples and objects from an infinite number of sites, have neither provided us with the obligation nor with the means to embed our excavations into a productive ecology of knowledge and culture. This situation can not last. The question is just, who is going to end it? We still have a chance, and I believe an obligation to do this by ourselves. As an academic and not least as a civic point of departure we must begin by discussing what types of results in the form of knowledge and cultural benefits could and should we be able to bring back to society from the archaeological excavations. Archaeology must focus on the issues that are of importance to people in contemporary society and use them as a basis from which to develop questions and approaches, that can guide our choices of objects and methods for our excavations. We then need to work politically in order to gain acceptance for breaking with to days narrowly legalistic-economic decision-making about what to excavate, and what to do with what we found. The questions and issues, that we can use to guide our archaeological practise will probably range widely, from themes such as the impact of climate change upon past societies and major transformative shifts under the impact of past periods of globalisation, to how and why the local village attained its current shape. What it demands from us is the willingness to abandon the excavation of objects, just because they happen to be in the same spot as a new construction work. What it demands from the lawmakers is a different scheme for regulation and financing, that allow us to take out the full potential of the fewer excavations that we conduct. Towards an archaeology that matters - ways of making development-led archaeology relevant to people of today Carolina Andersson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden It is important that development-led archaeology, a large-scale and expensive activity, is based on a deeper understanding of its importance, what results one can expect and who benefits from these results. When we at the Swedish National Heritage Board started to revise the regulations for development-led archaeology in 2007 one of the starting points was to clarify the objectives of development-led archaeology and open up for a new focus. The scientific results should no longer be the aim but the means. The overall objective formulated was to transform and present the results of an excavation for different target groups in an interesting and relevant manner. This does not mean that the scientific results would be subordinated. Rather, this new focus presupposes research - we have nothing of interest or relevance to tell the public unless our narrative (storytelling) is based on good scientific results. To achieve a change of direction in development-led archeology, the new regulation contains several different “tools”. Of fundamental importance is the formation of strategies for development-led archaeology, strategies that address the question - what do we want archaeology to achieve? The strategies will be prepared on a regional level due to different needs and conditions and not the least due to the democratic aspect. It is also important that the regional administrative boards engage different stakeholders such as local history societies, homestead museums, regional/local museums and researchers in the region. In the regulations the term reporting is given a new and wider content; “written or oral reports of observations made in connection with an excavation. The kind of reporting to be adopted depends on the aim and direction of the excavation, and also on the intended target group”. This broader concept gives the regional administrative boards the possibility to commission not only a report for the archive but a variety of activities and products. Examples of this are tours on the excavation sites, popular presentations of the results for the general public as well as articles and publications in English for researchers. The regulations have now been in force for little a more than 3 years, and we have recently begun to do follow-up of how effective the regulations have been so far. In my presentation I will show some of these results and discuss ways of making development-led archaeology more relevant to people of today. When the model fails. Spanish archaeology at the edge of collapse. Jaime Almansa Sánchez, JAS Arqueología SLU, Spain Twenty-five years ago nobody figured out the Archaeology we do today. After the promulgation of the national frame law (16/1985) and the transfer of the competences in Culture to the Autonomous Regions,

- 199 -

each one had to build up their own legislation and management model. First attempts tried to follow a classical concept of ‘public domain’ but the increasing number of actions and the low resources available gave green light to the capitalization of archaeological management. After that, the context became similar to the situation framing this session with vast structural problems affecting every niche of the profession. The different management models are collapsing and the attempts to introduce Preventive and Public Archaeology do not seem to be enough in most regions. This paper will review the history of archaeological management in contemporary Spain, analyzing the reasons and consequences of the never-expected raise of Archaeology. Different problems (specifically communication and planning) arose with the years setting a point of no return. Universities are adapting to Bologna with a new degree that still does not meet the needs of the archaeology practiced. Commercial Archaeology risked a lot in the good times and now suffers the consequences with the economical crisis. The responsible Administration washed its hands of the matter while is trying to manage thousands of files every year. Museums are overloaded with materials and represent one of the few opportunities for the Public to engage with Archaeology. With this panorama, the slight line between ethical and unethical behaviour is very difficult to set, and illegal does not always correspond to unethical. After finally joining Valleta Convention last January, a new hope arises for Spanish Archaeology. Some articles should affect current models and there is a possibility in some regions to adapt laws, or even start a new regulation process. This would help to provide the Administration with the tools needed to improve the management and practice of Archaeology. Some ideas from the sector will also be presented in order to try finding solutions towards a better Archaeology. Bound to progress: Thoughts about the evolution, role and future of archaeology in Hungary Attila Gyucha, Hungarian National Museum, Center of National Heritage Protection, Budapest, Hungary Máté Stibrányi, Hungarian National Museum, Center of National Heritage Protection, Budapest, Hungary The past two decades have witnessed principal changes in Hungarian archaeology. These developments were mostly associated with large-scale construction works, such as highway or pipeline projects, and have resulted in the recovery of several million squaremeters of previously unearthed sites in the country. The legal background and organizational structure related to cultural heritage protection (including rescue operations) has undergone fundamental alterations multiple times during the last 20 years, and attempting to adapt the protection management to new professional challenges has resulted in numerous critical issues that have not yet to be addressed (e. g. the constant misunderstanding and misinterpretation of the role of both academic and CRM activities). The changes have brought to light, and thus far have failed to solve, such problems that result in the decreasing support of heritage protection by social actors (e.g. politics, investors, local communities) involved in archaeological rescue operations in various fields and at different scales. The termination of the national-scale archaeological mapping program, which began in the 1960’s and gave rise to the identification of thousands of sites, coincided with the onset of large-scale infrastructural projects in Hungary. Largely owing to the interruption of the program archaeologists are often unable to fulfill the investors’ requirements for quality data concerning the elements of archaeological heritage located in construction areas. Apart from the lack of adequate information that prevents partners from obtaining reliable data on the duration and expenses of archaeological works, the deficiency of proper public and professional presentations of the results of rescue activities, the lack of societal feedback, has also contributed to the weakening reputation of archaeology. In some cases this has led to the challenge or denial of the importance of archaeological heritage and the necessity of its protection. Our paper aims at dealing with these critical issues and seeks solutions for the restitution of long-term and widespread societal acceptance on the issue of heritage protection. Managing the archeological heritage of Bavaria - efforts, results, priorities for the next steps Joachim Haberstroh, Bayer. Landesamt für Denkmalpflege, Germany Concerning periods which supply none or only rare information of written sources, the Bavarian history can be studied only based on archaeological objects and sites. Therefore, the protection of archaeological sites as archives of our history is important for the public agenda. Though the object of efforts must be to preserve archaeological sites, excavations still are the most common instrument dealing with. Together with the strict application of the user-pays-principle over the last 15 years this has led to a high level of transparency in view of the costs for archaeological investigations and an enormously increasing number of excavations (ca. 300 p.a.). But providing information may also be a strategy to establish stronger ties between the developers and planners and the conservation authorities. It is important to talk to partners and investors in their own language. The economic value of

- 200 -

the sites has to be defined and the more precisely we argue the better will be the acceptance of preserving concepts or costs of excavation, conservation and scientific examination. But what about the material and documentation accumulated in the archives and museums as a result of the building boom of the past years? Closely linked to this problem is the question of how to help people appreciate and care for their archaeological heritage. We will have to find ways to transform the results of excavations into new knowledge and give it back to people through publications, exhibitions or educational work more promptly. The BayernViewer-denkmal (http://www.geodaten.bayern.de/tomcat_ files/denkmal_start.html) provided on our homepage since 2008 was an important step to achieve this goal. Though this way of going public with our information on archaeological sites was a controversial issue, today it is an essential and successful instrument of prevention. Regional cadastres employed by assistance of investors and local authorities should be integrated step by step as an instrument to provide the best data on monuments and sites in the Fachinformationssystem Denkmalpflege (FIS) which is our daily working tool. In this context of prevention the future of volunteers in archaeology also has to be discussed. How can volunteers contribute to the work of professional archaeologists? Which activities and opportunities for volunteers can be found to help to look after our archaeological heritage and its condition after decades of intensive erosion? On the other side of the preservation process we have to face new challenges due to the so called “Bologna process”. Who will be there to deal with our results of excavations in a few years? How will the jobs of the Bachelors of archaeology look like? There is a risk that more excavations will only prevent to gain new knowledge instead of increasing it. These reflections show major challenges on all process levels for archaeologists and the conservation authorities in the near future. Priorities have to be changed. Prevention and Communication have to be key words in an integrated management process. Developing new concepts and a new philosophy in dealing with our archaeological heritage is an important task for conservation authorities throughout Europe. The Cultural Heritage of Finnish forests - what should we protect? Riikka Mustonen, Metsähallitus, Finland NFP - The National Forest Programme is the base of Finnish forest policy. One of its aims is the promotion of recreational and cultural use of forests. For this purpose Metsähallitus has started a project in order to map the cultural heritage sites in the state forests. NFP Cultural Heritage Survey is the largest archaeological survey ever made in Finland so far. Unlike before the archaeologists in this project are mapping cultural heritage sites dating from the Stone Age all the way to the 1950’s. This has led to a major increase in the number of known cultural heritage sites. The question now is what to do with these sites. How do we decide which ones deserve to be protected and how should we protect them? These questions call for an open discussion of values. This discussion should not take place only behind closed doors in archaeological seminars but should also include the general public. We as professionals should lead the discussion and give some guidelines to be followed. But are we ready for this? State of archaeological heritage management in Slovakia Noemi Pazinova, Constantine the Philosopher University Nitra, Slovakia Ján Beljak, Archaeological Institute of the Slovak Academy of Sciences, Nitra, Slovakia Matej Ruttkay, Archaeological Institute Slovak Academy of Sciences in Nitra, Nitra, Slovakia In this paper we focus on the protection and preservation of archaeological heritage in Slovakia. The aim is to give an objective view of the state of archaeological heritage (sites, cultural monuments, finds ...), and give a report on the perspectives and possibilities of rescue and prediction of archaeological sites. Concrete examples will be given to highlight the current state of national cultural monuments and ”ordinary” sites. We´ll look at the criteria and priorities for conservation of archaeological sites and naturally preserved sites. We´ll also present some opportunities for effective cooperation between archaeologists, land owners and users, where the archaeological site is located. In the contribution we want to present the project of the Archaeological Institute of Slovak Academy of Sciences in Nitra ”Research Centre of the oldest history of the Middle Danube” with a focus on the activity of ”Building a technology centre in search of archaeological sites using modern methods”. The project focuses primarily on the archaeological prospection of regions in Slovakia, which are less archaeologically identified, f. e. south-central Slovakia and neighbouring regions of eastern and western Slovakia. These are regions where there is very little opportunity to carry out rescue archaeological research related to capital investments, as there is longneglected infrastructure and industry. At the same time there is high unemployment associated with unwillingness of archaeologists originating in these regions to return after graduation back. On the other

- 201 -

site, in prehistory and proto-history these regions belonged to the most intensely populated. Intention of the project is as much as possible to fill a gap in knowledge of the archaeological heritage. Used are all available methods of archaeological prospection as: air prospecting, geophysical research, field surveys in the form of surface collection. In terms of Slovak legislation it is problematic to use a metal detector survey and implement an archaeological excavation probe method. Preparation of research documentation and surveying of archaeological sites using GPS is part of prospection. Archaeological surveys are conducted by working groups of the Archaeological Institute in all regional offices: Nitra, Zvolen, Spisská Nová Ves and Kosice. From record to understanding: development-led archaeology in England today Roger M Thomas, English Heritage, United Kingdom The situation England from 1990 onwards was very much as described in the session abstract: very large expenditure by developers on archaeological investigations, much good work done, a huge amount of new information collected, but some problems with publication, and also questions about whether the value of all of this work, and the wider public benefit gained from it, was in proportion to the money spent on it. In 2010, the government introduced a new policy for archaeology and development in England. This places a strong emphasis on advancing understanding of the past through development-led archaeological work (rather than on ‘recording’ as an end in itself). The policy stresses the importance of publication, and of producing wider public benefit. Under this approach, the new knowledge gained can be seen as ‘offsetting’ the loss of the remains themselves. This paper will explore some of the potential implications of this new policy for archaeological practice in England. It will also look at some initiatives which been taken in England to extract academic value from development-led work. Finally, the paper will also consider the possible impact of the government’s ‘localism’ agenda (which seeks to put more power in the hands of local communities) on approaches to research in the context of development-led archaeology. Session:

52. Lithic Scatters, a European Perspective

Organisers: Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom, Bjørn Smit, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Session abstract: Prehistoric stone tools and waste (‘lithic scatters’) have been recorded across Europe by amateur and professional archaeologists for over 100 years. Surprisingly, despite this long tradition of discovery, with seminal works, from studies on site formation processes to typology, surface-derived lithics often have limited legal protection. Despite their ubiquitous nature and the sheer quantity of sites known from region to region, lithic scatters remain under valued and marginal to textbook prehistory! Why? This session will raise the profile of this unique heritage asset highlighting the potential for this category of site and artefact assemblage, at a sub-regional, regional and national/European-wide scale. Objectives: Papers in this session, whilst acknowledging the limitations and difficulties of this category of evidence, will focus on the positive qualities and potential of lithic scatters. Six inter-linked themes may be addressed: • Different scales of analysis: from landscape to assemblage • Methods and techniques: in field and through lithic analysis • Interpretation: period(s), function(s) and social meaning • Different regional and national traditions of scholarship • Heritage asset legislation and national and/or Europe-wide policy • Contribution towards European Archaeological Heritage Resource Management. Methods: A regular session is proposed, with poster session. The session will be chaired by the organiser or a colleague. Results: The session will be the first of its type at a European-level conference to raise the significance of

- 202 -

a wasting and depleting category of heritage asset, partly the result of change in Europe-wide intensive and large scale agricultural practices since 1945. The session is planned to be published in 2012-13: a land-mark peer-reviewed monograph. Conclusions: The session and subsequent publication will form the basis for a new network connecting archaeologists and heritage professionals across Europe, Lithic Scatters Papers; for those concerned with lithic scatters research, heritage protection and cultural resource management. Paper abstracts: On the valuation of lithic scatters. Examples of site- and landscape-oriented approaches from the Netherlands. Eelco Rensink, Cultural Heritage Agency, Netherlands Research of prehistoric lithic scatters has a long tradition in the Netherlands, especially in Pleistocene areas in the northern, eastern and southern part of the country. In comparison with the last century, the valuation of lithic scatters has become increasingly important in order to make well-founded decisions in the context of archaeological heritage management. For this purpose, methods and procedures of field work (borings, trial squares, sieving of sediment) have been developed which now are generally applied by commercial companies when dealing with prehistoric hunter-gatherer sites. The paper will start with a short review of the practice of valuating prehistoric lithic scatters in the Pleistocene sandy areas of the Netherlands. While there seems to be agreement among archaeologists on the methods to be applied during field work, there is less consensus about what should be considered as ‘necessary’ in order to valuate early prehistoric sites and landscapes. For instance, how much and which sections of a palaeolithic or mesolithic site need to be excavated to reach reliable conclusions about its intrinsic and physical qualities? And how do we deal, in preventive archaeology, with the valuation of extensive lithic landscapes consisting of both dense lithic scatters and intermediate areas with much lower numbers of flint artefacts and without any features, such as hearths? In the second part of the paper, we will discuss these questions in the light of both site- and landscape-oriented approaches and using three examples from the Netherlands: Stroe (Hamburgian), Weerterbergen (Mesolithic) and Well-Aijen (Mesolithic and Neolithic). Scattered landscapes: research and management strategies of early prehistoric archaeology in Flanders (Belgium) Erwin Meylemans, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Marc De Bie, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Marijn Van Gils, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium Bart Vanmontfort, Katholieke universiteit Leuven, Heverlee, Belgium Yves Perdaen, Flemish Heritage Institute, Brussels, Belgium The ‘known’ archaeological heritage of the early prehistoric periods (Palaeolithic, Mesolithic, Neolithic) of Flanders is in a very general sense characterized by three typical ‘preservation conditions’: • sites are situated on Pleistocene surfaces not covered by later sediment deposition and are subjected to erosion and tillage practices; • sites are situated on Pleistocene surfaces not covered by later sediment deposition but are associated with more or less intact Holocene soil profiles; • sites are situated on surfaces that have been covered by later sediment deposition. The first category of sites represents by far the highest number of known sites, because of both the large amount of areas under agriculture and the fact that these sites are easily detected through fieldwalking. The second category of sites is often situated in areas covered by forest, heathland, etc. and only detected by borehole/testpitting surveys. Finally, the third category is either covered by aeolian sediments or associated with (riverine or coastal) wetland settings, landscapes covered with Holocene alluvial overburden. These sites are generally detected in quarries or through intensive borehole surveys based on prior constructed geological and geomorphological frameworks. Although all are part of one dataset, continuous both in space and time, within research and heritage management each category of sites demands its own set of approaches and strategies. Current archaeological practice in Flanders demonstrates that the applied methods are often ill suited. Surveys undertaken in preventive archaeology are mostly oriented towards trial trenching, accounting for the low amount of detected early prehistoric sites. Moreover, both borehole surveys for and excavations of early prehistoric sites are rather expensive, thus instigating excavation of small samples of the site (complexes). This evokes the problem of valuation and selection, often based on low resolution infor-

- 203 -

mation. Through a number of case studies reflecting the different preservation states sketched above, we present an overview of the applied methodologies for the detection and evaluation of early prehistoric sites in Flanders, within the framework of the current preventive archaeology and archaeological heritage management in general. Against this background a current state of research is presented, and a number of key issues is highlighted. Lithic scatters in the British Isles: from antiquarianism to heritage protection Clive Bond, University of Winchester, United Kingdom This paper will review the past thirty or so years of work on lithic scatters in the British Isles. Three stages in research, methodology, practice and policy can be identified: • c.1975-c.1987: Sampling and Field Methods • c.1987-c.1995: Extensive Sub-Regional and Regional survey • c.1995-c.2011: Analysis, Interpretation and Community Engagement. From this history this paper will argue that the British tradition and approach towards this class of undesignated heritage asset demonstrates a unique potential to engage with the general public. ‘Flinting’, collecting stone tools and waste from ploughed fields has a long tradition in the regions, mostly led by enthusiastic, knowledgeable and skilled amateur field walkers. Lithic scatters often have good in-field provenance and contrary to misconceptions, can often represent quality samples of artefact assemblages from the plough soil. Many of these assemblages are archived and ignored in our local and regional museums. The challenge for the future is to develop new ways of working with people from diverse communities and with different interests, including voluntary groups, amenity societies, farmers and landowners. Only by an inclusive stakeholder approach between the Heritage Sector and these groups will lithic scatters be recorded, evaluated, perhaps monitored and managed in a long-term, sustainable way. Case studies from the nation-wide Portable Antiquities Scheme and Continuing Education (Outreach in Higher Education) programmes will be discussed to demonstrate the strength of utilising local people to record lithic scatters. Community-led field work guided by heritage professionals is argued to be the only sustainable way to better recognise the value and protect this important class of heritage asset. Britain with this rich amateur tradition is in a unique place to develop sustainable ways of managing lithic scatters. The importance of Palaeolithic surface-scatters to our understanding of hominin dispersal and Neanderthal variability: Key methods for unlocking hidden data. Julie Scott-Jackson, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Understanding Palaeolithic hominin dispersal patterns requires a synthesis of information and techniques. Without doubt, well dated excavated sites have the potential to yielded site-specific data of international importance. But one thing these site-specific data do not provide is information on Palaeolithic peoples’ use of the landscape as a whole. The visible evidence for a Palaeolithic presence in a landscape is the surface-scatters of stone-tools and waste-flakes. With the use of sophisticated equipment and analytical methods to study surface-scatters, data derived from these studies provide important information to address questions of hominin behavioural organisation that include habitat range, habitat preferences and provision of resources across the whole landscape. Furthermore, the information gathered from surface-scatter investigations provides large data-sets for comparative artefact techno-typological analyses. Also, identifying the Palaeolithic preservation potential of an area; that is, the geomorphological processes implicated in the retention or destruction of a surface-scatter answers the question: how and why does this surface-scatter (or site) remain? Likewise, data originating from the extensive field investigations (which are needed initially to locate surface-scatters) also identify areas that have Palaeolithic in-situ site potential and warrant detailed excavation. The identification and recording of Palaeolithic surface-scatters is often difficult in terms of resources, timing and expertise. Commercial and national developments and indeed climatic variations, contribute to the loss of this ancient archaeology and consequently, information of a regional and perhaps international importance that can never be recovered.

- 204 -

A Late Palaeolithic ‘lovers’ camp’ at Tranbjerg, Denmark. Lithic scatters as minimal units in the analysis of settlement hierarchies. An example from the southern Scandinavian Late Palaeolithic Felix Riede, Aarhus University, Denmark In 2006, rescue excavation in Tranbjerg to the southwest of Århus in Denmark led to the discovery of a miniscule lithic scatter. The entire assemblage only contains one formal tool, a handful of blades and flakes as well as some debitage – the kind of site the late Lewis Binford might describe as a ‘lovers’ camp’. At face value, this scatter is unremarkable if it was not for the high percentage of refits amongst these flints, and the technological information value of the blades and flakes. What can we learn from such a minimal lithic scatter? I begin this presentation by describing and interpreting the Tranbjerg assemblage and its likely cultural affiliation. I then move on to a broader discussion of how to define an archaeological site as a behaviourally and culture-historically meaningful unit in the Late Palaeolithic in southern Scandinavia, and the attendant perceptions of settlement hierarchy during this period. I argue that the smallest sites have generally been ignored in favour of larger stations, and that a comparative assessment of significant changes in this settlement hierarchy is lacking. I take some first steps towards such an analysis by considering the settlement hierarchy in the southern Scandinavian Late Palaeolithic diachronically, and by comparing it with those of other areas in Europe. Tracing the pioneer settlements in Scandinavia – examples from the province Dalarna Helena Knutsson, Stoneslab, Sweden Kjel Knutsson, Uppsala University, Sweden Several prehistoric sites have been discovered during surveys along rivers and lakesin the county of Dalarna in central Sweden during the last 50 years. Most of them were found and documented by Dr. Ragnar Lannerbro and his family. The material contains large numbers of lithics, blades, cores, bifacial tools and debitage indicating tool production. Raw materials used in the production range from quartz through to several sorts of volcanic and metamorphous to sedimentary rocks. In the beginning sites were on the ancient shoreline of the Ancylus lake. The sites are badly dated and compose of several chronological levels. Differences in techniques used for production of stone tools suggest that is the case. We have been developing different methods to separate the different chronological levels in the materials, mostly by use of chaîne opératoire analysis, refitting and comparisons with contemporaneous (i.e. Late Palaeolithic - Bronze Age) technologies from the surrounding regions in and outside of Scandinavia. In this paper we would like to present the materials from Dalarna and suggest a possible chronological division of them using the mentioned methods. Lithic scatters in the Mesolithic of Northern Britain: a valuable archaeological resource or just a load of rubbish? Clive Bonsall, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom Maria Gurova, National Institute of Archaeology and Museum, Sofia, Bulgaria Lithic scatters are the dominant component of the archaeological record of the Mesolithic in Northern Britain. Such surface artefact concentrations represent a complex sequence of human actions and natural processes – artefact manufacture, use, discard, burial, alteration, movement and exposure. This paper presents observations on seven lithic scatters in N England and Scotland, which were the focus of systematic excavations employing similar methods of recovery and recording. In order to investigate the effects of use and post-depositional modification, micro-wear analysis was undertaken of a representative series of artefacts from three of the sites. Macroscopically visible and microscopically detectable wears thought to be due to post-depositional processes were frequent. They include surface patination, smoothing polish (with abundant chaotic striations) across the whole surface or on the most prominent parts of the artefacts (e.g. dorsal ridges and bulb area), and sporadic bright spots in locations that could not be associated with hafting or use. Inevitably, such features affect the recognition of actual use-wear traces on the artefacts and can lead to their misrecording and misinterpretation. One of the most intractable problems in the study of lithic scatters is that of ‘site function’. We argue from archaeological (e.g spatial patterning) and pedological evidence that the majority, if not all, of the lithic scatters we have investigated are the remains of rubbish dumps (middens). But we acknowledge that distinguishing rubbish dumping from the in situ remains of domestic or industrial activities is difficult.

- 205 -

Lithic scatters and sacred worlds: the Neolithic and early Bronze Age monument complex of Thornborough, Yorkshire, UK Jan Harding, Newcastle University, United Kingdom The 2,219 pieces of worked flint and chert collected from the ploughed fields around the three late Neolithic henges at Thornborough, in Yorkshire’s North Riding, offer detailed insights into the development of this ‘sacred landscape’ over a period of more than two thousand years. They are also the best source of evidence for how these monuments were perceived and used in relation to patterns of occupation, revealing a structured interplay between the plateau, on which the henges and other monuments were sited, and the surrounding ridges of till, where the scatters were largely found, and where a range of special activities, including the knapping of prestigious raw materials into prestigious objects, were completed. This paper will argue that such patterns are not only essential to understanding wider patterns of settlement and subsistence — traditionally, how lithic scatters have been used by archaeologists — but are also a powerful body of data when it comes to understanding the monuments themselves and the broader religious principles embedded in their use and meaning. Thornborough and other monument complexes illustrate the carefully planned and sometimes remarkably long-lived concepts which were integral to the development of sacred places during the Neolithic and early Bronze Age, for which surface scatters are often the only source of information. Consequently, investigations of monuments should never loose sight of how these sites related to their surrounding landscape: whilst the archaeologists studying them should never loose sight of the value of collecting lithics from their hinterland. Session:

53. In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums Organisers: Michel Vorenhout, MVH Consult, Leiden, Netherlands Vibeke Vandrup Martens, NIKU, Oslo, Norway Session abstract: The fourth and latest meeting of the interdisciplinary research forum Preservation of Archaeological Remains In Situ (PARIS) takes place in Copenhagen, May 2011. The conference has attracted a large number of speakers and posters. PARIS4 focuses on four main topics related to in situ preservation and demonstrates a growing scientific interest and awareness, and a large user base in both research and management. This EAA session will give the first follow up on the PARIS4 conference and continue the series of sessions on the topic at the four previous EAA meetings. In 2007, the focus was on monitoring projects; in 2008, the focus was on European heritage legislation; in 2009, the session had a dual focus on in situ museums and monitoring projects. This was a fruitful combination which will now be continued in 2011. We believe that the discussions on what, how and when to preserve a site in situ site must be linked to the communication of cultural heritage to a wider audience, as exemplified by the in situ museums. This session invites presentations, both oral and on poster, on the use of in situ preservation in various environments and on different size scales (objects or sites). It specifically invites presentations on new large research projects, monitoring tools and protocols, research on in situ museums and the (commercial) monitoring performed by organisations in Europe as a part of heritage management. Paper abstracts: The bank, the public library and the museum: three approaches to community accessible in situ urban archaeological heritage Elizabeth Ellen Peacock, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway Annette Brede, NTNU, Trondheim, Norway Large-scale archaeological excavations of the medieval cultural levels in the city of Trondheim, Norway were carried out from the 1970s through mid-1990s as the result of extensive urban renewal. Substantial archaeological structures were uncovered during these investigations, some of which were subsequently

- 206 -

made accessible to the public through being incorporated into the new buildings erected. Three sites in particular are of interest: the Sparbanken bank, the Public Library and the Archbishops’ Palace Museum. These differ widely in their method of integrating the in situ archaeology, public accessibility, financing, maintenance and host institution outreach commitment, and well illustrate different approaches to offering local citizens insights into their common buried cultural heritage. The first project, the inclusion of the ruins of one of Trondheim’s early stone churches into the basement of a bank building, was opened to the public over 30 years ago. The second project, the incorporation of architectural features uncovered during expansion of the Public Library, was completed over 20 years’ ago. Meanwhile, the third and youngest project, the integration of in situ remains with the subterranean exhibition area of a major national museum, has been open for over ten years. These ruins were incorporated into new buildings with the specific purpose of making them accessible to the community. How do we define accessible? Is accessibility numbers of visitors, opening hours, informative panels, guiding or free entrance? Now with over 10 to 30 years’ experience, how successful have these projects been in achieving the goal of accessibility? How does the public perceive and rate these presentations, and what has been the experience of the host institutions? In-situ museum Aboa Vetus in Turku Finland - preservationstudies from excavations 2009-2010 Kari Uotila, Muuritutkimus, Finland Auli Tourunen, University of Turku, Finland Eila Varjo, University of Turku, Finland Mia Lempiäinen, University of Turku, Finland Markku Oinonen, University of Helsinki, Finland Aki Pihlman, The Museum Centre of Turku, Finland Georg Haggren, University of Helsinki, Finland Marko Korhonen, Aboa Vetus & Ars Nova -museum, Turku, Finland This paper presents the results from preservation studies performed by several Finnish research groups (A. Tourunen, E.Varjo and M. Lempiäinen) during excavations in 2009-2010 (lead by the main author) in the in-situ museum Aboa Vetus in Turku, Finland. Abrasion and exfoliation of the surface, color and cracking of the bone material was examined to study the preservation in the excavated area. The results indicate that organic material in the column has deteriorated during the last 15 years and the process is still ongoing. Furthermore, several bones were tested for a DNA but the attempts were unsuccessful. Geochemical analyses were made from the soil samples taken from several depths of identified strata. The analyses, totaling 21 samples from 10 separate strata, were made in accordance with NIKU 2006 including the basic parameters (water content, loss-on-ignition, pH, electrical conductivity), total phosphorus, Iron, Manganese and some pollution indicators (Pb, Zn, Ni, Cu). The water content seems to correlate best with the preservation of the stratum. In paper will also shortly discuss the 3d-documentation process in excavations.Laser scanning, photogrammetry and 3d-modelling (Uotila and Korhonen) were used. Other sectors of the studies which will be shortly reported are wiggle matching – dating the pipeline with C14-datings (M. Oinonen) and studies of finds (A. Pihlman and G. Haggren). The results from the excavations will be summed up and the earliest use of medieval Turku during late 13th and early 14th century will be described. The remaining issue that needs to be discussed is the requirement of future excavations contra preservation in museum area. Two projects, one end: bringing the past into the present at Ulpia Traiana Sarmizegetusa Monica Bira, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania Andrei Cimpeanu, Arcitecture and Urbanism University of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania Cristian Minu, Arcitecture and Urbanism University of Bucharest, Bucharest, Romania The archaeological site at Ulpia Traiana Sarmisegetusa, being the most visited archaeological site in Romania has already proven its potential as a valuable resource for cultural tourism. The fact that the site is known almost to every Romanian as the place where the roman Emperor Trajan founded the capital of the newly conquest province of Dacia contributes certainly to this considerable popularity. In spite of its status as a place of memory (lieu de memoire), the site has more than one point that can be improved, starting with the ambiguity of “displaying” the monuments revealed through archaeological research and considered for in situ preservation and restoration process. Also one has to mention the lack of structures that could facilitate the comprehension of the ancient city.

- 207 -

This paper focuses on two initiatives aiming to improve the general situation of the site, from a tourist perspective and museological valorization. The first one consists in the landscape creation around the site that would create a coherent visiting route, taking into consideration both the needs of tourists and of archaeologists who are still researching the area. The second one refers to the rehabilitation and development of the adjacent site museum, by reemploying an existing building. This new museum will facilitate not only the transmission of meaning and information about the site, but also the social interaction, without producing that fatigue often occurring during a museum visit. In addition to this, both projects are very well suited in relation with local context, past and present, as it is a Roman city in a rural environment. Also, both of them are providing opportunities for implementing a large range of cultural animation activities, which are quite scarce on archaeological sites in Romania. Framing History: Presenting active accumulation earthworks and archaeological tells to the public Kristin Barry, Penn State University, State College, United States Ann Killebrew, Penn State University, State College, United States Traditionally, the archaeological site has been an important educational tool for scholars and educators. However, with advances in travel technology making it easier for a wider range of visitors to access archaeological sites around the world, many archaeological sites are reaching out to provide educations information in the form of interpretive materials to meet the new demand of a wider and more diversely knowledgeable audience. Sites involving large-scale archaeological tells and earthworks—generally considered active or built accumulation of material—are not only attempting to keep up with the new demand for interpretive materials, but are also faced with the difficult task of presenting a less easily understood type of architecture for a general audience. In order to adapt to the changing tourism conditions at these sites, many have been implementing in situ archaeological museums that attempt to present the methods and materials used in the construction of ancient earthworks, with additional facilities to house and present artifacts alongside architectural fragments. Though few examples have been realized in a successful way, the Knowth tumulus satellite facility as part of the Brú na Bóinne World Heritage Site (Republic of Ireland), and the New Museum of the Acropolis and Athens Metro Museum (Greece) seem to be forerunners to this new type of archaeological interpretation, focusing on tell and earthwork presentation. Using these examples and additional case studies of less successful examples as precedent studies, the team at Tel Akko in Israel is working to interpret and present the earthwork/tell to the international public. Consisting an a constructed glacis dating to 3000 BCE with passive settlement accumulation on top, Tel Akko is one of the more significant mounds in Israel, historically serving as a major Levantine maritime commercial center, connecting east and west. The defining feature of the site is a deep section cut through the impressive Middle Bronze Age fortifications exhibiting evidence of human occupation spanning nearly two thousand years. This cut is a window into the heart of Akko’s Bronze and Iron Age cities, but today is visual scar in the landscape due to extensive collapse. From a research perspective, reexamining this area will resolve many archaeological questions relating to the construction, function and later use of this massive fortification system, as well as provide a unique opportunity to develop the area for an in-situ museum interpreting the glacis for visitors to the site. The intervention will also provide revolutionary insight into conserving and presenting such an expansive cut. Our proposed public presentation of Tel Akko is based loosely on the television show “The Time Tunnel,” a popular 1960s adventure series starring two scientists who travel through time via their time warping tunnel. The Tel Akko Time Tunnel will provide an entrance to the site allowing visitors to experience a similar phenomenon of moving from modern day back through different periods of Akko history, not only educating them on the history and construction of the ancient fortifications, but also providing an interactive, enjoyable, and multi-dimensional encounter with the rich archaeological site. Discovering the secrets of the Crooked town in Vilnius Audrone Kasperaviciene, The Directorate of the State Cultural Reserve of Vilnius castles, Lithuania Cultural layers of the state cultural Reserve of Vilnius castles are important source to understanding not only the development of Castles territory but the development of medieval World heritage town Vilnius. Since 2008 historical, geological and geophysical investigations are conducted in the Eastern part of the Reserve where it was thought the upper town with the wooden castle (in the historical sources named Curvum castrum) defended by pagans was located on four hills. The disappearance of this Crooked town is connected with the1390 Teutonic Knight incursion, when it was seized and burned. The aim of the investigations was to determine the outer boundaries, thickens and chronology of the archeologically

- 208 -

valuable cultural layers. Attempts have been made to locate fragments of the castles defensive system and to present their chronology from 1st millennium BC to the 13th -14th centuries. On the basis of archeological research data, it was proved that 13th – 14th century settlement, that was located in now uninhabited area was connected with the wooden castle and was fortified defensive complex recorded in historical sources. The scale of the Crooked town structural changes, which caused the disappearance of this object, shows that it had a very big impact in the process of the urbanistic development of 14th century Vilnius and the 1390 fire prompted ubiquitous urbanistic changes. The relicts of the Crooked town with the wooden castle lies under the ground, invisible but still there. The challenge is to find the most suitable way to present the relicts of this vanished and forgotten city to the public creating a new cultural experience. A Question of Reburial. Status Report on Reburial of Archaeological Sites in Norway. Evelyn Johnsen, Finnmark County Municipality, Norway Reburial as a method for preserving archaeological remains in situ is regarded as one of the most viable and flexible intervention strategies for preserving archaeological sites which have been exposed. Reburial has been defined as a preventive measure that protects the archaeology by re-establishing the pre-excavation environment which has preserved archaeological remains for centuries. The aim of this thesis was to establish the current status of reburial of archaeological sites as a method in Norwegian archaeology. Relevant questions such as: which guidelines apply for the reburial of archaeological sites in Norway?; how is reburial implemented in county municipalities?; and what can be learned about decision making, implementation and design, monitoring, and the short- and long-term outcomes of reburial of archaeological sites by investigating case studies, have been approached by studying cultural heritage management (CHM) literature, engaging in dialogue with archaeologists in county municipalities in Norway, and by analysing case studies where reburial has been implemented. Through international legislation, Norwegian Cultural Heritage Management has become increasingly engaged in the in situ preservation of archaeological deposits and sites. However, Norwegian Cultural Heritage Management has no common guidelines on reburial strategies involving archaeological sites. A vast part of the archaeological remains are exposed during mechanical topsoil stripping. Geotextiles are frequently used in reburying these exposed remains. There is a collective agreement amongst archaeologists that the remains are best preserved when the topsoil is backfilled promptly. Field archaeologists may benefit from guidelines regarding geotextiles suitable for the reburial of archaeological sites. Few reburial cases in Norway are managed and documented. The decision-making process should include interdisciplinary cooperation in order to cover all relevant aspects of the reburial design, implementation and monitoring. This may be in form of a risk assessment. The future of reburial depends on results of different reburial projects. Consequently, documentation of the physical state of the remains before reburial is needed for comparison with the outcome to measure and evaluate deterioration. Documentation of the design of different reburial interventions is also needed in order to create guidelines for suitable technical designs for reburial of archaeological remains. DNA survival in buried bones: where, how, and for how long? Gordon Turner-Walker, Bergen Museum, Norway Bones and teeth are the most commonly used tissues in ancient DNA studies and hold the promise of answering a number of interesting archaeological questions. Despite their widespread use, however, little is known about how the DNA in mineralised collagen degrades, or where in the sample’s microstructure it survives. Similarly, although several factors are generally accepted to influence the rate of DNA degradation – factors such as temperature, proximity to free water or oxygen, pH, and exposure to radiation, all of which increase the rate of DNA decay – the interplay of these variables in the success of DNA analyses is poorly understood. For example, bone specimens from sites at high latitudes usually yield better quality DNA than samples from temperate regions, which in turn yield better results than samples from tropical regions. However, this is not always the case and DNA recovery success rates from apparently similar sites are often strikingly different. The following questions arise; is this due to post-excavation preservation or is it a result of our poor understanding of how the burial environment evolves through time? What effects are anticipated from changes in regional climate in the remainder of the 21st century? In this presentation we examine specimens of both experimentally degraded and genuinely ancient bone from “cold” sites to investigate both the quality and quantity of DNA recovered, and the efficacy of DNA extraction methods. In doing so we offer hypotheses relevant to the DNA degradation process itself, and to where and how the DNA is actually preserved in ancient bone tissues. Furthermore, the practical aspects of effective

- 209 -

long-term monitoring of the burial environment are discussed. Monitoring the impact of soil settlement and compaction on archaeological sites under infrastructural works. A research programme in The Dutch Holocene. Jeroen Flamman, Vestigia bv Archeologie & Cultuurhistorie, Netherlands In 2001 an archaeological research programme began as part of the preparatory work carried out by ProRail for the construction of a new rail link – The Hanzelijn – between the towns of Lelystad and Zwolle in the middle of the Netherlands. The 50 km long rail corridor crosses over two different landscapes, the reclaimed polders of Flevoland (known as the New Land) and the delta region of the river IJssel (known as the Old Land). Within these areas divers archaeological sites were either already known or expected. From the beginning, the archaeological research was incorporated as an integral part of the whole construction project. From the outset the need to protect the archaeology played an important role in discussions. Archaeological sites would preferably be allowed to remain in situ and undisturbed, or otherwise excavated where this was not possible. During the project a number of excavations were carried out on sites ranging in date from the Late Palaeolithic to the 19th century, but equally a large number of sites, or parts of sites where left undisturbed under the infrastructural construction. In 2010 ProRail, in collaboration with the State Service for Cultural Heritage in the Netherlands, began a new large scale research project specifically aimed at assessing and evaluating the quality scope of the archaeological results within the Hanzelijn project. An important part of the project will concentrate on the possibilities and effectiveness of in situ preservation on sites and historical landscapes within infrastructural works. Within the Hanzelijn project a number of sites and landscapes have been preserved in situ under a variety of circumstances and using different techniques. One of the central questions for this new project is to consider under what sort of conditions these sites can be said to be adequately “preserved” for posterity and how can we monitor these conditions through time? It is hoped that results from this research will lead to the development of improved protocols and methodology that could be adopted as national guidelines for the protection of sites. This paper, to be given during the 2011 EAA congress, will take as its starting point, the results of the research carried out to date into the landscape and archaeology and link this to the current approach to preservation and monitoring within the project. Session (Roundtable session):

54. RT. The EAA-SAA roundtable. Teaching and Researching Heritage - Outreach and Identity Organisers: Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States Eszter Banffy, Hungarian Academy of Sc., Budapest, Hungary Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway Douglas Comer, ICAHM, Baltimore, United States Session abstract: Beginning at the SAA in Sacramento, the EAA and SAA organized a joint session to exchange experiences concerning themes of common interest for members of both organizations. This initiative will be followed up at the upcoming EAA meeting in Oslo 2011. This concept is, in our opinion, so valuable that we hope it becomes an event at future EAA & SAA meetings. European heritage, both in legislation and practice, is largely founded on national identity (“roots”) and thereto related tourism. To a varying degree research on the national archaeological level enters into this equation. In principal, the same mechanism applies to indigenous minorities. In sum: Heritage management is fundamentally an undertaking related to the construction of identity bonds, often national, between present day populations, prehistoric cultures and the landscape. We would contend that this concept of identity is problematic for scientific, empirical and political reasons. The issue comes even more to the forefront in light of globalization, and one of its central characteristics: large-scale, global migrations. A very large minority in present day Europe comes from Asia and Africa. This minority is effectively excluded by the central tenets of heritage politics and practices. A similar argument could be made for “older” minorities like the Roma-peoples. Concurrent with the processes that perhaps render

- 210 -

traditional concepts of national or regional identity irrelevant, there is the risk of a counterforce of political populism and chauvinism. The situation in the Americas, e.g. the US and Canada immigrant nations with other references to identity building, is different. On the other hand, the US/Canada have experiences with native populations and related legislation (e.g. NAGPRA) that few European Nations share. Migrations and cultural diversity in an increasingly globalised world poses important political, theoretical, ethical and practical questions to the teaching, dissemination/public outreach and practice of archaeology, the formulation and practice of heritage management and the conceptual basis for these practices. Have we understood the challenges and responsibilities of today, and are we prepared for the near future? This roundtable is an exploration of the various experiences in Europe and the Americas to better understand where we are today, where we hope to be in the near future. We believe that a comparison between various parts of Europe and the Americas is beneficial. Paper abstracts: The non-existing roma archaeology and non-existing roma archaeologists Eszter Bánffy, Hungarian Academy of Sc., Budapest, Hungary With many variants of their original Indo-Iranian language, the roma are still one people that, according to the most of their 1500 years’ mobile history, can be called very European. The roma never could form any part of any nation states, and their mobile subsistence and tribal division was determined by the work they were specified on: they were smiths, wood carvers or merchants. In Western Europe some groups are still mobile, in the Eastern part they are almost entirely sedentary. In spite of their long history, hardly any of the gipsy heritage is known. The scarce early written sources are often falsified, research has been mainly restricted on their language, music, myths or supersitions, while their material culture has remained uninvestigated. Roma archaeology is also hindered by the fact of lacking any roma archaeologists. While demographically constantly growing (especially in some former Socialist countries), they remain extremely poverished and undereducated. The ca. 1 % getting a university degree mainly become politicians, teachers or social workers, not historians or archaeologists. Focusing on their heritage would be desirable, partly because it is vanishing with urbanisation, and partly, because it could be helpful for the roma in finding more selfconfidence in their identities by detecting some of their past. Archaeology, Minorities, and National Identify in the United States Douglas Comer, ICAHM, Baltimore, United States This paper will explore the complicated means by which archaeology has contributed to the national identity of the United States. Many contend that the concept of a nation as a sovereign state has fully developed only developed in the last two hundred years. The word is still occasionally used in an older sense, to refer to a human group that shares the same language, religion, ancestry, and history. Although the word is seldom used in this way today, clearly there are some in who continue to think of the United States as a nation in these terms. There is considerable political resistance to the use of any language but English in the United States, there are those who insist that the United States is a Christian nation, and even more who would severely limit immigration from non-European countries. This paper will first report on the ways that archaeological research has been directed in ways clearly intended to emphasize or explore the roles played by certain ethnic groups and social classes in the history of the United States. This varies from archeological research conducted during Colonial Revival eras to that done at African-American slave and Native American massacre sites. It will then look at the ways that this research and the results of it have been incorporated into the national narrative. Finally, it will examine the relationship between narrative and identity. I will argue that a nation as a sovereign state is viable only to the extent that a shared history replaces shared language, religion, and ancestry as focal points of identity, and this can be accomplished only by developing a “fictive kinship” based upon a common narrative. When heritage becomes heritage. Cornelius Holtorf, Linnaeus University, Sweden This short comment suggests that familiar notions of ”heritage” are no longer tenable in multicultural European societies. ”Heritage” is arguably in the process of itself becoming part of our shared European heritage. The question is however whether that very ”heritage” deserves to be preserved or whether it should be left to rot in the dustbins of history.

- 211 -

Immigrant minorities in northern Europe Christopher Prescott, University of Oslo, Norway In Europe, the development of archaeology and cultural heritage is often bound up with projects associated with the nation states. Later, from the 1970’s, cultural heritage is also bound up with processes among indigeneous groups in many ways paralell to that of the national project. Hower, concepts of identity and legitimacy tied to the archareological record are theoretically dubious. As western and northern Europe are increasingly influenced by large immigrant groups from outside the coninent, questions concerning archaeology and identity are increasingly important. The ideological basis for CRM and creating archaeological narrative of relevance in globalise northern and western Europe are generated relevant questions from academic, public outreach, political and ethical perspectives. Heritage Values, Jurisprudence, and Identity Politics Hilary Soderland, Boalt Hall School of Law, University of California-Berkeley, United States The role of law holds increasing importance in heritage teaching, research, and management. Jurisprudence is a complex framework that informs an understanding of, and an identification with, heritage values. Issues of ownership, title, standing, burdens of proof, evidentiary standards, and jurisdiction are just some of the elements through which law affects heritage. From local to global, law has become interwoven in current cultural debates and practices as well as in the contemporary fabric of archaeological discourse. International norms and consensus (in some instances amounting to customary international law) have embraced jurisprudence as implicit, if not compelling or obligatory, to appropriate heritage management. Yet, law is neither immune from history nor contemporary circumstance. Indeed, it is inflected by and, in turn, reflects upon tenets central to heritage politics, practices, and values. Examining how legality engages constructs of identity is fundamental to an understanding of contemporary policy formation, the viability of partnerships, and effective public outreach. Session:

55. General session 1 (Heritage management)

Organisers: Thomas Risan, The Norwegian Institute for Cultural Heritage Research, Oslo, Norway Paper abstracts: The ‘soft’ side of heritage management. Prehistoric burial landscapes and their entwining interests Liesbeth Theunissen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands Cees Van Rooijen, Cultural Heritage Agency, Amersfoort, Netherlands In the hectic world of Dutch developer-led archaeology there is little room for preservation in situ. Scantily, new archaeological monuments are assigned by government agencies. Some of the c. 1500 legally protected monuments, situated in areas of high dynamics, encounter heavy pressure and – after balancing the interests – parts are excavated. This paper focuses on scheduled monuments situated in nature conservation areas, far away from the built environment. The archaeological heritage in these green enclaves has its own distinctive features and dynamics. This will by illustrated by two prehistoric burial landscapes in the south of the Netherlands. Due to nature conservation programs, there are increasing initiatives to transform the landscape; woodland is converted into an open heath land or drifting sand is stimulated. This is done by the owners, such as Staatsbosbeheer and Natuurmonumenten, who are commissioned by the Dutch government and manage a large part of the nature reserves. The archaeological heritage in these nature areas often consists of the relicts of prehistoric occupation and burial practices; flint scatter sites and barrows/urn fields. The latter are often visible, nowadays, but also 150 years ago. Therefore, they have always attracted a lot of interest, and consequently have a long history of research. The owners of these large burial landscapes, the largest one including more than 350 barrows, are working towards a sustainable living environment for man, plant and animal. They maintain and develop

- 212 -

the natural and cultural landscape, in which rare species such as the viviparous lizard return, and they promote outdoor recreation. The barrow landscapes, however, are vulnerable and can be affected by these land transforming developments. It will be explained that these threats can be partly resolved by informing the public and the owner and participation of stakeholders. If handled well, both the preservation of the burial landscapes and the appraisal of them by the larger public can be improved. In that way, the delicate balance between nature and heritage is kept steady. Nabucco Gas Pipeline Project and preserving archaeological heritage in Turkey section Gokhan Mustafaoglu, REGİO Consulting Co., Ankara, Turkey Haydar Ugur Dag, REGIO Consulting Co., Ankara, Turkey Turkey hosts an abundant and diversified share of the World Cultural Heritage. It is our responsibility to protect this heritage and to turn it into knowledge for future generations. Another fact about Turkey is its rapid modernization which appears to challenge this richness. Until recently, investments for modern developments were considered adverse to cultural heritage conservation. However, the current understanding shows that cultural heritage and development do not oppose and that they can enrich each other through efficient planning. One of the first comprehensive examples of this understanding began by the Middle East Technical University in 1968 in the area of Keban Dam Lake. The same approach was used in the Karakaya and Atatürk Dam Lake areas in the Lower Euphrates basin. Salvage excavations have been initiated starting from 1998 to preserve the cultural heritage in the impact zones of Karkamış and Ilısu dam projects constructed as part of the Southeastern Anatolian Project that started in 1990s. In recent years, in addition to dam projects, large-scale oil and natural gas pipeline projects also began to include conservation work for archaeological-cultural heritage. A large section of the BTC project that aims to transport oil from the Hazar Region to world markets passes through Turkey. Latest methods for impact decrease were used in the environmental impact assessment (EIA) activities of the project for the salvage and preservation of the cultural heritage in addition to the natural and social environments. All historical data below/above ground were discovered through survey methods defined by national/international standards and agreements, and were salvaged through route reorientation /archaeological excavations within the Cultural Heritage Management Plan. Nabucco Natural Gas Pipeline Project aims to transport natural gas from Georgia and Iran, via Turkey, to Bulgaria, Hungary and Austria. In addition to its strategic value, the project is also important in including for the first time a private company (REGIO) for the cultural heritage works in addition to archaeology departments of Turkish universities, foreign archaeology institutes and museums. Construction work in the Turkish phase will be conducted in two sections (east and west). REGIO Archaeology Team has begun on the 24th of October, 2010 the first phase for the detection of the historical/archaeological data on the proposed pipeline for the Eastern section as part of the route detection activities within the basic engineering and EIA. With this activity, it is intended to discover the archaeological/historical data on the pipeline route, and to plan conservation strategies to prevent damage from construction. It is also intended to help the completion of the Turkish cultural/archaeological inventory, and the preservation of the World cultural heritage through the detection/salvage of archaeological data with surveys and drill excavations, their conservation in museums, and also to provide for Anatolian Archaeology through the publication of findings. Activities revealed so far 163 new areas ranging from Bronze Age to Iron Age that could be included in the world archaeology inventory; and developments about these areas will be shared with the academic and public spheres in the following phases. Digging for nothing? Archaeology without archaeologists in the “No-Malta” Italy Paolo Gull, Università di Lecce, Italy Salvo Barrano, ANA, Lecce, Italy The recent news about the collapse of italian archaeological heritage has crossed the world, but the real reason for the increasing difficulties of archeological resource management is largely hidden. Lack of resources is only one of the problems if we take into account the fact that Italy has not yet (as of spring 2011) ratified the Malta convention. In this paper we wish to point out that Italy, not implementing a real “post-Malta archaeology”, renounces the opportunity to have a real archaeological profession that can assure a truly archaeological resource management. In Italy only public works are currently subject to risk assessment and only for this kind of work an archaeologist is formally required. All the environmental impact assessments, which after the EC

- 213 -

Directive 97/11 include archaeology, are generally drawn up only by architects and engineers, and archaeologists are cut out of this procedure. In consequence protection of archaeological resources, whose costs are not currently calculated in the projections, is carried out by public bodies whose budgets are currently near to zero. The result is that only a partial rescue archaeology is done as a consequence of the fact that cultural resource management depends on the assertiveness of the public officer who is responsible for the assessment. An archaeological contractor is generally charged to “help” the state body to excavate the threatened site but his or her degree of autonomy is variable and never complete. He or she does not have a budget to publish and disseminate results, and quality control is lacking. Thus, in the matrix proposed by W.Willems, we are in the paradoxical situation of a country where archaeology is not officially a service and a quality standard is not officially required. The possibility of developing such a system is in the hands of the chief of the regional archaeological service, but the public body and its budget is largely inadequate to do it. Apart from the risk to cultural heritage itself, this situation leads to a critical level of unemployment in archaeology. The reflection on the Universities that do not promote the development of a real archaeological profession with their political weight, is equally dangerous. Heritage management within World Heritage bufferzones - a case study from the WHS cultural landscape site of Vega. Thomas Risan, The Norwegian Institute for Cultural Heritage Research, Oslo, Norway Birgitte Skar, NTNU Vitenskapsmuseet, Trondheim, Norway The Norwegian world heritage site Vega was enlisted as an UNESO cultural landscape in 2004, with the symbiotic relation between wild eider ducks and the island people as one of the key components. This presentation discusses some aspects of processes of change in the agricultural landscape and preservation conditions (loss/damage) of cultural heritage sites within the contex of a World Heritage landscape site. Through an analysis of land use change within the past 25 years we ascertain the preservation condition of protected sites within the agricultural landscape of the Vega heritage site bufferzone. The analysis shows extensive changes in the management of land use within the cultural heritage sites, the landscape has simultaneously been both extensive and more intensive utilised. The land use in Vega shows an increasing heterogenization of land use within heritage sites. The analysis ascertains the active processes of change and the causes of change. Furthermore, causes of damage and loss, as well as causes of preservation, of cultural heritage are discussed. The identity of the people of Vega has been probed through interviews and workshops. The islanders of Vega ‘mainland’ see themselves foremost as farmers, thus the status of the eider duck tending people at skerries and islets on the outside of the main island were previously low. This has, to a certain degree, changed after the acquisition of world heritage status. The near relation between people and wild birds, tendings of nests and down collecting is now ascribed status. A growing tourist industry related to the Eider down islets and their nesting places accentuates this status. This may affect the future of the cultural heritage sites within the bufferzone, where the farmers practice their tillage. Websites as Publication Media for Archaeological Projects Andrea Vianello, University of Oxford, United Kingdom Harrison Eiteljorg, Center for the Study of Architecture, Bryn Mawr, PA, United States The growing difficulties of publishing archaeological materials on paper -- rising costs, the impossibility of using color photographs or drawings, the need to include large data sets, the difficulties of getting multiple-author volumes together, and the time required to move through the steps of paper publication -- have conspired to make publication on paper more and more problematic. The web as an alternative has been used successfully by some, but few projects have taken advantage of the web to build their own sites and to publish, rigorously and fully, what has been found so that others may see the data as well as the analyses. Although the web seems the obvious answer to the publication problems, there are many impediments, not the least of which is the need for peer review. In this paper the authors will discuss a variety of issues that must be considered by any project director hoping to publish via a website: Timing issues for putting material on the web -- Should incomplete data and/or analyses be put on the web, or should only final results be made available? Should there be discussion lists for project participants to communicate in the off-season? How can peer review be accomplished, absent a publisher as intermediary? How should data sets be handled? Should access be to complete files or to individual data items? What file formats are acceptable? How are these data files archived -- and by whom? For data sets who will prepare the metadata, and how will it be presented?

- 214 -

How should images be dealt with? Should every photo taken on a project be included? Should file formats be restricted? How are the photos catalogued? What parts of the web site (as opposed to the data sets) should be archived and by whom? What are the personnel issues that will arise over these esoteric matters? Should the website target the general public, specialists, or both? Other questions will be considered, and the authors will welcome questions and contributions from the audience. From September 2011 an online forum will be available at: http://webpub.bronzeage.org.uk/ Session:

56. General session 2 (Classical) Organisers: Karin HĂ¤gg Niklasson, University of Oslo, Norway Paper abstracts: The meaning of incuses on archaic coins - early Greek coinage in the light of new finds Erik Waaler, NLA University College, Bergen, Norway A theory of the meaning of incuses on the back of archaic Greek coins will be presented, describing the meaning of incuses on various coins. This theory, if confirmed, will open a new field of study that has the potential to help further classification and thus stratification. The issue of the incuses is related to two new coin finds in Jerusalem and in Sardis. To this is added a discussion of Aristotle and other early Greek authorâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s description of the origin of coinage. These texts are discussed in the light of archaic weights. In this context the issue of the early monetary reforms of for example Croesus is addressed. The combined evidence points to an intentional use of incuses. A direction for further research into this matter will be suggested. It is noteworthy that a more certain way of determining the origin of the archaic coins and their association with each other might impact on dating and classification of such coins, and thus indirectly on stratification of different levels in archaeological excavations of the Archaic period. Measuring urban structures in Ancient Roman Period in Pompeii and Ostia Yoshiki Hori, Kyushu University, Fukuoka, Japan Ajioka Osamu, Kyushu University, Fukuoka, Japan Japanese investigation in Pompeii (in 2005 and 06) and Osita (from 2008 to 10) has raised the possibility that the point cloud data coming from laser scanning, which is a part of the remote sensing technology, could not only provide the more detailed 3D information about the objects but also form the bulk of the urban fabric. The streets and the faĂ§ades of building along them can be described in geometric and geographical features as three-dimensional points. Firstly the maps of Pompeii and Ostia, which has been drawn in 1940s and 50s and provide the most basic information about the urban fabric, could be revised. In Pompeii, a difference among the maps coming from the aerial photographs in 1990s and the result of laser scanning. Secondary by using laser scanning technology we can measure the small difference in alignment of streets and axis of buildings. This apparently small difference could be absolutely crucial. Although such differences in the alignment and axis in urban fabrics not crossing at absolutely right angle could be related to a few steps of the urbanization, many archaeologists suggest that the street lay-outs in certain parts of ancient cities were established at the same time. The regular planning of the network of streets in Pompeii, which was one of the most important creations of Roman military genius and an honoured ancestor of modern urban planning. In Pompeii, however, there are arbitrary relationships between the alignments of streets and town walls, which meets at obtuse angles on the gates. Pompeian builders seem to assign high priority to the rule of perpendicularity, and thus they could have served as quick visual lines of streets and town walls for measuring lines. In Ostia the rule of perpendicularity was applied in the limited areas along the streets, and in the inner most parts the axis of the buildings have been turned. Many archaeologists suggest that those alignments could come from the allotment of the land in the countryside outside of the first fortress. However there are arbitrary relationships between the axis of buildings and alignment of the streets. Ostian builders seem to replace the rule of perpendicularity by that of linearity.

- 215 -

Methods of lay-out, initially simple, were improved in the course of time and gradually varied, on occasion to expand the city area, and builders in Ostia had an increasingly wide choice for essential elements of urban planning under the restriction imposed by having to incorporate the element of Republican buildings, and often exercised it with regard to aesthetic and as well as practical considerations, which may be far from the modern urban planning. Rethinking the Pompeian House: A Functional Model Taylor Lauritsen, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom Since large-scale excavation began in the early 19th century, the houses of Pompeii have been one of the main attractions for visitors to the site. Their richly decorated gardens and porticoes, luxurious halls and rustic kitchens have enthralled both archaeologists and tourists alike. Indeed, these architectural features have come to form the foundation for our understanding of Pompeian domestic space. In their archaeological context, this interpretation is wholly appropriate, for, as the modern visitor will note, one of the most striking features of the Pompeian house is its emptiness. The absence of material artefacts and permeable boundaries, such as doors and screens, creates a space that seems vast and limitless. Unfortunately, this modern sensory perception has also weighed heavily on the functional interpretation of the houses in their original context. As recently as the 1990’s, archaeologists were regularly commenting on the “emptiness” and “visual transparency” of houses in the ancient Vesuvian cities. The genesis of this notion can be traced back to the late 19th century and the work of August Mau. It was Mau and his contemporaries who first looked to Roman historical sources as a means of interpreting the archaeological remains uncovered at Pompeii and Herculaneum. Their reliance on Vitruvius and other writers from the capital resulted in the establishment of a functional paradigm rigidly based on a conflation of architecture and text. Thus the rooms found in the Pompeian house were attributed names and functions based not on the artefacts retrieved upon excavation, but rather on literary sources that were both geographically and temporally unrelated. This model, despite its obvious frailties, has persisted to the present day, and even the most innovative studies of Pompeian domestic space have tacitly been constructed within its framework. In recent years, analyses of artefact assemblages from individual structures have begun to show that the occupation of domestic space occurred in ways far more nuanced than the “empty house” model would suggest: a “dining room” in the traditional model might be found to have contained beds, or a “bedroom” might have been full of agricultural equipment. Though these studies indicate the ineffectiveness of relying upon architecture alone as a method of interpreting room functionality, to date, no alternative model has been proposed. In an effort to address this issue, this paper will draw on all of the archaeological data available to produce a functional assessment of domestic space. By focusing on artefact assemblages and boundary models from select structures, it is hoped that a more refined interpretation of the Pompeian house can be developed. Scandinavian imitations of roman gold medallions - iconography and identity Tanja Larssen, Norwegian University of Science and Technology (NTNU), Trondheim, Norway During the roman age emperors started to produce gold medallions with motifs that depicted both their own images as well as their accomplishments. These where given as gifts to prominent individuals and allies, both within and outside the empire. Roman gold medallions have even been found as far north as Scandinavia. In Scandinavia it has also been discovered locally manufactured gold medallions that show wearying degrees of indigenous motifs in combination with motifs that can be found on the roman originals. These are known as imitations of the roman gold medallions. The Scandinavian imitations have rarely been studied as an independent group of artefacts. Individual copies are sometimes mentioned either in relation to the more known artefact groups; gold figure foils and gold bracteates, usually to discuss a typological development, or to compare their motifs to Norse mythology. With the result that only the some of the Scandinavian examples have been closely examined; the specimens with motifs that can be used in typologies or that can be linked to themes known from Norse religion. By conducting an iconographic analysis of the imitations motifs it has been possible to shed new light on their meaning and functions. By investigating them as independent artefacts it is possible to suggest an interpretation of their motifs, as an embodiment of the influence other cultures could have on the Scandinavian peoples. The central questions are: What does the iconography tell us and what influenced its design? And can the imitations iconography tell us anything about the identity of their owners.

- 216 -

Session:

57. General session 3 Organisers: Halina Dobrzańska, Polish Academy of Sciences, Cracow, Poland Paper abstracts: The Iron Age Shock Doctrine – a GIS analysis of property rights in the landscape Daniel Löwenborg, Uppsala University, Sweden The AD 536-545 event is in this paper discussed in relation to the cultural shift between Early and Late Iron Age in central Sweden. Examples are primarily drawn from GIS based landscape analyses of the landscape situation of burial grounds in Västmanland. For a majority of both settlements and burial grounds there is a distinct discontinuity of use and relocations of sites around the middle of the first millennium. After this burial grounds are situated in a different topographical situation. This is interpreted in terms of renegotiated property rights to land after a supposed population decline in the wake of the climatic crisis. It is suggested that a structured use of the digital documentation, including geodata, from archaeological excavations, would be necessary in order to analyse this kind of large scale social dynamics, and changes in settlement structures in the landscape. This would allow an extensive synthesis of all excavated archaeological sites, to enable large and detailed analyses of the total of available information, approaching a point where questions of prehistoric population density and fluctuations might be realistic. Making the information from excavations available for research is thus an important step for better understanding the dynamics of climatic and social change. Climatic crisis - Centraleuropean overview Halina Dobrzańska, Polish Academy of Sciences, Cracow, Poland Tomasz Kalicki, Jan Kochanowski University, Kielce, Poland According to ideas in the archaeological and palaeoclimatological literature the fluctuations of climate had fundamental significance in changes of human culture. Most important are the changes of temperature – periods of warming and cooling. The authors underline that decrease of annual temperature by about 0.5oC caused shortening of vegetative (growing) season by about 14 days. However, the contemporary regional differentiation of duration of growing season in Central Europe are much higher (for example about 40 days between north and south Polish Lowlands). The main topic of this paper will be the question: “What means climatic changes and other events connected with those fluctuations for ancient man”. This question will be discussed on the basis of palaeogeographical and archaeological data from the Roman and Migration periods in the Cracow region (southern Poland). Several processes reflected climatic fluctuations in Europe at the time of our interest – cool and humid periods. There were high levels of Polish and sub-Alpine lakes, the advance of mountain glaciers in the Alps and Scandinavia, a development of nival processes in the Ukrainian Carpathians, solifluctions in the Alps and landslides in the Pirenees, Cantabrian Mountains, Carpathians and Great Britain, phase of stalactite accumulation in the Jura caves, phase of increase of river activities (basins of the Vistula, Rhine, Danube, Rhone, and the Loire, Great Britain, Poland, Belarus), avalanche frequency in the Scandinavian Mountain, etc. Numerous palaeogeographical evidences from various environments also indicate destabilizing climatic conditions and clustering of extreme events caused by various factors – floods in large drainage basins and flash floods in small valleys, landslides in the Carpathians, debris flow in the Tatra Mts., etc. During the Roman period a human settlement based on farming flourished in southern Poland. Inhabitants of the well-defined settlement zone in the Vistula valley east of Cracow developed - apart from agriculture - also various crafts. Palaeogeographical data reflected climatic fluctuations in the Cracow region – for example cooling (palaeobotanical and dendrochronological data), humid climate (dendrochronological data, an increase of ground water level, sedimentological changes) – and clustering of catastrophic events – flood phase. Climatic changes did not disturbed the human development due to favorable local conditions which were more important than climatic regional trends. In Central Europe they did not cross thresholds of natural geosystems, so local communities remained immune to changes of temperature and humidity.

- 217 -

The situation was different in those natural ecotones where small natural changes generated important changes of natural geosystems thus influencing the human culture. Long term climatic changes and socio-economic processes in medieval Hungary: conclusions of two case studies Csilla Zatykó, Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Hungary Pál Sümegi, University of Szeged, Szeged, Hungary Recently, the results of palaeoenvironmental studies have given a major impulse to medieval environmental research, as they can provide data from sediment layers before the 16th century, as carried out at two Hungarian sites presented in our study. Similarly to other European countries, environmental studies in Hungary derived from two fields of research. It originated from the historical, archaeological research dealing with human dimension and from palaeoenvironmental studies with archaeological implications. Most of the studies focusing on historical aspects are based on sources rarely earlier than the mid-16th century, and in the case of geoarchaeological corings, the upper, often imperceptible medieval layers only gradually were taking into consideration. Our presentation focuses on results of palaeoenvironmental investigation including geoarchaeological, pollen and molluscan analyses conducted in two lakes located in different regions: Lake Nádas near Nagybárkány lies on the northern side of Cserhát Mountains situated in the North-Eastern part of Hungary and Lake Baláta lies in Somogy Hills in Transdanubia, in Western part of the country. Both of the sites investigated revealed a warmer climatic period between the 9-10th and 13th centuries and a relatively cool interval from the 14th century. Although all conclusions based on the data of just two sites must be treated with caution, on the basis of the above it seems that the climatic changes on the macro level were almost identical in both territories, and that they fit in with the European and Central European tendencies, the Medieval Climate Optimum and the Little Ice Age periods. However, within these, regional variations and slight shifts in timing can be observed. Greater differences show in the appearance of elements of human impact. Beside the presentation of environmental features of the sites we intend to put the data about medieval climate (temperature, precipitation), vegetation and anthropogenic impacts into the context of the documentary sources, land tenure and settlement history and the socio-economic and settlement transformations that occurred around the turn of the 13th–14th centuries. A more focused theme within the examination of the two sites is the understanding the tendencies in dynamics of anthropogenic impacts and the possible relationship of the environmental changes to socio-economic and settlement processes. As a conclusion of the two case studies, the environmental and climatic determination of socio-economic processes should at least be treated with caution, however, it is hoped that our presentation will provide an inspiration to refine and evolve the research. Pollen-analytical studies in late Iron Age and historical landscapes of cultural interaction, northern Sweden Ilse Kamerling, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom Kevin J. Edwards, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom J. Edward Schofield, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom The provinces of Norrbotten and Västerbotten, Northern Sweden, were originally home to the Sámi (semi-nomadic reindeer herder-hunters). Despite high latitudes, favourable maritime influences offered opportunities for the development of sedentary farming. In near-coastal areas, settlement by incoming Late Iron Age/Norse agriculturalists was initiated at ca AD 500. This was followed by further intensification during the 12th century AD and a subsequent extension inland. Interaction between the Sámi and these agriculturalists is evident from finds of Viking age objects of Nordic origin at Sámi ritual sites, as well as the occurrence of Sámi shamanistic elements in Norse mythology. Initial contact appears to have been relatively friendly: goods were traded in market places and Sámi were allowed to continue hunting in the cultivated areas. The written record shows, however, that Sámi who did not wish to convert to Christianity were excluded from Christian-owned lands and by AD 1300 the coastal Sámi of Västerbotten had largely been assimilated, having converted to Christianity and adopted Swedish surnames. Little is known about Sámi and Norse co-existence in the wider areas surrounding the market places, mainly due to a lack of archaeological evidence: few artefacts were involved in Sámi daily life and those of specific importance (i.e. linked to reindeer herding) do not preserve well. Apart from finds of Sámi camps (kåta) – including hearths and slag-rich surfaces – their presence is difficult to trace. A palynological approach is applied here to address the issue of the nature and timing of the cultural interactions. A

- 218 -

difficulty comes in discerning and differentiating between the impacts of the Sámi and the Norse when the palynological indications may be slight and similar for both cultures. Apart from conventional pollen analyses, additional proxies including coprophilous fungal spores, microscopic charcoal and sedimentology will also be presented. Stone tools in Neolithic landscape: socio-economic context of Danubian cultures’ shoe-last celts Marta Kaflinska, Jagiellonian University, Poland This presentation shows some selected aspects of the socio-economic context of Danubian cultures’ shoe-last celts mostly based on the studies on Neolithic hoards. The shoe-last celt called also ‘adze’ or ‘axe’ is the most characteristic attribute of the early farming communities of Central Europe. The tool is made of crystalline rocks with D-shaped cross-section and sharp cutting edge. There are perforated and not perforated examples. This kind of adzes are found in settlements and cemeteries as well as in the hoards. During last 50 years many authors created the typologies of that tool based on material gained from selected sites. In principle all classifications base on the thickness versus the width criterion. The shoe-last celts were not made in the settlements so they were brought in finished or almost finished form. The basic raw material used to producing that tool was amphibolite in some cases imported from long distances (up to 600 km). This may suggest that there were individuals or groups that control the exchange. Mining of raw materials and making tools required special skills, which probably could be connected with the men who are physically stronger. Furthermore the presence of the axes in the many male graves confirms the relationship of the axes with the males. The presence or absence of that tool could show that there was a diversity of roles and social rank within the population. Very important is also an answer to the question about the role of the shoe-last celt. Two main possibilities were taken into account: as a hoe or as a woodworking tool. Actually the second one might be the right one due to the variation of the size as well as use and hafting traces. Ethnographic analogies are another proof of this interpretation. But shoe-last celts were also probably used as a weapon as we can observe in mass graves (e.g. Tallheim). The question is if that was only a weapon or also a kind of power insignia used occasionally. As a conclusion we put forward a thesis that shoe-last celt must have been a valued tool and played important socio-economic role in the early Neolithic world. Medvode-Glogovica, neolithic and eneolithic multilayer settlement in the context of the latest researches in southern Pannonia Maja Kuzmanović, Independent researcher, Zagreb, Croatia Recent rescue excavations carried out on a planned route of the magistral pipe-line Donji MiholjacSlobodnica included neolithic and eneolithic settlement Medvođe-Glogovica. Medvođe-Glogovica is situated in the southern part of the Pannonian plain, 9km northern of the Sava river in the Glogovica plain on the elevation of Katuni, under the southern slope of the Dilj mountain. According to the archaeological assemblage, Medvođe-Glogovica was settled in the period of neolithic by the Sopot culture inhabitants. Vertical stratigraphy showed that in the period of eneolithic Retz-gajary culture inhabitants dug their pit dwellings into the older, neolithic ones. Neolithic settlement was divided by the big trench into two parts, one with smaller one-cell objects that can be classified as „working“ pits, and the other part with multicellular pit dwellings where significant amount of the find material was found. According to the archaeological assemblage and C14 dates, neolithic Sopot culture settlement belongs to the Sopot IB-II phase of the Sopot culture. The center of both settlement, the neolithic and eneolithic one was situated in the center of the elevation. According to the archaeological assemblages Retz-gajary finds belong to the Kevderc-Hrnjevac type of Retz-gajary culture. There where two big pit dweelings, one of which „house 7“ was a multilayer working complex with metallurgical furnace. Also finds of smelting pots with fragments of copper provide evidence for metallurgy. The neolithic Sopot culture settlement found in Medvođe-Glogovica showes significant ressemblances with some other recently excavated neolithic Sopot culture settlement in southern Pannonia, as are Dubovo-Košno and Ivandvor. On the other hand, the eneolithic Retz-gajary settlement correspondences with the site Josipovac where were as well found traces of metallurgy in the Retz-gajary pit dwelling.

- 219 -

Session:

58. General session 4

Organisers: Per Ditlef Fredriksen, University of Oslo, Norway Paper abstracts: The Evolution of Household Pottery Production in the Iron Age Pottery of the Kamenicë Tumulus in Southeast Albania. Esmeralda Agolli, UCLA - Cotsen Institute of Archaeology, Albania This paper has a dual purpose: first to diagnose critical problems in the current state of research of Iron Age pottery studies in southern Albania, and second to focus on more innovative approaches related to the principles, theories and methodology that pottery research of this area should embrace, and provide a coherent framework focusing on modes of production for the pottery of the Kamenicë tumulus. My goal is to undertake an inclusive strategy of research that goes beyond the narratives and deductivism of the culture-historical approach. The pottery is viewed as an end product that highlights the mental concepts and physical actions decided upon by the maker. This in turn offers an insight into the production atmosphere, which is considered from both a synchronic and a diachronic perspective. The material is approached with a new typological framework which brings to the fore the conceptual and physical decisions of the manufacture of pottery. By measuring the degree of the material homogeneity in the qualitative and quantitative perspective, the paper concludes that the Kamenicë pottery belongs to a household production which advances from a simple activity carried out in casual circumstances during the Early Iron Age into a specialized enterprise controlled from fewer hands over the Developed Iron Age. Around the silver Jewelries with a multi-faceted clasp of the Viking Age. Nikolaj Khan, Vyatka archaeological expedition, Moscow, Russia Ring-shaped objects of the dress in the Viking Age has always been in the consideration of Archaeology. For the Eastern and Northern Europe in the Viking Age are known three types of silver jewelry with a multi-faceted head-clasp. It is primarily women’s neck Grivna so-called “Glazov, or Permian-type”, fibulas and bracelets (bracers). All items are well known from finds in the Eastern Baltic, Belorussia, Staraya Ladoga, Karelia in the basin of the Kama river, as well as Sweden and Finland. In addition to the multifaceted head-clasp, these artifacts are linked by the ability to participate in payment transactions, as cash carrier. We also note the existence of synchronicity existence and universality of weighted data. Neck jewelry (Grivna), bracelets, and clasps for clothing (Fibula) with a multi-faceted head is fine dated, since they were found in hoards with coins. But a different area of existence implies a different genesis. If the Grivna “Permian type” and quantities of rare fragments found in the hoards of the Baltic States, Sweden, Norway and Finland, but bracelets, fibulas in the basin of the Kama river are not met at all. In this area is not fixed any of the Scandinavian finds. This increased interest, because allows to tentatively assume the absence of the Scandinavians in the region in historical and travels of the Permian merchants to the Baltic Sea. At the same time, findings with a multi-faceted head-clasp bracelets and fibulas whether or Beloozero Volga region, Belarus or on the Volkhov reflect the path of the Vikings. Vikings wore iron collars of the Grivna themselves. Kama local origin silver neck Grivna with a multi-faceted head-clasp is no doubt they are found in hoards or individually, near the fire on the settlements. In addition, they are found in female burials. Moreover, the percentage of such artifacts, according to some estimates, the marginal demand that can be interpreted only as a right to wear, and this right has been sacred. A huge number of Grivna, found in the soil may indicate about a fatal danger and threat can point to some shortages, resulting in the transformation of the Grivnas potential means of payment in a conservation status. The abundance of silver to make jewelry due to the eastern trade, which from 6 cent.connected VyatkaKama area with the countries of Central Asia, where in exchange for furs shipped silver toreutics. Materials can talk about direct trade contacts.

- 220 -

Topographical study Grivnas has allowed the country to locate the eastern authors. Genesis Grivna of Glazov- Permian-type Egyptian or Iranian central-asian -origin T. Arne linked. Interdisciplinary approaches to the interpretation of gendered spaces on Viking Age farmsteads in Iceland Karen Milek, University of Aberdeen, United Kingdom The small semi-subterranean buildings (’jarðhús’) that are found on many Viking Age farmsteads in Iceland (late 9th-11th century) have been subject to very wide ranging interpretations, from short-lived, expedient dwellings to saunas, women’s workrooms, the houses of Slavic settlers, and in one case a cult building. These hypotheses may best be tested with an interdisciplinary approach that takes into consideration the date and duration of all buildings of this type, details about their architectural form and construction methods, internal structural features, the presence and distribution of artefacts and bones, and the chemical and micromorphological character of their floor deposits. In this paper, more conventional means of interpreting the social use of domestic spaces will be compared to results of microrefuse and geoarchaeological analyses conducted on the floor sediments of the pit house at Hofstaðir, in northeast Iceland. Although this study makes it clear that food was consumed in pit houses and they could have been used as dwellings by a few individuals, the scientific evidence for the use of space in the pit house at Hofstaðir lends strong support to the interpretation – derived mainly from the distribution of artefacts – that pit houses were primarily used for the production of woollen textiles, and adds several new and important details that could not have been interpreted on the basis of artefacts alone. In particular, the chemical and micromorphological evidence that certain parts of the building were used for washing wool with urine and lye, in combination with the ubiquitous presence of stones that had been used to heat liquids, suggests that all stages of textile production took place in pit houses, not just spinning and weaving. In addition, the microstratigraphy observed in thin sections of the floor sediments reveals that changes in floor maintenance practices over time would have had a profound effect on the observed thickness of floor layers and the preservation of different types of artefacts. Since both the burial record and the Old Norse literary sources strongly associate textile production with women, the conclusion of this study is that pit houses in Iceland functioned primarily as women’s workrooms, which were known as ’dyngjur’ in the Old Norse sources. Far from being short-lived, temporary dwellings, most pit houses were in use for a considerable period of time and must have represented an integral social and economic space on Viking Age farmsteads. Their abandonment in the later 10th and 11th centuries represents a dramatic shift in the organisation of household production and gendered household spaces, a shift that may be interpreted in the light of changing religious beliefs and social structures, the growing importance of homespun cloth as a valuable export commodity for Icelandic farmers, and the rise in status of the women who made it. Landscape Interactions in Northern Scandinavia and Greenland Eva Panagiotakopulu, University of Edinburgh, United Kingdom Understanding pioneer settlement patterns and what drives successful colonisation or failure needs to take into account both aspects of the environment and also cultural and subsistence choices in the areas of study. Landscape settlement and activities in the Arctic though the Late Holocene reflect the priorities of the relevant groups involved and their struggles in often marginal environments. Palaeoentomology offers a unique insight for deciphering these. Subsistence patterns of the Saqqaq and the Thule in Greenland and the introduction of pastoralism by the Norse can be compared with landscapes of similar interactions between the Sámi, and their predecessors, and incoming pastoral groups in Northern Sweden and Norway, based on the information gained from the study of insect remains from both archaeological and natural contexts. Whilst in Greenland Norse occupation is largely if not wholly discrete from contemporary Inuit activities, with little overlap and contest over resources, in Northern Sweden, where inland sites are frequently concealed by forest, the story is more complex, with occupation extending back into the mid- Holocene. In coastal northern Norway farm mounds appear intimately related to fisheries, and samples provide interesting palaeoentomological data regarding the nature and activities of these coastal sites, where occupation again extends back at least to the mid-Holocene. Addressing the void on the southern Baltic coast in early medieval times: The concept of colonies based on data from Groß Strömkendorf and Menzlin Sunhild Kleingärtner, Christian-Albrechts-Universität Kiel, Germany Specialized coastal sites from the 8th/9th centuries situated on the southern Baltic coast, as Groß Ström-

- 221 -

kendorf and Menzlin, are often been compared with those from the North Sea area. According to Richard Hodges their establishment was primarily caused by trading in luxury goods. But due to considerations newly made regarding the southern Baltic coast raw materials must have played a far more decisive role at the beginning, whereas series production of every day artifacts started only at a second stage. Based on archaeological and cultural anthropological data the coastal trading sites of the southern Baltic coast are understood as temporary colonial sites. Its unique setting will be explained from a long-term as well as long-range perspective. With it four central themes will be picked out: 1.) social and technical preconditions concerning colonial sites, 2.) functions of and mechanisms behind colonial site’s organization, 3.) local response to colonial sites, and 4.) reasons for giving them up. Due to cross-cultural comparisons colonies are the result of certain preconditions. They are only been established in case spatial gaps are bridged between regions of social and economic differences separated by a stretch of water. Using new propulsion technologies as well as navigation techniques distances were superficially “reduced”. Lying in socio-economic border zones colonies of the southern Baltic coast seem to have aimed at natural resources at the beginning. Situated on the coast away from migration period central sites of the inland luxury goods have played only a subordinate role in the first instance. But things changed by several factors, e.g. the consolidation of Slavonic power, as shown by different kinds of archaeological data. Finally, none of the treated colonies developed into central sites. The phasing functions of colonies will be explained by taking its structural development into consideration as well as by differentiating its finding materials. Four main groups of objects can be distinguished functionally and chronologically: raw materials destined for overseas and artifacts of local use for keeping the site running as well as artifacts of local series production destined for open settlements of the surrounding and imported artifacts in terms of ”Fremdgüter” destined for the elite. Source-critical considerations will focus on problems concerning imprecise dating, missing burial grounds of the surrounding as well as methodological approaches for localizing raw material in the form of archaeological remains. For presenting this complex subject the site of Groß Strömkendorf and Menzlin are taken as a starting point. The archeology of the noblemen residences in Transylvania: the residences of the Saxon elite (12th to 14th century) Maria-Emilia Tiplic, Institute for Studies in Social Science and Humanities from Sibiu, Romania Looking at the historiography concerning the elites of the colonists/ German hospites and their fortresses/ residences, one will see that the problem is not yet elucidated. The best known and preserved residence in Transylvania is that of the Saxon family of Câlnic. This family is often mentioned in documents; its residence has been investigated both, from the architectural and also from the archeological point of view; its beginnings are dated in the second half of the 13th century. From the same time as the buildings’ complex from Câlnic seem to date the donjons from Gârbova, Turnişor?, Ocna Sibiului, Axente Sever, Aţel, Ruja a. o. Archeological investigations proofed that there are also earlier stages of these noblemen residences: one stage is dated in the 12th century (see the fortification from Orăştie) and the other in the first half of the 13th century (see the donjon from Viscri). The emergence of noblemen residences in the 12th and the first half of the 13th century must be seen in the political, economical and military context of German colonization in the south-eastern part of the Arpadian kingdom. The residences dated in the second half of the 13th and the first half of the 14th century appeared due to the civil wars (1262, 1264-1266) between king Bela and the duke Stefan (Steven). Stefan, like his grandfather Andrei II (Andrew), was a follower of the Occidental feudal system and initiated a series of social, military and administrative reforms. Beneficiaries of his policy of donating estates were not only important members of the aristocracy, but also a number of Transylvanian noblemen belonging to the lower nobility, including Saxon greaves (Chyl of Câlnic, Teel of Braşov, Arnold of Apold a. o.). Entering in the possession of land property was also a reason why some of the greaves had built noble courts of the tip the family of Câlnic did. The donjon, the chapel and the protection wall which surrounded them, became from the second half of the 13th century status symbols, reflecting the social status of the families they belonged to. The majority of the donjons I have spoken about disappeared as such. They were rebuilt or consolidated when they were incorporated in the parochial churches, becoming bell towers, or defense towers within the protection walls that surrounded the churches. Changing the function of the donjon and of the whole noble estate by the community probably occurred due to the diminishing of the role the greaves played in the respective community (for instance the fortress of Câlnic was bought from the greav by the community at the beginning of the 15th century). Acknowledgement: Participation was possible with the financial support of the Sectoral Operational

- 222 -

Programme for Human Resources Development 2007-2013, co-financed by the European Social Fund, under the project number POSDRU 89/1.5/S/61104. The motte type of fortifications in Transylvania: archaeological and historical perspective Ioan Marian Tiplic, ”Lucian Blaga” University of Sibiu, Romania The fortifications’ study was a constant issue of the European historiography, but the obtained results do not represent a general constant at European level. The reasons are obvious: the economic-politic discrepancies within this region. As concerning the fortifications’ study from Transylvania, we can say that it was a great concern even starting with the 19th century. This impulse resulted from the romantic trend. However, in this case, the results are fare and cannot offer clear conclusions. Generally speaking, the fortifications’ problems were treated in sequential periods. German historiography was preoccupied especially by the fortifications in the South of Transylvania; while Romanian historiography was preoccupied especially by getting results that support the information from “Gesta Hungarorum”. This information is related to the fortifications besieged by Hungarians at the beginning of the 9th century. Hungarian historiography (from Hungary) had a particular interest in the fortifications dating from the Arpadian Age. However, the most important studies regarding the fortifications in Hungary and Transylvania belong to Hungarian historiography, but the origin of the fortifications’ architecture from the Arpadian period was not completely clarified, even if some structural particularities were close to the fortifications in Central and Eastern Europe from the period between the 11th-13th centuries. A widely-spread opinion, from their point of view, is that the architecture of these fortifications is linked to the Khazar model, but this hypothesis was not completely demonstrated through the archeological researches. The fortifications in the first centuries of the Middle Age were built from earth, wood and sometimes stone. They were either summer camps (castra estiva) or permanent camps (castra stativa). From the 12th century until the large Tartar-Mongol invasion in 1241 a new type of fortifications has developed: fortifications of earth and wood; among them some stone fortifications (Moldoveneşti/Tordavar, Dăbica/ Doboka, Feldioara/Marienburg) began to appear. The tragic experience of the invasion from 1241 determined the royalty to replace more and more earthworks with stone palisade or strengthen the old fortresses with a type of fortification that will be imposed beginning with the end of the 13th century, and coming out under the royal power monopoly. The phenomenon can also be included in the larger process of building fortresses in the 13th-14th centuries on the background of feudal anarchy in the Hungarian kingdom from the end of the 13th century. Also in this context, the fortified dwellings-towers as an example of generalizing the feudal relationships of Western type make their appearance in Transylvania. In this context we can prove that in Transylvania was present a particular type of residential fortifications, so called motte or motte castral. Acknowledgements: Participation was possible with the financial support of the Sectoral Operational Programe for Human resource Development 2007-2013, co-financed by the European Social Fund, under the project number POSDRU/89/1.5/S/61104. Reconstructing Life From Skeletal Remains. Bioarchaeology of a Late Medieval Village In Venice Area. Marina Zago, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Maurizio Marinato, Università degli studi di Padova, Italy Alessandro Canci, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Alexandra Chavarria Arnau, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy The excavation in the area of the Santa Maria di Lugo’s Church (Campagna Lupia, Venice), has allowed the recovery of a significant sample of well preserved skeletal remains, coming from the XII to XIII centuries. It has been possible, through the study of these remains, to fill, at least partially, the lack of information about the health status in the Middle Ages in the Veneto area. The excavation of the cemeteries covered the north and south areas; the burials were discovered in number of 17 in the north area and 49 in the south area, mostly with shroud or wooden coffin and W-E oriented, except for two N-S oriented. The total number of individuals is 72, mainly belonging to children, adolescents and young adults, with a high prevalence of children (36 %). Most of the subjects show dental diseases such as tooth decay, enamel hypoplasia and massive calculus deposits, indicating poor oral hygiene and poor health condition during the infancy; in addition, several pathologies due to intense physical demands such as Schmorl’s nodes, enthesopathies at the muscle insertions and eburneations at the joints, and some non specific inflammatory processes of tibial and fibular periosteum were observed in a high percentage of subjects. Children show nutritional stress indicators as cribra cranii and cribra orbitalia, and a case of meningitis lesions on the endocranial surface of the occipital was found in a 3/5-year-old child’s skull.

- 223 -

Some congenital diseases, due to a wrong embryonic development, involving the axial and appendicular skeleton, as Klippel Feil syndrome, spina bifida occulta, and carpal and tarsal bones coalitions, were found. In conclusion, the remains of the late medieval population which lived in Campagna Lupia display poor health conditions and typical signs of physically intense occupational activities due to fatiguing and tiring jobs, probably because of their very low social class. Session:

59. General session 5 Organisers: Peter F. Biehl, University at Buffalo, United States Paper abstracts: Assessing early childhood health in Medieval Bergen using dental indicators of growth arrest Alexis Dolphin, University of Western Ontario, Canada Katharina Lorvik, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Bergen, Norway During the Bryggen excavations of 1955 to 1968 a portion of the cemetery at St. Mary’s Church was excavated, revealing the skeletons of 180 individuals. Interestingly, osteological analyses of 76 individuals with the most secure contextual information (1170-1198) found that no children less than 6 years of age at the time of death were present in the skeletal sample, although items of material culture from the same excavations confirmed the presence of both infants and young children in Bryggen at that time. Despite the absence of young children’s remains it is still possible to comment on the childhood experience, in terms of health and well-being, through analyses of teeth from older children, adolescents, and adult men and women. Because teeth develop during early childhood, are sensitive to physiological disturbances during their formation, and permanently capture markers of these disturbances, they can be used as retrospective indicators of the health of infants and young children in Bergen during the High Middle Ages. An analysis of dental microstructure, and more specifically, the frequency and timing of growth arrest marks (Wilson bands/accentuated striae of Retzius) was assessed for 26 of the individuals with corresponding osteological and archaeological information. Differences in the presentation of growth arrest (e.g. males vs. females, those who died as children vs. as older adults) will be discussed in light of Bergen’s rapid urbanisation during the 12th and 13th centuries and the resultant shifts in social organisation and environmental conditions. Reservoir effect: establishing ancient chronologies based on the radiocarbon dating of human remains Ricardo Fernandes, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany Nadeau Marie-Josée, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany Pieter M. Grootes, Leibniz-Laboratory for Radiometric Dating and Isotope Research, Kiel, Germany Radiocarbon dating is an indispensable tool in Archaeology, representing the most widely used method for the establishment of absolute chronologies. These chronologies are often anchored on the radiocarbon dating of human bone material. Reservoir effect is the expression used to denote the presence of a 14C depleted signal within an aquatic reservoir. The 14C depleted signal enters the aquatic food chain and aquatic fauna will be radiocarbon dated significantly older than its real age. An aquatic diet will imply that humans will also incorporate a reservoir effect signal. Several existing archaeological examples will be presented, from a variety of time periods and regions that demonstrate the dramatic effect that reservoir effect can assume and how chronologies can thus be affected. Though reservoir effect is relatively well known in marine contexts, accumulated evidence is showing that it can also be very relevant within a freshwater context. Reservoir effect in a freshwater context can assume varied and often very large values, furthermore in opposition to a marine context the detection of a freshwater diet component cannot rely on 13C values. The current paper will discuss several strategies, with a greater emphasis the use of isotopic signals, for identifying and quantifying an aquatic diet and correct for reservoir effect.

- 224 -

The Clothing of the Great Mongolian Empire: Whom does it belong to? Ildkó Hajnalka Oka, ELTE University Budapest, Sendai, Japan During the last two decades a large quantity of Yuan era costumes has been discovered in the Autonomous Region of Inner Mongolia and in Mongolia. The textile finds from Inner Mongolia have been studied by Zhao Feng and Anne Wardwell and the costumes from Bukhiin Khoshoo and Nartyn Khad (Mongolia) by U.Erdenbat and the author of this presentation. Now we are able to analyze - even recreate – the costumes of the Great Mongolian Empire because according the pictorial representations of the costumes, they were very similar in every part of the Empire. In the imperial workshops of the Yuan the forcibly resettled textile workers from Central and Western Asia worked together with the Chinese artisans. This multiethnic workforce worked for multiethnic elite: their products were distributed by the imperial court to the members of the military and the administration, or presented to foreign dignitaries. These nasij textiles and costumes were highly valued not only because they were woven of golden threads and had an intricate and bold pattern but because they symbolized the power and wealth of the greatest empire of the era. But exactly whom do they belong? The Mongolian researchers (and public) consider these costumes as essentially Mongolian costumes. On the other hand, the Chinese scientists’ opinion is that the Yuan dynasty thought Mongolian in origin, was a ruling dynasty of China ergo these costumes belong to the China’s costume history. Other countries, which territory belonged to the Great Mongol Empire, and which culture and clothing were strongly influenced by it, have a similar opinion. The clothing of the Mongol Empire was the part of an imperial culture: the Yuan’s was even regulated by a Dress Code; every official had to dress accordingly to his (or her) status. Not surprisingly, it had a long-lasting impact on the clothing of every people under its rule (and even outside of it). This presentation discusses the meaning and symbolism of the costumes in their own time and society. The ornamentation of fullhilted bronze swords from the urnfield period - beyond typology Mirjam Kaiser, Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg, Germany Swords are one of the archaeological artefacts which gain a lot of attention, be it by scientists or laymen. The almost automatically subsiding association of these weapons with concepts concerning power, violence, status and prestige led since the early days of archaeology to an intensive discussion about these objects. Fullhilted swords from the Urnfield-period were not just produced as simple weapons but were considerably decorated. Until now investigations of the ornamentation of the swords were mostly concentrated on typological aspects in order to answer questions about chronology or regional distribution. The major concern of this presentation is: What findings can we make if we investigate the ornamentation of the urnfield fullhilted swords beyond questions of typology? As M. Primas stated recently, the application of pictures to dispread information, ideas and visions is universal as well as specifically human (Primas 2008, 177). Possibilities to draw conclusions on the significance and communicated content of pictured motifs – which would therefore be symbols - can be found in the ornamentation itself by making a formal analysis. It shall be stressed out how the longterm use of specific motives are indicating a symbolic meaning and also the abrupt switch in the design and used motifs are signalizing an adjournment in the communicated contents. By looking not only at the two-dimensional but also at the three-dimensional design, the meaning of the sword as the carrier of those motifs could be possibly pointed out, too. Because „there can be no rituals or symbols without the reality of what they signify“ (Kristiansen 1999, 188) the archaeological context is an essential source of information. In the case of the bronze swords it is necessary to consider the activities which are connected with these objects. This includes not only the production and usage of the artefacts, but also their deposition. E.g.: Which materials were used for construction? How were the swords treated when they were separated from the active material culture? Furthermore it is important to make a comprehensive comparison about the ornamentation of the swords with those of other artefacts from the Urnfield-period. In this case it is especially relevant to show how the motif of the sun-bark is pictured on these weapons, which clearly differs from the illustration of this motif on other artefacts. As a case example the fullhilted bronze swords from Southern Germany were chosen. Continuity in early Egyptian tomb-iconography Martin Uildriks, Leiden University, Netherlands The early stages of Egypt’s history show a well-developed (tomb-)iconography, which is often considered

- 225 -

as a product of elite expression. However, investigation of the preceding chronological stages’ iconography suggests otherwise. In this essay a detailed thorough synopsis will be presented of Egypt’s early iconography, illustrating an evolving systematized ‘national’ style and a cross-carrier ideological transference. Special emphasis is placed on the so-called ‘Cities’ schist-palette as its current interpretations obstruct the above described evolution. It is argued that instead of city-walls, tomb-architecture is represented constituting continuity and gapping the bridge between prehistoric and historic tomb-iconography. The subsequent iconographical outline would then suggest that the early Dynastic tomb-iconography represents a religious ideal and expression of religious power, instead of elite self-representation. New notions for the study of European Naval shipbuilding of the 16 th to 18 th centuries Tiago Fraga, Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa, Portugal Antonio Teixeira, Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa, Portugal Adolfo Silveira Martins, Universidade Autonoma de Lisboa, Portugal The Modern Age has been defined by the connection of Europe, Asia, Africa and the Americas into a global community. Maritime navigation permanently connected different societies, cultures and ideologies and by trade, war and exchange of ideas shaped the present world. The maritime cultures which dominated the latter part of the Modern Age have one thing in common, Ships. The study of ships and human participants has been the focus of Nautical Archaeology, like other archaeologies, has utilized cultural heritage to develop our understanding about technical complexity of the most advanced machines that humankind has ever built. This knowledge is essential to our perception of Modern Age history. Most of this understanding comes from our proposals of shipbuilding practices, which in turn are based upon reconstructed models of known shipwrecks. Reconstruction is done by utilizing the archaeological remains in conjunction with historical and ethnographic sources. However, ship reconstruction of the Modern Age period, in our opinion, has incurred in a constant flaw. The usage of historical sources at face value and in “a first come first used” approaches without any understanding of the actual validity of the treatise upon the reconstruction is based. The project N-utopia started by the Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa was developped in order to counter this research flaw, by studying the existing historic sources in three specific ways, the historical impact of the work – was the treatise used in shipbuilding or reflects actual shipbuilding practices? The scientific work’s validity – what information and in what degree can be used for reconstruction? The applicability of the treatise – are the proposed ships seaworthy? We intend to contribute with new notions on European naval shipbuilding utilizing a two way approach (study and dissemination): 1.a To know the ships by analysis of the proper document sources and generate corresponding virtual models capable of being submitted to naval engineering testing; 1.b Validate, in the technical aspect, the importance of these sources for the structural knowledge of the ship and their related construction procedures; 2.a Disseminate the knowledge, seeking to meaningfully contribute for the study of European naval construction; 2.b Incentive, mostly the younger generation and in high school education, the knowledge of the wooden ship and its morphological and functional diversity as a tool of complexity, scientific mindset and innovation technology in service of societies. The interpretation of the construction processes, based upon documents validated by this research, coupled with results from submerged remains analysis, may provide answers such as: Perception of the transition between traditional construction processes to industrialized construction rules, yet still with local and regional features. Obtaining morphological characterization of vessels derived from the organization and arrangement of building elements and not just based upon artistic sources or simple morphological descriptions. Shipbuilding perception using virtual reality of historical models in combination with models resulting of archaeological studies. Our presentation focus on the methodology used, the first results obtained and intends to serve as an invitation for the collaboration of interested parties in the project. Session:

60. General session 6 (Public uses of Archaeology) Organisers: Torgrim Sneve Guttormsen, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Oslo, Norway

- 226 -

Paper abstracts: “Practice what you preach” – a heritage site in change Maria Persson, University of Gothenburg, Sweden Anita Synnestvedt, University of Gothenburg, Sweden Pilane is an archaeological heritage site on the west coast of Sweden. It is a large burial mound dated Iron Age. In June 2007 the outdoor sculpture exhibition “Contemporary art in an ancient cultural landscape – sculpture at Pilane” was initialized at the site. Since then there has been a new exhibition each year. It is an exhibition of contemporary sculpture by some of the world’s leading artists. Sculpture at Pilane has been questioned, criticized but also acclaimed and much-admired. The increased number of visitors to the site is an indication of great popularity. Still, the sculptures and the increased amount of visitors are by some regarded as a threat to the ancient remains. This opens up for an interesting discussion. A heritage agenda such as at Pilane attracts new groups and new people to prehistoric sites and to archaeology in general. Before the art exhibition started in 2007 the site had some 1000 visitors per year, a number that has increased to the great number of more than 60 000 per year. We argue that it is the extraordinary combination of a very interesting prehistoric site together with the art exhibition that is the answer to the large popularity of the site. One without the other would likely not have seen the same amount of visitors. At Pilane there are opportunities creating new kind of knowledge related to the ancient remains. There are many possibilities to reflect upon the important questions in life and for new groups of people to get acquainted with the prehistoric heritage. This corresponds with the goals of the Swedish heritage agenda. Ten years ago the Swedish management launched the project “Operation Heritage” which aim was to analyse future visions and to create an agenda in culture heritage management. A democratic and dialogical strive for the heritage management has been highlighted as a raw model for future visions. The heritage site Pilane is to be considered as an example realizing visions and aims of the current Swedish heritage management. Still a project such as Pilane creates debates and discussions, not at least by archaeologists, whether this is an appropriate management plan or not. In our opinion it is necessary for the heritage management to have an open-minded, innovative and challenging approach, in order to make successful interpretations of heritage sites. We argue that Pilane is a vital spark when it comes to heritage sites and a successful example of a daring heritage management, creating new knowledge. The beauty is in the act of the beholder – a discussion of modern day uses of Rock Art sites. Per Nilsson, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden The south Scandinavian rock art has engaged and affected its beholders since the Early Bronze Age up until today. But the fascinating motifs have not been regarded as mere art objects by its spectators. Documentations and excavations at rock art sites have shown that humans have interacted with these sites in many different ways during prehistory as well as in more modern times. In a paper held at the EAA-conference in Riva del Garda 2009 I discussed how the finds and features found at excavations of rock art sites could be interpreted as the material remains of a dialogue with the past. In this paper I would like to develop this issue further and discuss how the dialogue is still taking place in our modern day society. Geographically I will focus on the rock art region of Himmelstalund, situated west of the town of Norrköping in the southeastern part of Sweden. I am especially interested in discussing the municipality of Norrköping´s double-edged relationship to the rock art sites within its own borders. Rock art motifs have been used as official symbols for the city in a wide variety of ways such as city and museum logotypes, public art, legal graffiti etc, etc. But the rock art sites have at the same time been regarded as obstacles for the physical expansion of the modern city. This double-edged relationship was brought to a head when a new motorway was to be built in the early 1990:s. One single rock art site became an arena for a very intense debate between activists on the one side and local and national authorities on the other side regarding who has the primary right to use and interpret the cultural heritage. To analyse the complex role rock art sites play in our modern day society I will use concepts and theoretical models from cultural heritage and use of history research. This includes discussions on the culturalisation of the past and how commercial, political and personal interests combines to create historical narratives as well as mass media’s power to convey images/truths about cultural heritage. My aim is to come closer to an understanding of how cultural heritage is created, used, renegotiated and re-created to fit into the existing social context and to create different cultural identities. Commercial archaeology – The Janus of archaeology Anna Gustavsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden

- 227 -

Roger Nyqvist, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden ”Preserving and protecting our historic environment is a national concern. It is a responsibility shared by all of us.” ( The Heritage conservation act. 1 §) The aim is to discuss the role and purpose of rescue archaeology and the archaeological profession in the modern Swedish society, in relation to the recently proposed changes of legislation in Sweden. The existing law was once written to protect and preserve the cultural heritage. To enable the economical growth, the law was modified to permit the removal of ancients remains if they were correctly and scientifically documented. The results and finds from every excavation was considered a potentially important contribution to the accumulated knowledge of Swedish history. This archaeology was the business of the state, conducted by regional museums and the Swedish national heritage board. Within this framework, the formation of the profession,as we know it today, took place. Since the 1990s changes have been made, pointing towards a commercial archaeology with the ’creation’ of an artificial market, with the illusion that this would not affect the quality of surveys and excavations. The reason for this commercialization was the change in politcal views that the cost of archaeology was too high in correspondence to its use and benefits. Despite a widespread public interest in history, manifested and received through national exhibitions and popular publications, cultural heritage is considered to be a burden rather than an asset in societal planning. In order to make rescue archaeology worth the money spent, the government has created a commercial market, instead of discussing the short-term as well as long-term meaning and use of archaeology in society. It also seems to be an increasing political demand that rescue archaeology should be more of an entertainment rather than pure science. With the recently proposed changes in legislation we belive that the State utterly will renounce the responsibility of the the cultural heritage and the accumulation of knowledge. This means that this responsibility to an even greater extent will be transferred to the individual archaeologist. The role of the archaelogist is two-faced. On one hand, the law and ethical codes aims to preserv and protect the cultural heritage. On the other hand, the invidual archaeologists are depending on rescue archaeogy and the distruction of ancients remains, since most jobs can be found in this sector. Setting up local identity through the Cucuteni – The last great chalcolithic civilization of Europe. Neculai Bolohan, University Alexandru Ioan Cuza, Romania There is a long history in discovering and defining the Cucuteni culture in Eastern Romania, which start with the first archaeological attempts (1909-1910) of Hubert Schmidt assisted by Gerhardt Bersu up to the present. However, this is not the entire history. This step has been preceded by the discovery at the end pf the 19th century on the territory of the former Tsarist Empire (Ukraine, on the Middle Dnepr) and of the former Austrian-Hungarian Empire (Eastern Halic, on the Upper Dnestr) of the first sites with a very specific painted pottery. In order to respect the local identities or local cultural attributes of a huge cultural complex covering more than 350.000 km2 in three countries or five historical regions (Halic, Bukovine, Moldova, Moldavia, Transylvania). In this respect there are some proposal for designate it: Tripolye-Cucuteni (Russian), Tripylia (Ukrainian), Cucuteni (Romania), Erösd/Ariușd (Transylvania). Furthermore, the archaeologist are talking about an eastern variant (Tripolye/Tripylia) and the western variant Cucuteni- Erösd/Ariușd. Lately, due to the current researches and the fall of some parts of the Iron Courtain, there is a common interest in using the Ariușd-Cucuteni-Tripolie name for this Chalcolithic culture. In any case, the study dedicated to this phenomenon raises the interest for the archaeology and for the regional and national cultural heritage. It is not only the national archaeological or academic infrastructure involved in the “Cucuteni connexion”, but private institutions are interested in developing museums, collections or sustaining the researches. Thus, the current Mecena are trying to integrate within the local, regional and transnational heritage management and archaeological discourse. For the last decade the Cucuteni artifacts has been exhibited in numerous places in the world and in such extent it become again a matter of international scientific debate. Cucuteni became a way to brand institutions and regions and to contribute to the public dissemination of scientific knowledge. A deserted medieval village – an uniform European site or a manifestation of regional diversity? Monika Baumanova, University of West Bohemia, Czech Republic Deserted medieval villages constitute a type of site that is commonly encountered in many countries throughout Europe. They hence represent a site with a great potential to define the historical and tradi-

- 228 -

tional nature of a particular area and allow for comparisons of regions not only within countries but also across Europe. However, after a long period of time when any kind of detailed study of this type of context was neglected by archaeologists, the research of these sites has generally led to the creation of widely accepted model picture of the so-called DMS (deserted medieval village) site. The rather stereotypical idea of a DMS site mostly solely informs us what a typical village looked like, the type of architecture encountered there, the kind of life-style people led and the economic background it can be associated with. This kind of uncritical archaeological interpretation and presentation of these sites has led to the general perception of these sites as rather “uniform”. Because they are so commonly encountered in many regions, it has added to the undiversified and shallow view of medieval subsistence strategies and lifestyles of the common people at various regions. Furthermore, it is the history of cities and towns which usually stands out within a given region. Hence, it is the urban tradition that is then used to define the nature and “pride” of a certain area. My paper focuses on uncovering the regional diversity in the non-urban contexts, using the study of medieval village lifeways through the research of village hinterlands to uncover the many facets of medieval village life. Examples of the Czech Republic village sites are used to highlight the many stereotypical views about the “medieval villager”. I particularly focus on the presentation of these people as grey shadowy figures, labelled as a group of “farmers” or “miners” and on their supposedly unchanging attitude to the exploitation and understanding of the setting of their settlement. I present a number of suggestions how we can study the medieval village context to allow for discovery of the regional diversity of lifeways, subsistence strategies and attitudes to the environment. I also concentrate on the topic of presentation of the archaeological findings to the public and on making use of the possibility to contrast urban and rural history, in order to create a more plastic and comprehensive picture of a regional past. I highlight particularly the importance of the mode of presentation of these sites and their history at the museum exhibitions at regional institutions so that non-urban past can be understood by the public as captivating and varied. Hence it can be suitable for shaping a regional sense of identity. The memory work of king ’Harald Fairhair’ in regional imageries Torgrim Sneve Guttormsen, Norsk institutt for kulturminneforskning, Norway Narrative heroes (kings, commanders) and events (dramatic battles, misfortunes, places of birth/death) described in the Norse sagas are vital elements in modern rhetorics of the past, among others symbolising ”homeland myths” at various geographical levels. In this paper the monument and celebration tradition of the Norwegian national father figure ’Harald Fairhair’ becomes a focal point in examining processes of modern memory work which connects rhetorics of place attachment and geographical imageries. The Norse story of the king ’Harald Fairhair’ is associated with several archaeological sites (excavated settlements/houses, grave mounds), where modern monuments (obelisks, towers, sculptures, ”reconstructions” of ancient graves and houses/villages) are erected and various celebration practices (jubilees, rallies, festivals) are being performed. The common discussion about these monuments and celebration practices has been how they represent nationalistic rhetorics of the past. This paper, however, takes another approach examining local initiatives and motives of using these archaeological sites and historical myths in regional development strategies and ownerships of the past. This includes a focus on regional differences when it comes to how local societies use academic knowledge and practices as well as popular and commercial rhetorics of the past (”the experience society”) in order to distinguish a regional heritage.

- 229 -

- 230 -

POSTERS

- 231 -

Poster sessions will take place in the Foyer at Radisson Blu Scandinavia Hotel. The posters will be displayed the whole week. Participants will have the opportunity to speak with the presenters on Friday 16th September between 11:00 and 13:00 Session:

2. Pottery function and ceramic technology: Contributions on the understanding of pottery making techniqes

Secrets of the trade. Discussion on the selection of raw materials and final product utility in Cucuteni Culture pottery. George Bodi, Romanian Academy - Iaşi Branch, Romania Viorica Vasilache, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Radu Pîrnău, Al. I. Cuza University, Iaşi, Romania Our approach aims at establishing a sequence of characteristics which would help to infer the possible utility of a Neolithic pot based on the analysis of its fabric. Our approach is base on the use of a series of analytical parameters, using macroscopic or microscopic inspection of pottery shards originating from the excavations conducted in the Hoiseşti – La Pod Cucuteni settlement. The identifiable variables helped us define the physical characteristics of the fabric, sintering and non-plastic inclusions. We were able to define three categories of fabrics, each with its specific characteristics, which completed with data specific to the science of the ceramic materials helped us establish the possible utility of each fabric type. Thus, the fine fabric pots are suitable for fulfilling tasks that require increased resistance to abrasion and dynamic processes of fracture. The intermediate fabric is characterized through increased versatility, being resistant to abrasion and both dynamic or static processes of fracture, while the coarse ware, although presenting little resistance to mechanical stresses may successfully withstand thermal shocks. Corroborating the data obtained from the analysis of the pottery fragments with the analysis of the soils present in the immediate vicinity of the Hoiseşti – La Pod settlement we conclude that, in this case, the selection of the raw material was the result of a deliberate selection, made in view of the final utility of the pot. Functionality and artistic sense in Kodjadermen-Gumelnita-Karanovo VI ceramics. A Case study: Sultana-Malu Rosu site Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Romania Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Bucharest, Romania The Sultana-Malu Roşu tell-settlement was the first Gumelniţa site to be submitted to scientific research in Romania, in the 1920s. The site is located 400 m North-East of Sultana village, Călăraşi county, South-East Romania and it belongs to Kodjadermen-Gumelniţa-Karanovo VI communities from the second half of the fifth millennium B.C. The archaeological excavation from Sultana-Malu Roşu has revealed a series of spectacular ceramic pieces and through their shape and decoration some of them represent unique samples. The „Lovers Vessel” and the vessel with the representation of a duck head are just two examples. During the analysis process, however, these works of art of the Kodjadermen-Gumelniţa-Karanovo VI civilization proved to be the least interesting ones. The common pottery is very important because it counts a high number of specimens. The subject of this paper is a ceramic lot from house no.5 from Sultana-Malu Roşu. More precisely, it is a comparison between the quantitative and percentage analysis with the data provided by X-Ray testing and paste images provided by digital microscope. Another issue discussed in the paper is the relationship between the shape of the vessels and the aesthetics of their proportions. This last approach is not limited only to pottery analyses from Sultana-Malu Roşu site and it can be applied to various other ceramic lots of the Kodjadermen-Gumelniţa-Karanovo VI cultural complex.

- 232 -

Decorated pottery and functional aspects Laure Salanova, Maison de l’Archéologie et de l’Ethnologie, France The role of the ceramic decorations is often limited to the aesthetic and identity aspects. We know nevertheless that some types of surface treatments, as slip and polishing, are also connected to the function of the vessels. The role of the drawn decorations (printed, incised, painted etc.) has less been questioned. In this communication, we will develop several examples, from European Neolithic and from ethnographical researches, which show that the choice of the decorative techniques, the position of the decoration and the type of ornamental representation is directly or indirectly connected to the function of the vessels. Far from being a matter of minor importance, the ceramic decoration is thus totally connected to all the stages of the chaîne opératoire of manufacturing and use of pottery. On the Earliest Pottery in the Middle Povolzhye Aleksander Vybornov, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia Irina Vasilieva, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Samara, Russia The researchers have studied about 20 sites with original ceramics since 1975. The River Ural is the borderline of these sites to the east, and the River Sura is the borderline to the west. The ceramics is straight-sided and profiled. The bottom is conical or flat. Ornament is rare and consists of rows of pits under the collar, scribed lines and separated pinpoints. Such ceramics was singled out as Elshanskaya culture (Vasiliev, Vybornov, 1988; Mamonov, 1999). According to absolute dates its time of existence is VI-V millennium BP (Vybornov, 2008). Most researchers refer Elshanskaya culture to the earliest Eastern Europe Neolithic cultures. Some suppose it is an autochthonous one , others connect its origin with infiltration from south-eastern Transcaspian regions and Sub-Aral area. The report presents the results of integrated study of this culture ceramics. The exploratory procedure is similar to the described one in the report on the Lower Povolzhye pottery. About 500 samples (sherds and partially remained vessels) were analyzed techno-technologically. Some specific cultural traditions were revealed: the usage of oozy oversandy clays, mainly without shells, as plastic materials for housewares making; 2 recipes of molding compounds making: material+organic solution (OS) and material+OS+chamotte; vessel designing with sticking patchwork on the model with animal skin layers; fire baking with long-term keeping at low temperatures (Vasilieva, 2010). Data on Elshanskaya pottery technique indicate non-local character of this culture appearance on the territory of the Middle Povolzhye. On the basis of hypothesis, that pottery was the result of organic and oozy materials using experience, there must be traces of pre-pottery in early pottery complexes on the territory of pottery origin centres. The traces like fixed composition of molding compounds and the use of fire only as an object of worship with purifying and other magical properties (Bobrinskiy, 1999). Elshanskaya pottery is characterized by the use of oozy clays, but not silts. Elshanskaya pottery traditions appeared in the Middle Povolzhye and at the same time was on the higher level of development than the developing pottery of cultures with scribed-pinpointed ceramics in the Lower Povolzhye. It might be supposed that initial segments of Elshanskaya pottery evolution were out of the bounds of the studied region. This conclusion points indirectly to the probability of existence of the most ancient centre founded on silts in further southern regions. Further Neolithic pottery development in the Middle Povolzhye was conditioned by the pottery traditions mixing of Elshanka and Lower Volga people. With financial support from Russian Humanitarian Science: project №10-01-00393а References: Bobrinskiy A.A. Goncharnaya technologiya kak obyekt istoriko-kulturnogo izucheniya // Aktualnye problemy izucheniya drevnego goncharstva. Samara, 1999. Vasiliev I.B., Vybornov A.A. Neolit Povolzhya. Kuibyshev, 1988. Vasilieva I.N. Goncharnaya tehnologiya kak istochnik po istorii naseleniya elshanskoj kultury [Pottery technique as a source of Elshanskaya culture people’s history]// XVIII Uralskoe arheologicheskoe soveshchanie: kulturnye oblasti, arheologicheskie kultury, hronologiya. Ufa, 2010. Vybornov A.A. Neolit Volgo-Kamya. Samara, 2008. Mamonov A.E. O kulturnom statuse elshanskih kompleksov // Voprosy arheologii Povolzhya. Vyp.1. Samara, 1999.

- 233 -

Session:

3. Environmental Archaeology: the Interaction of Natural Science and Archaeology Norse Farming in Greenland. Agriculture on the edge. Peter Steen Henriksen, National Museum of Denmark, Denmark The Norse arrived in Greenland with a several-thousand-year-old tradition as farmers – how did they adapt to the new environment? Did the Vikings try to cultivate crops – and if so, what did they grow? This poster presents a project where the focus will be on Norse farming through analysis of macrofossils from refuse layers and phosphate analysis. Soil samples from middens at ten Norse farmsteads in Southern Greenland will be analysed in order to look for traces of cereals, other crop plants and field weeds. In addition to the macrofossil analysis, soil samples from infields and out-fields around Norse farms will be tested for phosphate concentrations in order to describe the manuring practices and to identify ancient fields if these are present. Investigation of demineralization of archaeological bones using electrochemical impedance spectroscopy Vita Rudovica, University of Latvia, Latvia Arturs Viksna, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Juris Katkevich, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Gunita Zarina, University of Latvia, Riga, Latvia Bone consists of a fibrous network of collagen on which hydroxyapatite crystals are deposited. Under burial conditions the chemical composition and structure of major components of bone change (breakdown and leaching of collagen; alteration and perhaps leaching of the mineral matrix, infilling with mineral deposits). The aim of this study is to characterize the demineralization on the surface of the archaeological bone using electrochemical impedance spectroscopy (EIS). Electrical impedance spectroscopy is a measurement of resistance to alternating current flow through a given material. Bone is a good insulator, when it is absolutely dry. However, if an electrolyte can penetrate into bone material, it becomes conductive. Conductive properties are strongly affected by microstructure, and impedance spectra contain features that can be directly related to the changes in microstructure caused by the variation in chemical constituents. To estimate suitability of EIS the structure of bone samples are investigated also by X-ray diffractometer (XRD). Two groups of the osteological material dates to different periods of time were examined under different burial conditions. These archaeological complexes were Zvejnieki dating Late Mesolithic (8150-6500 BP) and Neolithic (6500-4200 BP) periods and St. Peter’s churchyard cemetery dating 13th – 17th. For analysis was taken cancellous bone. As bone is dialectician, before impedance measurements the prepared samples were soaked in isotonic physiological liquid (NaCl) for liquid filling in the pore space of bone. Electrical parameters (impedance, conductivity, phase angle) were measured using the three electrode configuration. The FRA4.9 software was used to analyze the experimental data. The results indicated the relationship between EIS findings and changes in the chemical composition. The conductivity was higher in bone samples of Zvejnieki archaeological complex caused by more intensive demineralization process. Acknowledgements This work has been supported by the European Social Fund within the project «Support for Doctoral Studies at University of Latvia». References: 1) Hedges R.E.M. Bone Diagenesis: An Overview of Process. Archaeometry 44, 2002, 3, 319 – 328 2) Hedges R.E.M., Millard A.R. Bones and groundwater towards the modelling of diagenetic processes. Journal of Archaeological Science, 1995, 22, 155 – 165. 3) Ličina V, Gajovič A, Moguš-Milankovič A, Djerdj I, Tomašič N, Su D. Correlation between the microstructure and the electrical properties of ZrTiO4. Ceramics, 2007, 91, 178–186. 4) Zhang X., Koon G.N., Anil K. Monitoring acid-demineralization of human dentine by electrochemical impedance spectroscopy (EIS). Journal of Dentistry, 2008, 36, 1005 – 1012.

- 234 -

5) Zhang X., Koon G. N., Bennett A., Anil K. Monitoring bacterial-demineralization of human dentine by electrochemical impedance spectroscopy. Journal of Dentistry, 2010, 38, 138 – 148.” The Material Culture and Landscapes of the Middle Don in Holocene Tamara Tregub, State University, Russia Ivan Fediunin, Voronezh State Pedagogic University, Voronezh, Russia Palynologycal materials testify on rigorous conditions of the last Valday phases of the Middle Don territory. It is naturally to assume that conditions of inhabit in the East and South-East regions were more rigorous. It may be reason of the migrations of the Paleolithic tribes to the boundaries of the Don valley in the Predunay cold. Population of the late Paleolithic final (middle Dryas, Allered and late Dryas) existed in the conditions of wide development pine forests with small admixture of birch groves and fires in middle Dryas. The stages of development Mesolithic cultures (early – developed – last) correlated of the nature-climate conditions. In the Preboreal time the birch-pine forests were formed with predominance of elm in the composition of the broad-leaved breeds. During Boreal it slowly grow rich of the elements of nemoralis complex (oaken forests widen its areas). In the latest Boreal phases the local oaken woods were present together with pine woods. The best of all learned Middle Don Neolithic culture developed during three stages too. The most ancient stages were characterized by Nakolchataya ceramics, developed stages – Jamochno-grebenchataya ceramics, and last stages correlated with the appearance of the new culture types – Dronihinsky and Cherkassky types. Last stages were characterized by present on the Don valley Neolithic culture of the forest zone. Probably it appearance on the south of territory were as result of development on the north territories closet forests in the final phases of Atlantic period. During Atlantic period local oaken woods slowly widen the area, which in the final phases turn into closed oaken forests of complicated composite. Pine woods were preserved on the low lying forms of relief (on the low terraces). In it composition the birch and juniper thickets were take large place. There are three stages in the development of Eolithic – Bronze cultures. Landscapes of Eolithic – Bronze were development during three stages too. As result the oaken forests were forced out by meadow and various herbaceous steppes with forming of black earth. Possible, the migrations to Don valley of early Iron age population were conditioned by its processes. After that forests widen its area, and climate conditions guaranteed the development of lime-tree and elm forests with admixture oaks. In the final phases of Subborialis its were transformed in thin birch woods with admixture lime-trees and pine woods on the sand soils. Up to IV century A. D. the restoration, of oaken forests were take place, and fir forest penetrate in composition of the pine forests association. The steppe forming on the territory in beginning XII century A.D.. caused second wave of migrations of Tatar-Mongol nomadic tribes. During Holocene the gradually changes of landscapes were take place. Actual steppe and forest-steppe landscapes of Upper Don, probably, have antropogenic nature, but climate conditions caused changes of landscapes of past and influenced on social-economic and culture relation of traditional settled early agriculturists, cattle-breeders and nomadic tribes. Reconstruction of paleovegetation based on paleobotanical data from the middle Paleolithic site Khotylevo-1 (Desna River basin, European Russia) Ekaterina Voskresenskaya, Institute of Georaphy Russian Academy of Sciences, Russia Alexander Ocherednoi, Institute for the History of Material Culture Russian Academy of Sciences, SaintPetersburg, Russia Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Science, Moscow, Russia Desna River valley is one of the most interesting places of concentration of the Paleolithic sites in the East-European plain. The occurrence of different Paleolithic sites in the vicinity of the Khotylevo village near the Bryansk city could be one more argument for the attractiveness of this place for ancient hunters and gatherers. The middle Paleolithic site Khotylevo-1 is located at the foot of the Desna River right bank. The artifacts were recovered from the bottom of riverbed fascia. Tabular rock pieces (including artifacts fashioned on these stones) rounded pebbles of crystalline rocks and rare fauna remains were recovered at a depth of 10.44–10.55 m from the surface. This culture-bearing horizon overlies a bed of Cenomanian sand. The sediments overlying the culture-bearing horizon are represented by alluvial and sub-aerial series. The alluvial unit includes riverbed, oxbow lake and floodplain fascias. The upper part of the profile contains sediments of subaerial origin. These sediments are represented by redeposited and reformed sediments of the Mezin pedocomplex. The uppermost part of the profile contains the Late Valdai loess deposits. Palynoligical and plant macrofossils records were obtained from alluvial deposits which are probably correlated with the Early Valdai loess horizon. The share of arboreal pollen in these sediments does not

- 235 -

exceed 35-40 % from AP+NAP. This pollen group is represented mainly by birch (Betula sect. Albae). Pollen of Pinus, Salix, Alnus and Betula nana occurs in small quantities. Pollen assemblages are marked by high amount and variety of herbaceous pollen (Rosaceae, Ranunculaceae, Asteraceae, Apiaceae, Caryophyllaceae, Fabaceae, etc.), although pollen of Artemisia (up to 20%) and Poaceae (15-20 %) are predominant. The presence of plants typical for birch forest is recorded (Polygonum bistorta, Thalictrum, Valeriana). Pollen of Chenopodiaceae, Ephedra, Echinops represents steppe vegetation. Spores of clubmosses characteristic for boreal forests (Lycopodium annotinum, L. clavatum, L. selago) were found. Among tree macroremains few nuts of Betula sect. Albae were identified. The herbaceous macroremains are represented mostly by fruits of hydrophilic plants such as Carex cf. pseudocyperus, Cicuta virosa, Ranunculus cf. repens, Rorippa palustris. Scanty fruits of meadow herbs (Potentilla alba, Rumex sp.) were also recorded. According to paleobotanical data complex vegetation included open birch woodlands, step-like communities, shrub thickets, meadows and mires. New palaeobotanical data from the Kulikovo Battle-field area (European Russia) Inna Zyuganova, Institute of Geography Russian Academy of Sciences, Russia New plant macrofossils and macrocharcoal records were obtained from the site “Bolsheberesovskoye mire” situated in the forest-steppe zone of East European Plain (the Upper Don River basin). The area includes Mesolithic, Neolithic and Bronze Age sites, early Slavic settlements of the IX and mid-X centuries AD, and more then 250 Old Russian settlements, hill-forts and cemeteries dating from late XII until late XIV centuries AD (Gonianyi et al. 2007). The multidisciplinary studies of that area were initially focused on the reconstruction of natural landscapes that would correspond to the Kulikovo Battle of 1380 (the historically important military engagement in which the Russians defeated the Tatar-Mongol forces). The studied site can be considered as a key section of Holocene deposits for this territory. The mire formed in an ox-bow lake in the Nepryadva river floodplain. The peat accumulation began about 7240±80 cal. years BP. The sediments of the Atlantic and Early Subboreal periods are represented by reed peat and wood-reed peat. The carpological assemblages contain the remains of hydrophilic plants such as Typha latyfolia, Carex rostrata, Eupatorium cannabinum and Lycopus eropaeus. The numerous fruits of Urtica dioica were recorded. The great nettle is usually considered as a ruderal plant but it occurs also in the mire plant communities in black alder forests. The presence of fruits of Chenopodium album may indicate eroded soils on the slopes of the river valley. Some fruits and seeds of trees and shrubs were also recorded (Alnus glutinosa, Betula pubescens, Solanum dulcamara). The sediments of the Early Subboreal are characterized by relatively high content of the charcoal particles that probably due to higher frequencies of paleofires. This interval could be referred to the Neolithic period of the human development of the Upper Don River basin. It should be noted that the remains of Neolithic – Early Bronze Age settlement were found in the vicinity of the mire. The deposits of the Middle – Late Subboreal and Subatlantic periods are represented by reed peat which contains only scanty fruits of hydrophilic plants (E. cannabinum, Carex rostrata, C. cespitosa). The macroremains of cultivated and ruderal plants were not recorded. Another interval of peat reach in charcoal macroremains corresponds to the beginning of the Middle Subatlantic. According to archaeological data the territory of the Kulikovo Battle-field was abandoned throughout Early and Middle Subatlantic, so the climatic reasons of paleofires are more likely. The relatively high content of charcoal probably related to higher frequencies of fires was recorded in upper part of the peat. It corresponds to the beginning of the forming of the modern agricultural landscapes in the studied area (200-300 years BP). Apparently in this case the higher frequencies of fires were caused by farming activity. This work was supported by RFBR grant № 11-05-00557. Session:

5. Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages Innovation and technology transfers in Western Europe from the Bronze Age to the Early Middle Ages. PIXE analysis of the fibulae of the Jezerine type from the Central Danubian area Ivan Drnić, The Archeological Museum in Zagreb, Croatia The fibulae of the Jezerine type are a group of late La Tène fibulae originating in northern Italy. Their main

- 236 -

characteristics are rectangular or trapezoidal foot, bent quadrangular bow, ring at the end of the bow and a four thread spring with threads joined from within. The typology of the fibulae of the Jezerine type is based on the variations in decoration of the ribbon-shaped bow. They are dated between 50 - 40 BC and 20 – 30 AD, with the largest production in the Augustan period. The analysis of the distribution map of the fibulae of the Jezerine type demonstrates that certain regions are more represented than others, and the logical question is whether these regions were the centres of their production. One of the regions is central Danubian area, the territory inhabited by the Scordisci. The authors discussing this subject were reluctant to recognize the existence of workshops in this region, and tried to explain the large quantity of these fibulae in terms of trade, or associated it with the advent of Roman legions and their presence in this part of the newly conquered area. The conquest of southern Pannonia (35-9 BC) and the suppressing of Bato’s rebellion (AD 6-9), when noteworthy Roman forces occupied this territory, were contemporaneous with the production and usage of the fibulae of the Jezerine type. The distribution of the latter shows a significant concentration of specimens along the Danube, for example at Dalj, Sotin, Novi Banovci, and Belgrade - the locations of Roman military garrisons, which supports the above interpretation. However, all these sites were important proto-historical centres and, since we do not know the context of the majority of the finds, it is hard to be certain whether they belong to the period immediately preceding or following the occupation. The existence of smaller coarser specimens suggests that workshops producing the fibulae of the Jezerine type, or at least imitations of north-Italian originals, were present in this area. Late La Tène fibulae were mostly made of copper alloy but in the middle of the 1. century BC Romans adopted technology of brass casting from the Asia Minor and introduce it to Europe. The first brass made objects, including Alesia tip fibulae, can be dated to fifties BC. Since a workshop from the south-east Alpine region as well as central Danubian area did not adopt this technology, brass can be useful marker regarding cultural attribution of certain objects. The results of PIXE analyses of Jezerine tip fibulae from central Danube area showed that one group of object was of brass with high proportion of zinc, which indicates their Roman origin. Second group was made of alloy with lower proportion of zinc while the fibulae of the third group were made of copper alloy, without presence of zinc, probably in the local workshops. This leads to conclusion that the ideas or, fashion in this case, spread faster than adoption of technology. Session:

The external structures of the Bronze Age village of Fondo Paviani, Northern Italy: a multiproxies approach Marta Dal Corso, CAU Kiel, Germany Claudio Balista, Geoarcheologi Associati sas, Vigodarzere - PD, Italy Michele Cupitò, Università di Padova, Padova, Italy Wiebke Kirleis, Institute of Prehistoric and Protohistoric Archaeology, Christian-Albrechts-University Kiel, Germany Giovanni Leonardi, Università di Padova, Padova, Italy Cristiano Nicosia, Università degli Studi di Milano, Milano, Italy The Bronze Age settlement of Fondo Paviani is located in the Valli Grandi Veronesi area (Northern Italy), in the lower Venetian plain. Near the end of the Late Bronze Age, between the end of the 13th century BC and the beginning of the 12th century BC, the site reached its maximum size of ca. 20 ha and assumed a dominant role in the crossroads among peninsular Italy, central Europe and the Mediterranean. In this period the inhabited area was surrounded by a moat and a quadrangular earthen rampart, whereas before only the presence of a former ditch is attested. These enclosures, moat and earthwork, represent a structural characteristic specific to the so-called terramare, villages that were common in the alluvial plain both North and South of the Po River during Middle and Recent Bronze Age and of which Fondo Paviani represents one of the most lasting examples. The present poster focuses on the study of the external structures of this site, visible from aerial pictures

- 237 -

and investigated from a stratigraphic profile. The profile intercepts a cross section of the ditch and the rampart, as well as the in situ adjacent anthropogenic layers concerning the phases of life of the village in a portion of the site where the archaeological record is well preserved. A multiproxies approach has been developed, based on the integration of archaeological stratigraphy with geomorphological, pedological, archaebotanical, archaeological data and soil micromorphological analysis, in order to decipher the formation processes and taphonomic dynamics occurring on the enclosures and the traces of human activities and changing in environmental conditions testified on that archaeological record. A description of this profile will be explained with attention on the main archaeological features that characterize the enclosures and make them recognizable on the field and details on the specific analyses carried on will be presented. Session:

8. The Funnel Beaker Complex: Multiple Landscapes, Histories and Societies? The Funnel Beaker Culture in Lower Silesia, SW Poland Ewa Dreczko, Wroclaw University, Poland Nearly a century of intensive research, especially those conducted in the latest years, have provided rich information base for study on the Funnel Beaker Culture in Lower Silesia, region of SW Poland. Large number of new sites which had been discovered lately brings numerous novel data on its material culture, settlements, funeral tradition as well as a sequence of 14C dates. Enriched but still relatively poor absolute chronology database allow to place the Funnel Beaker Culture in this region between approximately 3800 BC and 2500 BC. Unfortunately still used chronological scheme based on taxonomical studies of ceramic sequences created in the late sixties haven’t been verified on results of the newest investigations. The primary aim of this poster is to demonstrate results of research on the Funnel Beaker Culture in Lower Silesia. It will be an attempt at presentation of diversity of ceramic sequences, settlement patterns, funeral tradition which entirely create its specific regional character and in addition at correction of still used but not longer actual phases division. The late Funnel Beaker period and beyond – an East Danish perspective Rune Iversen, University of Copenhagen, Denmark This poster focuses on the disintegration and ending of the late Funnel Beaker tradition in the course of the early third millennium BC. While we see the growth of new Corded Ware societies in most parts of southern Scandinavia (i.e. the Single Grave culture and the Swedish-Norwegian Battle Axe culture respectively), eastern Denmark displays an insignificant and blurred cultural development during the centuries surrounding the middle of the third millennium BC. The question is whether the end of the Funnel Beaker culture caused a several centuries long period of decline – a “Dark Age” – or if we instead see a continuous cultural development towards the Late Neolithic? Discussing this matter, chronology and the duration of the late Funnel Beaker period (“the Store Valby phase”) become of central importance. From c 2850 BC, Single Grave communities spread throughout most of the Jutland Peninsula introducing individual interments covered by small burial mounds, curved cord-decorated beakers as well as new types of stone battle axes and amber ornaments. These far reaching changes have only to a small degree influenced the cultural development in eastern Denmark where few battle axes and Corded Ware beakers occurred from c 2600 BC onwards. Based on the evidence from 14C dated late Funnel Beaker contexts as well a critical review of the archaeological record, this poster offers a revised understanding of the cultural development of late Middle Neolithic eastern Denmark. As indicated by the 14C dates, the final Funnel Beaker phase must be conceived as a rather lengthy period, lasting from c 3000 to 2650 BC, instead of only a brief epilogue. Thus, the Funnel Beaker tradition continued in eastern Denmark and overlapped considerably with the Single Grave horizon of western Denmark. At the same time, material culture related to the hunter-fisher-gatherer based Pitted Ware complex occurred throughout South Scandinavia, covering north-eastern Denmark and coastal Scania. The archaeological record shows no abrupt changes but instead a continuous development with the incorporation of new material elements. This development is furthermore underlined by

- 238 -

a continuation of the Funnel Beaker tradition by reusing the megalithic tombs instead of undertaking the new single burial custom. No doubt, differences concerning ideology, hierarchy and material culture cut through South Scandinavia in the early third millennium BC. This is most clearly visible through the geographically differentiated continuation of the Funnel Beaker tradition as opposed to the incorporation of new Corded Ware customs. We see no “Dark Age” following the Funnel Beaker period in eastern Denmark but instead a steady process of transformation in which the old segmentary tribal society was altered and remodeled preparing the way for new social elites, characteristic of the early Bronze Age. Illustrations: - List of 14C dates - Geographical map - Chronological scheme - Additional illustrations Session:

9. New Dimensions: Bodies and Objects in Burial Archaeology Cultural memory of a sacred place – from the Bronze Age to present. Câmpina (Prahova County, Romania) Frinculeasa Alin, 1Prahova District Museum of History and Archaeology, Romania Soficaru Andrei, ”Francisc I. Rainer” Anthropological Research Centre, BUCURESTI, Romania Octav G. Negrea, 1Prahova District Museum of History and Archaeology, PLOIESTI, Romania Frinculeasa Madalina Nicoleta, Valahia University of Targoviste, TARGOVISTE, Romania With a chronology from the middle to late Bronze Age, the necropolis from “Sf. Nicolae” churchyard in Câmpina combines in this foothill region different cultural influences from around areas. Close to this, on the same promontory another three necropolises are present: one medieval and two from nowadays. For these attributes a modern research including radiocarbon analysis, geological profile of the region, anthropological analyses are applied here. In the Bronze Age cemetery after a few years of archeological excavations were unearthed inhumation and cremation graves. The funeral inventory of some skeletons includes ceramic vessels, bronze earrings, amber beads, animal bones or clay jewels. In some burials the animal bones were present as donation. The anthropological analyses reveal mainly adult people with age at death of 25 – 35 years, some matures over 50 years old, and of course an important number of sub-adults. The life style is exhibit by the pathology signs as caries, degenerative joints disease, osteoperiostis, or fractures. In the medieval necropolis only surface studies were carried out using a magnetometer and GreekOrthodox burials with cardinal position W – E have identified. Among them some belong to the monks who managed this parish with 200 years ago and one, who are inside of the old church, belongs to the founder of the monastery; also, other burials have N – S cardinal position which prove some Protestants from Transylvania known from historical data. The aim of the present study is to resolve the presence of different archeological discoveries in the same cemetery based on the funerary rite and ritual. Otherwise, it has to explain the cultural contacts, the presence of mixed communities, and utilization of the same area as burial place for a long time. The presence of the medieval cemetery and the other two from modern time in the same place indicate a continuity of idea as sacred place in the local collective memory. The traces of human cremation in Neolithic of North-Western Romania: in pursuit of contextual meanings Mihai Gligor, “1 Decembrie 1918” University, Romania Sanda Băcueţ-Crişan, History and Art Museum, Zalau, Romania Archaeological research has shown that the inhumation represents the dominant rite for the neolithic communities’ mortuary practices. The inhumation rite has been associated with the fertility and fecundity cult, which are specific to the agricultural societies of that time. In the past decades, excavations in Europe have provided irrefutable evidence of cremation rite practices even from mesolithic.

- 239 -

Mesolithic cremations from Iron Gates Vlasac (Serbia) are well-know in prehistorical archaeology. An older discovery from the early neolithic in the Neuvy-en-Dunois (Eure-et-Loir) site in France presents a collective burial, with calcinated human bone remains of 22-24 people, out of which 15 adults. In Italy, early neolithic (Impresso culture) indicates cremation at Grotta Continenza, while for the SMP culture (Square Mouthed Pottery) there is a cremation burial of a woman in Ponte Ghiara. In Hungary, 72 burials of the 436 graves (16.5% of them) from the copper age cemetery at Budakalász were cremation burials (scattered cremation and inurned graves). An early neolithic incineration necropolis has been researched at Soufli Magoula, in Greece. For the late neolithic, we know of the discoveries in Greece, in Platia Magoula Zarkou (where inurned graves have been found) and in the Alepotrypa-Diros cave. The middle and late neolithic of the Romanian north-western area also presents some discoveries that show cremation practices. Cremation graves were found at Tăşad (1 grave); Suplacu de Barcău (4 graves); Zalău-Dealul Lupului (8 graves); Zalău-Uroikert (1 grave); Porţ-Corău (8 graves). The most recent research (from 2010) of the Porţ site adds information about the cremation rites. Two graves with human remains, grouping burned bones covered by a red substance, have been identified. The graves goods are poterry vessels. Separately there has been researched another grouping of 5 inhumation graves disposed on 2 lines, also with pottery inventory. The Porţ-Corău cemetery is a bi-ritual one, part of the late neolithic Suplac group. The current paper aims to present and discuss these new funerary discoveries that indicate the practice of cremation by the N-V Romania neolithic communities. Acknowledgements: This work was possible with the financial support of the Sectoral Operational Programme for Human Resources Development 2007-2013, co-financed by European Social Fund, under the project number POSDRU 89/1.5/S/61104. Session:

10. Women on the Move: The Scientific and Archaeological Evidence for Female Mobility in the Past Woman’s mobility in Eastern European part of the Roman Empire Lucretiu Birliba, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Romania Roxana-Gabriela Curca, Al.I. Cuza University Iasi (Romania), Iasi, Romania The mobility of women’s is a particular aspect of a research project, entitled Migration and acculturation in the Eastern European part of the Roman Empire (1st c.-7th c. AD). The main objectives of this project are: the analysis of different types of migration in this area (local, circular, professional migration, etc.), the identification of migration vectors, a critical analysis of the possibilities of integration of foreigners in eastern part of the Roman Empire, the study of cultural and material influences of Rome in this area, the realization of a prosopographical study of all the foreigners from this region. Even though the epigraphical attestations of feminine mobility are very scarce, it is difficult to believe that this was not an important dimension of mobility in the Roman Empire. Palaeodiet of Mesolithic hunter-gatherers in north-eastern Italy: evidence for female reduced mobility? Valentina Gazzoni, University of Ferrara, Italy Gwenaëlle Goude, CNRS UMR 6636 LAMPEA, Aix-en-Provence, France Estelle Herrscher, LAMPEA - Université de Provence, CNRS, MCC, IRD (UMR 6636), Aix-en-Provence Cedex 2, France Giampaolo Dalmeri, Museo Tridentino di Scienze Naturali, Trento, Italy Antonio Guerreschi, University of Ferrara, Ferrara, Italy Franco Nicolis, Soprintendenza per i beni librari archivistici e archeologici, Trento, Italy Federica Fontana, University of Ferrara, Ferrara, Italy This study discusses the first stable isotopic data (δ13C and δ15N) obtained on human (n=3) and faunal remains (n=9) from three Mesolithic sites in north-eastern Italy. It thus aims at contributing to the reconstruction of human diet and the understanding of the potential relationship between foodstuff, landscape use and mobility of the last hunter-gatherers groups.

- 240 -

Vatte di Zambana and Mezzocorona (Trento) are two camp-sites situated in the Adige Valley at 220-250 m above sea level and located about 7-8 km away from each other. The two burials discovered in these sites are dated to the end of the Boreal period (Vatte di Zambana, KIA-12442: 7934±46 BP, 8985-8639 cal BP; Mezzocorona: the radiocarbon dates were refused since they are younger than the expected age of the associated lithic industry). They both contain an adult female skeleton with no grave goods, except from a few small pieces of red ochre. Mondeval de Sora (Belluno) is a high altitude hunting-camp located under the overhang of a large erratic boulder on a terrace at 2100 m above sea level. An adult male accompanied by a rich personal equipment was buried at the beginning of the Atlantic period (OxA-7468: 7425±55 BP, 8377-8067 cal BP). Stable isotope analysis of carbon (13C/12C) and nitrogen (15N/14N) provide information on the proteins consumed during the last years of the individual’s life especially on the environmental origin of resources (e.g. marine vs. terrestrial) and the trophic level at which he operates (e.g. herbivore vs. carnivore). Elementary composition and stable isotope ratios are measured on extracted bone collagen by EA-IRMS. Results obtained from the three individuals indicate different dietary patterns possibly linked to gender: the two women derived most proteins from ungulates while the man values indicate the consumption of both terrestrial and freshwater resources. Although an increase of water resources exploitation is documented in Europe during the Atlantic period the closeness of the radiocarbon dates obtained on Vatte and Mondeval skeletons allows a synchronic view. In spite of the very limited sample two main hypotheses may be advanced: (1) food restriction (taboos) linked to gender or social status; (2) distinct food acquisition and consumption activities for male and female. Concerning the latter some recent studies describe possible changes in landscape use connected to the diffusion of a more logistical mobility in the Late Mesolithic with specialised task groups moving to mountain areas during the summer for red deer hunting while women, babies and elderly individuals remained in the valley bottom camp-sites where they continued their subsistence activities based on terrestrial sources. Life conditions in the mountains could lead the hunters either to base daily subsistence on the consumption of fish and/or to bring and consume transportable food, such as dried meat and fish. Session:

13. Lateglacial and postglacial pioneers in northern Europe The Pioneer settlements of Gotland Jan Apel, Gotland University, Sweden The colonization of Islands can produce large profits for human populations but at the same time may lead to social and economic vulnerability. When the first pioneers reached Gotland c. 9400 years ago they had to adjust to an unfamiliar environment and could not rely on traditional knowledge. The common prey of the Boreal hunters around the Ancylus Lake, roe and red deer, auroch, wild boar and elk, were not present on the island, and the pioneers adopted seal hunting. In this paper the introduction and evolution of Marine Mammal hunting in the Baltic Sea and its role in the technology, economy, demography of the early Baltic hunter-fisher populations will be discussed. Postglacial pioneer settlement in the Sarvinki area, eastern Finland – lithic perspective Esa Hertell, University of Helsinki, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland In light of the latest findings, the traces of the earliest postglacial settlement in the territory of Finland, c. 8900-8600 calBC, concentrate in three specific areas in southern and eastern Finland: the Sarvinki area in North Karelia, the Joutseno region in South Karelia and the Orimattila-Lahti area in Tavastia. Common to these clusters of sites are early radiocarbon dates and eastern blade technology performed on imported flint. In this contribution, we focus on the exotic lithic assemblage of Rahakangas 1 site in the Sarvinki area. Excavations at the site revealed a grave and a house-pit. Main ecofact and artefact categories are burnt bones and chipped lithics. Chipped lithics include a small collection of exotic flints (49 specimens) together with more abundant quartz debitage of local origin. Key points of the Rahakangas flint assemblage can be summarized as follows: - lack of cores - presence of many retouch / trimming flakes (26%)

- 241 -

- relatively small debitage and tool size (median length 9 mm, maximum 19 mm) - wide raw material variation (minimum 7 varieties) - scattered spatial distribution over the site and lack of concentrations The data implies that flint assemblage is not a result of a single occupation, but has accumulated at the site gradually over time. The lithic data further implies that flint was relatively scarce and that flint tools passed through the site quickly, i.e. foragers were relatively mobile, and the site was used on a short-term basis. The presence of the house-pit suggests that changes in mobility and spatial organisation probably took place over time. Current radiocarbon evidence shows the use of the site for ca. 50 radiocarbon years during the Early Mesolithic. The evidence from other Early Mesolithic sites shows that exotics were spread to southern Finland for at least 300 radiocarbon years. These data suggest that small amounts of flint were exchanged between Early Mesolithic groups in northeastern Europe for several hundred years, possibly as long as half a millennium. The results of this large-scale inter-group exchange are neatly mirrored in micro-scale at the Rahakangas site. Aspects of Centrality – hunter-gatherers in Motala during the Mesolithic Fredrik Molin, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden Linus Hagberg, Swedish National Heritage Board, Sweden The Mesolithic site of Motala stands without comparison in the province of Östergötland and represents the largest coherent settlement site in middle Sweden. Motala is situated where the River Motala ström flows out of Lake Vättern in a key position viewed both from a geographical, communicative and resourcebased perspective. The findings of thousands of stone tools, decorated bone and antler artifacts and fishing equipment, as well as traces of several dwellings and an unusually rich osteological material with human remains make this site suitable for studies of several aspects of the Mesolithic society. One can argue that more complex social units requires clearer rules for the participants interactions, which can be reflected in expressions of symbolic nature in the form of e.g. decorated objects, votive deposits and graves. The term central place may in this respect be used for places where social constellations, structures and other activities are exceptional and stands out in a larger region. Through the large-scale excavations at Motala we have until now documented; thick cultural layers from settlements, settlements with post built dwellings, specialized areas for cooking, axe production and recently what seems to be extensive ritual contexts. A central place also functions as a focal point in landscape and society. Ideas and technology evolves and flows through this places and may perhaps be defined by findings of objects that require time-consuming labour or high technological skills, objects that presumably were further distributed from the site. In the case of Motala this could apply to our extensive findings of bone points for leister fishing. Postglacial pioneer settlement in the Sarvinki area, eastern Finland – environmental and economical setting Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland Esa Hertell, Helsinki University, Finland Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland Mikael A. Manninen, Helsinki University, Finland Tapani Rostedt, Turku University, Finland Laija Simponen, University of Helsinki, Finland Noora Taipale, Helsinki University, Finland In light of the latest findings, the traces of the earliest postglacial settlement in the territory of Finland, c. 8900-8600 calBC, concentrate in three specific areas in southern and eastern Finland: the Sarvinki area in North Karelia, the Joutseno region in South Karelia and the Orimattila-Lahti area in Tavastia. Common to these clusters of sites are early radiocarbon dates and eastern blade technology performed on imported flint. In this contribution, we focus on the Sarvinki area and its position in the colonization of Finland. Two sites (Rahakangas 1 and Jokivarsi 1) with radiocarbon dates reaching as far as 9181-8626 calBC and 9125-8575 calBC (95.4%) also carry flint among their find inventory, including retouched blade fragments. Together the early dates and the flint point strongly towards eastern Post-Swiderian cultures, e.g., Veretye and Butovo in northwestern Russia. An inhumation grave with red ochre was discovered at the Rahakangas 1 site with preserved tooth enamel of a child or juvenile. Together with a probable pithouse, the grave indicates a reasonably stable mode of life in the area, thus predicting that in the future even older sites are to be discovered in the area. The environmental setting of the Sarvinki sites is especially interesting, since they were situated on the shore of a small lake during the Yoldia Sea phase of the Baltic Sea basin. So far, no sites on the shores of

- 242 -

the Yoldia Sea have been discovered in Finland. Here, we discuss the location of the early settlements by the inland lakes in relation to the climate and vegetation history. The refuse fauna from the excavations in Rahakangas 1 indicates a versatile use of animal resources by the first settlers. Lost in the Dogger Triangle. Does the Hamburgian culture represent an unsuccessful first colonisation of southern Scandinavia? Felix Riede, Aarhus University, Denmark The very first pioneer colonisation of southern Scandinavia by hunter-gatherers at the end of the Last Ice Age is associated with the Hamburgian culture. These highly mobile hunter-gatherers were more or less specialised in the hunting of reindeer, and brought with them a sophisticated flint technology. Interestingly, this high-tech and high-risk technology appears best fitted to areas with scarce flint resources (Madsen, 1992), which seems paradoxical in the flint-rich landscapes of southern Scandinavia. Hamburgian flint technology also stands in marked contrast to that of the following techno-complex, the Federmesser-Gruppen. Although several localities with remains from both the Hamburgian and the Federmesser-Gruppen exist, a direct culture-historical (i.e. ancestor-descendent) relationship between these techno-complexes remains difficult to establish. Several recent publications have mooted whether the Hamburgian culture may represent an unsuccessful colonisation that came to an abrupt end around the GI-1d/Older Dryas cold phase (Brinch Petersen, 2009; Madsen, 1996; Riede, 2007; 2009). In this paper I will discuss an ethnographically and demographically plausible model for the end of the initial human re-colonisation of southern Scandinavia. I argue that much like the contemporaneous faunal communities lack suitable modern counterparts (Stewart and Lister, 2001), the Hamburgian culture can be described as a so-called ‘non-analogue’: their specific social and ecological adaptation cannot be readily matched to any ethnographic example. Lacking key elements of arctic adaptations (e.g. non-pedestrian means of transport, boats, storage) these foragers may not have been able to overcome the challenge of social isolation as conditions worsened during the GI-1d/Older Dryas. Reduced fertility and increased mortality eventually led to demographic and cultural collapse.References Brinch Petersen, E., 2009. The human settlement of southern Scandinavia 12500-8700 cal BC. In: Street, M., Barton, R.N.E., Terberger, T. (Eds.), Humans, environment and chronology of the late glacial of the North European Plain. RGZM – Tagungen, Band 6. Verlag des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums, Mainz, pp. 89-129. Madsen, B., 1992. Hamburgkulturens flintteknologi i Jels (The Hamburgian Flint Technology at Jels). In: Holm, J., Rieck, F. (Eds.), Istidsjægere ved Jelssøerne. Skrifter fra Museumsrådet for Sønderjyllands Amt, Haderslev, pp. 93-131. Madsen, B., 1996. Late Palaeolithic cultures of south Scandinavia: tools, traditions and technology. In: Larsson, L. (Ed.), The Earliest Settlement of Scandinavia and Its Relationship with Neighbouring Areas. Acta Archaeologica Lundensia Series IN 8º. Almqvist & Wiksell, Stockholm, pp. 61-73. Riede, F., 2007. ‘Stretched thin, like butter on too much bread…’: some thoughts about journeying in the unfamiliar landscapes of late Palaeolithic Southern Scandinavia. In: Johnson, R., Cummings, V. (Eds.), Prehistoric Journeys. Oxbow, Oxford, pp. 8-20. Riede, F., 2009. Climate change, demography and social relations: an alternative view of the Late Palaeolithic pioneer colonization of Southern Scandinavia. In: McCartan, S., Woodman, P.C., Schulting, R.J., Warren, G. (Eds.), Mesolithic Horizons. Papers presented at the Seventh International Conference on the Mesolithic in Europe, Belfast 2005. Volume 1. Oxbow, Oxford, pp. 3-10. Stewart, J.R., Lister, A.M., 2001. Cryptic northern refugia and the origins of the modern biota. Trends in Ecology & Evolution 16, 608-613. Postglacial pioneer settlement in Sarvinki area, Eastern Finland – a red ochre grave in Rahakangas 1 site Laija Simponen, University of Helsinki, Finland Kristiina Mannermaa, University of Helsinki, Finland Noora Taipale, Helsinki University, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland In this presentation a red ochre grave from a preboreal inland site Rahakangas 1 in Joensuu, Eastern Finland is presented and further discussed. Rahakangas 1 is dated to the Early Mesolithic, 9125-8575cal BC (95, 4 %, Hela-2380) and 9122-8458calBC (95,4 %, Hela-882). Small excavations were conducted at the site in 2009 and 2010. In 2009, an inhumation grave covered with red ochre was found. Small pieces of tooth enamel were preserved, which is exceptional in Finland because of the acid soil. The grave was interpreted as belonging to a child or a juvenile. Charcoal from the sand filling was dated to the Late Mesolithic,

- 243 -

6651-6459calBC (95, 4 %, Hela-2379). Because of the uncertain context of the dated material, the grave can originate either from the very first settlement phase or from a later phase. In any case, it is the oldest grave found in Finland with preserved organic material. If the Rahakangas site originates from the Early Mesolithic, it is the oldest evidence of eastern Finland’s connection with the wide-spread tradition of using red ochre in burials. Flint artefacts found on the Rahakangas site possibly indicate the settlers’ eastern origin or at least their communication with the contemporaneous cultures in Russia, e.g. Veretye or Butovo. According to osteological analyses and interpretation of the find assemblage, the site may have been a temporary settlement that was used on several occasions. The dating of the grave is crucial as it affects further interpretations of the site, the burial, and the burial practices. Burying the dead at settlement sites is a known practice from a long period of time in the Northern Europe (e.g. Zvejnieki, Latvia). Occurrence of this practice at Rahakangas site is an important factor when we consider the use of the site from a more general point of view. As the burial of a child could be seen as a sign of a more permanent settlement, it could help us in defining whether the site was used by inhabitants in a pioneer scouting phase or if the settlement was of a more permanent character. In order to investigate these aspects, we compare the Rahakangas site and its burial to the Early Mesolithic burials of Scandinavia, Eastern Baltic and western Russia. New postglacial finds from northern parts of Lake Ladoga in Karelia, Russia Hannu Takala, Museum of Lahti, Finland The museum of Lahti and Museum of Petrozavodsk started in 2008 a five year project to locate and excavate new postglacial sites from the northern and eastern parts of Lake Ladoga. The idea was to study the movements of the pioneer populations coming from east – Lake Onega district – to Lake Ladoga district and further to South Finland. The project started with archive research in Finland and Russia and the first fieldtrip was made in spring 2008. The areas around the northern parts of Lake Ladoga have never been under intensive research. Before the war, Finnish archaeologists had only six excavations in that area and less than 300 finds were collected. Only nine of the finds are typologically dated to the Mesolithic but five of the sites can be dated to the Mesolithic or Neolithic according to the shore displacement chronology. During the Soviet times unknown number of surveys were carried out in that area and ca. five stone age sites were discovered. During the years 2008-2010 the archaeologist from Lahti and Petrozavodsk have found 20 stone age sites from the research area. Seven of these can be preliminary dated to postglacial times according to the local shore displacement chronology. In the beginning the surveys were directed to the near vicinity of Lake Ladoga and near the present-day shores. Rocky ground which was difficult to see from the maps, steep topography and the non-existent land-use made the situation very challenging for surveys. The common shore displacement curve was needed to be modified to the local situation. Lake Ladoga was connected to the Baltic, so the typical Ancylus lake curve can be found also in Ladoga. But Lake Ladoga was disconnected from the Baltic ca. 10 000 BP and up till 6000 BP the water level of Lake Ladoga was static, so it is impossible to date sites from this period only by their height, but datable finds or C14-datings are needed. In june 2011 test-excavations will be arranged in six different sites just on the north-eastern corner of Lake Ladoga. Four of these are located in the same Koirinoja-river valley within 600 meters from each other in two different terraces. Two are located in the Sumeriajoki-river valley. At the same time new surveys will be carried out and this time they will also be directed further away from the Lake Ladoga to the inland lake- and river-systems which were connected in the postglacial times all the way to lake Onega. After the fieldseason 2011 the team has collected material for C14 datings, osteological analysis and lithic analysis. The research has been directed by Ph.D. Mark Sachnovits from Petrozavodsk and Ph.D. Hannu Takala from Lahti. Radiocarbon dates and postglacial colonisation dynamics in eastern Fennoscandia Miikka Tallavaara, University of Helsinki, Finland Mikael A. Manninen, Helsinki University, Finland Petro Pesonen, Helsinki University, Finland Esa Hertell, University of Helsinki, Finland Colonisation processes are said to be characterized by local extinctions and re-colonisations. Previously such a pattern has been suggested also for eastern Fennoscandia, where temporal distribution of archaeological radiocarbon dates may indicate severe fluctuations in the early postglacial human population size. Here our aim is to scrutinize this idea by taking into account also factors that may bias the patterning in

- 244 -

the 14C dates. In addition to temporal patterns we will study the spatial distribution of dates to get a more comprehensive picture of colonisation dynamics in the study area. Our results show that, while the previously observed temporal pattern in 14C dates is partly an artefact of calibration, there are still indications of population fluctuations that may even reflect separate colonisation pulses. The spatial distribution of early sites suggests that the earliest pioneer groups were widely scattered over the landscape fragmented by a system of long and narrow gulfs of the Ancylus Lake – a factor that may have enhanced the probability of stochastic population declines. The analysis further shows that pioneers followed the retreating Scandinavian Ice Sheet with a delay that was c. 500 yrs in southern and c. 800 yrs in northern Finland. Most probably, this delay reflects the time taken for the environment to develop to such a state that the landscape was considered habitable. Colonisation of these habitable areas appears to have been very rapid because the earliest dates are contemporaneous over large areas. Session:

14. From finds to the social use of domestic space in prehistory: how to do it?

Use of domestic space in tell-settlement from Sultana-Malu Rosu (Southeast Romania) Lazar Catalin, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Radian Andreescu, National History Museum of Romania, Romania Theodor Ignat, Museum of Bucharest, Romania Mihai Florea, National History Museum of Romania, Romania The poster presents some results of an on-going research project of the Sultana-Malu Roşu tell- settlement (South-East Romania). This is a settlement of the Kodjadermen-Gumelniţa-Karanovo VI communities from the second half of the fifth millennium B.C. We will present the results of recent archaeological excavations (2005-2010) conducted in these site, in terms of internal organization of settlement space, the pattern of the distribution of the houses and relationships between them, delimitation system of the settlement, and also the characterization of domestic spaces used in various activities by these communities. This work was supported by CNCSIS-UEFISCSU, project number PN II-RU code 16/2010. Session:

16. Past ”disturbances” of graves: the reopening of graves for ”grave-robbery” and other practices Interpreting graves` ”disturbances” in the Bronze Age in Central Europe Urszula Bugaj, Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology Polish Academy of Sciences, Poland Generally within the scope of the past “disturbances” of graves one can distinguish several aspects: reopening the grave to remove certain parts of the skeleton, or postpone them leaving the equipment intact; reopening the grave and displace the bones in order to place another burial, and finally reopening the grave to plunder its content. This paper is focused on the interpretations of disturbed bones` arrangements related to the past reopening of the Bronze Age graves from Central Europe. These interpretations differ at one single point actually - the motivation assigned to those activities - and as such are strongly polarized. Reopening practices can be placed outside the margin of social acceptance, by giving them a negative connotation in advance (robbery). It is easy to use such an interpretation, since it is close to the contemporary forms of valorization. Reopening of graves could also be moved beyond the acceptance-prohibition (valorization) sphere and therefore regarded as ritual. The human remains were treated with respect only until the decomposition of the body - then, while adding the following deceased they were moved freely together with the less valuable equipment, or even transferred to another location. The most precious offerings were taken from the grave, not as robbery, but as restoring the family possession. There is also an important issue so far slightly pushed aside in the literary consid-

- 245 -

erations. In the case of cremation we usually deal with the so-called secondary burial. This can also be true of some skeleton graves. This fact is very relevant since it is connected to additional ritual actions about which we are completely unable to make any assumptions. Concerning skeleton graves it would be very difficult to define the scale of occurrence of so-called secondary burials corresponding to the “incorporation” stage. For we are not always able, basing on the field documentation of the grave, to exclude that a skeleton did not exhibit any signs of dislocation, i.e. slight disturbances of the anatomic arrangement which could show that the deceased was not buried directly after his death and his body had already undergone the first decomposition stage. We do not have access to the whole sphere of ritual actions connected to what happened to the corpses from death to the moment when they were laid to the grave. In the case of skeleton graves very often the level of field documentation makes it impossible to find out if such actions even took place. The order of the disintegration of the articulations creates a kind of a system of “relative chronology”. Consequently, to determine which groups of bones appear in anatomical order means to specify at what stage of decomposition the body was laid to the grave. Not every deployment however constitutes interference in the burial arrangement. The interpretation of the two skeleton burials’ rite of the early Lusatian culture from Witow (Lesser Poland) Anna Gawlik, Jagiellonian University, Poland This presentation points at various interpretations of unusual burial rite from the beginning of the Urnflied complex in Poland. From the Middle Bronze Age to the Early Iron Age almost whole area of nowadays Poland was occupied by communities of the so-called Lusatian culture, which belongs to the Urnfield complex. The burial rite of the Urnfield complex was quite homogenous: urns were put in flat graves concentrated on big and long-term-occupied cemeteries. Similar situation we can also observe in the Lusatian culture, where only few local groups differ from described pattern. Western Lesser Poland is such a territory, where biritualism was very common, but there were still singular graves. The two skeleton graves of four women discovered on the Lusatian culture site in Witów near Kraków seem to be very unusual. They are uncommon for those communities because of the localization (on the settlement) and the form of the graves (pits). In the Lusatian environment the sacrum and profanum zones were separated clearly and situation described above was an exception not a rule. Besides that we can also observe some untypical rituals. One of the pit contained intentionally deposited whole skeleton and two other incomplete bodies. Anthropological analysis shows that the fragmentation of the body was possible only when decompose of the body was advanced but tissues were still holding bones. The stratigraphy of the pit proofs that all of the bodies were buried at the same time. It means that incomplete bodies were stored somewhere before this specific burial. The question is if this “storage” was so-called house of death or a grave and afterwards the bodies were reburied. Material from this two pits/burials (pottery and bonze objects – typical for the early Lusatian culture) and 14C dates allow as to date them to BrD and HaA1 (1350-1100 BC), the time when in the region of Kraków the oldest settlement and cemeteries of the Lusatian culture were founded. Analogies for this burial rite can be found in the Trzciniec culture communities, and we have here a very interesting situation – the burial rite points at one archeological culture (Trzciniec) and the material points at the other culture (Lusatian). These mixed traditions can suggest that people from described burials were different from other members of the society. It is possible that it is all about burials of wives from other community – the Trzciniec culture – and they were buried according to the custom typical for them. A cut above the rest – the interpretation of dissected skeletal remains Tania Kausmally, University College London, United Kingdom The interpretation of comingled dissected human and faunal remains from archaeological contexts is a relatively new science adopting techniques from a forensic and zooarchaeological contexts. Though the remains from such sites are often heavily disturbed, they reveal important information on the history of anatomy, both on the people who were dissected and the anatomists who dissected them. Archaeological considerations on burial environment and taphonomic processes aid the understanding on how these individuals were disposed off. This paper will through the analysis of such sites consider the advantages and problems of analysing comingled and “disturbed” human remains from archaeological contexts. In 1997 the renovation of Benjamin Franklin House at number 36 Craven Street, near Charing Cross station in London, led to the discovery of a small pit containing over 3000 human and faunal skeletal remains. The preservation proved excellent and revealed both partially articulated and disarticulated remains, many of which had been dissected. The Craven Street bones provide an inimitable insight into a private anatomy

- 246 -

school from the 18th century. Historical evidence is scarce and fragmentary as schools were not registered with any official body. An illicit trade in bodies prior to the anatomy act of 1832 meant the schools kept a relatively low profile with regards to dissection of human remains. To date Craven Street is the only private anatomy school uncovered in the UK. Recently dissected remains pertaining to hospital teaching have been uncovered in London, Bristol, Dublin, Newcastle and Worchester, adding significantly to our knowledge of dissection techniques and body procurement. These sites clearly illustrate how archaeological findings may add significantly to the historical records in particular concerning less salubrious and consequently often unrecorded events from our past. From an archaeological perspective the comingled and fragmentary nature of these sites have required adaption of different osteological recording techniques. These techniques have proved very valuable and suggest that despite the “disturbed” nature of these remains, it is possible to yield important and tangible information about the buried “population” and the events ultimately placing them in this context. The adaption of zooarchaeological techniques allowed an estimate of the minimum number of individuals buried in the pit, revealing skeletal elements from at least 24 different humans and 30 animals. A demographic profile proved very interesting with a large number of peri- and neo natal human remains, making the demography of Craven Street very different from the profiles at the hospitals. A total of 14% of the human remains had been dissected and only a very small number of the faunal remains, suggesting differential treatment. Considerations were made on the completeness of the individuals when buried as it was not uncommon to procure and dissect body parts as well as whole bodies. a comparison with cemetery sites where comingled and disarticulated remains were analysed suggested that the body part distribution was very similar, suggesting that the elements in the pit may have derived from complete cadavers rather than purchased body parts. Archaeological evidence of ‘grave-robbery’? Franzhausen I (early Bronze Age) Christine Neugebauer Maresch, Austrian Academy of Sciences, Austria The early Bronze Age “Unterwölblinger Kulturgruppe” in Central Europe is a prehistoric cultural group with very strictly defined burial rites. In the last 30 years large inhumation cemeteries of this group were excavated in the centre of Lower Austria by the Bundesdenkmalamt. These graves were often lavishly furnished with metal grave goods. Equally frequently however, graves were reopened and grave goods taken out – often shortly, sometimes maybe generations after burial. The question whether these graves were “robbed” or whether it were ritual reopenings can only be approached through systematic documentation of several criteria of the archaeological features and through osteological observations. The strictly gender-related attitude towards the buried people offers further support for interpretations. The poster will present evidence for the reopening of graves at the early Bronze Age cemetery Franzhausen I. In 75% of the graves several different criteria for the argument of reopening are evident. Because of the excellent preservation of the archaeological evidence, detailed observations of the disturbances of the graves could be made at excavation. Based on these observations, the graves were categorized according to the type of disturbance left by the reopening of the graves. What can be said about how the graves were reopened? What do we know about the time that passed between burial and reopening? How were the human remains manipulated (evidence of destruction/ removal/deposition)? Which grave goods were removed – or deposited? References: NEUGEBAUER Chr. & J.-W. (1997), Franzhausen, Das frühbronzezeitliche Gräberfeld I, Fundberichte Österreich Materialhefte Reihe A 5/1 und 2. SPRENGER S. (1999), Zur Bedeutung des Grabraubes für sozio-archäologische Gräberfeldanalysen. Eine Untersuchung am frühbronzezeitlichen Gräberfeld Franzhausen I, Niederösterreich. Fundber. Österr. Materialhefte Reihe A 7. STADLER P. (2001), Gegenwärtiger Stand der Auswertung der archäologischen und anthropologischen Daten aus dem frühbronzezeitlichen Gräberfeld Franzhausen I mithilfe der “Analyse der Nächsten Nachbarn”. Mensch und Umwelt während des Neolithikums und der Frühbronzezeit in Mitteleuropa. Ergebnisse interdisziplinärer Archäologie, Klimatologie, Biologie und Medizin. Internationale Archäologie, Arbeitsgemeinschaft, Symposium, Tagung. Kongress, Band 2, 257–270.

- 247 -

Session:

19. A new sense of place: Landscape and monuments in the northern European Neolithic

Middle Neolithic Mega-structures in Ostrobothnia, Northern Finland Jari Okkonen, University of Oulu, Finland Monumental stone enclosures, cairns and large dwelling depressions are typical Neolithic remains in coastal area of Ostrobothnia, Finland. In local tradition stone structures have been linked to the giants, which were believed to be the ancient inhabitants of the area. Early archaeologists adopted some of these local names – for example rectangular walls are still called giants´ churches. Aarne Europaeus (Äyräpää since 1930, 1887–1971) excavated the giants’ church in Northern Ostrobothnia in 1913. The result was a surprise – he found material which was typical to Stone Age – and he called his findings as a scientific dead end. In the 1920s he concluded that the mega-structures such as stone enclosures and cairns belonged to the same archaeological Stone Age culture. He was heavily criticized and the main arguments were based on the geological reasoning and the scarcity of the finds inside the enclosures. Sakari Pälsi (1882–1965), the main skeptic, argued: “Such a monumental features just don’t fit with the general view I have of the Stone Age culture in Finland.” The topic was not seriously touched until 1970s. There are altogether 43 registered giants’ churches in Finland, and they are all in the coastal region of Ostrobothnia. The area is characterized by great rivers directing towards east to the White Sea region and to the lake area of Finland. The largest monument is more than 50 meters long and 30 meters wide. Most of them are 30 x 40 meters at size having low 0,5 meter high walls with several openings and pits. Within the vicinity of the enclosures there are remains of pit houses, cairns, dwelling sites and, in some cases, heaps of fire cracked stones. Giants’ churches are typically situated in clusters of sites including dwelling depressions and cairns. Dwelling depressions are the remains of the semi subterranean pit-houses, which can be as long as 30 meters. Sometimes many small-sized pit-houses are clearly built together with each other and the structure can be as long as 50 meters. These very large pit-house structures are typical to the late middle Neolithic (3000–2000 BC) of Ostrobothnia. Monumental stone enclosures, cairns and large dwelling depressions are features of the “giants’ church culture” as Europaeus noted in 1920s. They evidence the change of hunter-gatherer world-view, ideology and social structure, which occurred at 3rd millennium BC. These ideas were exchanged and shared within the Baltic sphere of interaction. In the southern shores of Baltic Sea the societies were in transitional phase or just adopting farming and ideology belonging to it. Session:

20. Prehistoric flint daggers in Europe (and beyond?) A diachronic view on the mass production of Danish flint daggers Berit Valentin Eriksen, Centre for Baltic and Scandinavian Archaeology, Germany During the Late Neolithic and Earliest Bronze Age the art of flint knapping reached an exceptionally high level in Denmark, and the Late Neolithic is colloquially referred to as the Dagger Era. Evidently, a thorough investigation of the conceptual and technological processes underlying the mass production of these artefacts is of great importance for our understanding of fundamental socio-economic relationships during this period. The present paper will attempt a diachronic view on differences in skilled mass production of lithic artefacts (daggers, axes, sickles) in the Danish Neolithic and Early Bronze Age. It will focus on the technological and socio-economic processes pertaining to raw material exploitation (e.g., flint mining with associated inter group exchange systems of nodules, blanks or preforms). The concluding discussion will address the degree of specialization in flint craftsmanship throughout time.

- 248 -

Flint daggers in Great Britain: Revisiting a neglected artefact set Catherine Frieman, University of Oxford, United Kingdom It has been nearly 80 years since the most recent large-scale discussion of British flint daggers (Grimes 1932). Since then, while some flint daggers have been uncovered and one or two others have been analysed in greater detail, little attention has been paid to the development of the whole dagger assemblage, its distribution across Britain, and its larger social, technological and chronological context. In this paper, I will present preliminary results from a new research project focussed on cataloguing all known British flint daggers and contextualising them in terms of both archaeological and chronological associations. Furthermore, I will begin to outline a framework of technological development for the British flint daggers and attempt to link the British dagger assemblage to the circulation of flint daggers on the European continent. Flint daggers in Italy: between general trends and regional traditions Denis Guilbeau, UMR 7055 Préhistoire et Technologie, France In Italy, flint daggers are produced between ca 4000-3500 cal BC and 2200-2000 cal BC. Several productions are attested from the north to the south of the country. The frequency of those artifacts and their general characteristics are very varied. In the northern part of the country, bifacial daggers are produced mainly in the Lessinian flint (near Verona), from ca 3700 cal BC to ca 2000 cal BC. This production is linked with the local traditions of the foliates that begins till ca 4900 cal BC. In the western part, a few blades daggers coming from Forcalquier (southeastern France) are documented. They are not older than 4000-3500 cal BC. In central Italy, bifacial daggers, not very numerous, are for the most produced in the Scaglia Rossa flint of the Marche. Their chronology is very imprecise; they are attested from ca 3500 cal BC, to ca 2800 cal BC, but their production may begin earlier and finish later. There’s no real blade dagger in this area, except the very rare ones coming from the southern part of the peninsula. In southern Italy, the Gargano flint (near the Adriatic sea), is dominantly used for the realization of the bifacial daggers, and exclusively used for the blade daggers. The former ones appear between ca 4000 and 3500 cal BC and their presence after ca 2500 cal BC is not sure. The later ones are produced between ca 3500 and 2500 cal BC and are almost exclusively linked with the Gaudo culture that develops in the western part of the Peninsula. The débitage technique of their blank – the lever pressure – is identical to the long blades produced in the same flint from the beginning of the Neolithic (ca 6000-5600 cal BC). In Sardinia, the lithic foliates are relatively abundant, but the daggers are very rare. There are only 3 pieces. All are in the Perfugas flint (northern part of the island) and were produced ca 3500 cal BC. 2 of them are bifacial. The last one is on a lever pressure blade, identical to the ones not transformed in daggers, which are produced between 4200 and 3500 cal BC. In Sicily, lithic foliates are extremely rare and only 2 dubious bifacial pieces are known. This island is characterized by a very strong persistence of the lithic traditions on flint between the beginning of the Neolithic (6000-5600 cal BC) and the beginning of the Bronze Age (2200 cal BC), in particular for the laminar traditions, with the production of standing and lever pressure blades. This brief overview shows that the general trend towards the development of the foliates from the final phases of the Neolithic is expressed in many different ways between the diverse areas. This diversity corresponds at least partly with technical and typological traditions from the preceding periods. In consequence, one can wonder about the importance of the metallic prototypes for the development of the flint daggers in this country. Session:

25. Exploring Neolithic landscapes: relationships between society, economy, environment and climate change Sacred territories in La Puglia (Italy) in the IV-III millennia BC. Funerary symbols for a new concept of territory. Maria Aguado, Alcala University, Spain Present paper stresses how meaningful is the analysis of IV-III Millennia B.C. funerary buildings´

- 249 -

relationships in one specific territory in order to research about the possible existence in there of one specific political organization. It is presented here the typological and spatial analysis of several dolmen and hypogeum necropolises in the south of Italy: in Bari and Lecce areas and also in Giudignano, Gargano and Salve, in the region of Puglia. Our purpose is to go in-depth into their connections with the politically integrated communities´ process of development occurred at the end of the III millennium in Mediterranean area. In previous papers and in our PhD dissertation (about the same topic, in the Iberian Peninsula) we proposed to consider both, excavated and erected megalithic tombs like expressions of the same funerary notion and the same dominant ideology. Consequently, both of them can be analyzed together in order to understand the internal coherence of each specific sacred landscape. So, if we are able to find the coherence of those sacred territories with one specific politically organized community, then, we could start “drawing borders” and identifying different communities of the Neolithic-Calcolithic period throughout their funerary rests. In this way, we may add relevant information to our currently insufficient knowledge of those period settlements in south Italy. New environmental data to the life and economy of Late Neolithic tell communities (Tisza Culture) in SE Hungary Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary The turn of the 6th and 5th millennia BC witnessed probably the largest economic and cultural transformation of SE Europe giving rise to a new techno-complex occupying the alluvial plains of the Tisza River and its tributaries in the southern parts of the Carpathian Basin. Representatives of the Tisza Culture were engaged in intensive farming complemented with foraging creating a complex system of hierarchical multilayered settlements (tells). The favorable natural endowments of the sites with a large variety of multiple ecotones ideal for multifocal subsistence, as well as the introduction of new farming techniques ensured the establishment of long-term sedentary lifeways. However, according to the archeology, a major shift in subsistence happened towards the end of the Late Neolithic marking the terminal part of the evolution of the culture. Besides traditional crop cultivation hunting, animal husbandry of large-bodied animals gained more importance. Other second-line resources like fish and shellfish followed the same pattern. Finally, tells were disintegrated and a new cultural group emerged marking the opening of the Copper Age. The exact background of these transformations is still unknown. In order to see whether or not potential transformations in the local riparian environment had some role in shaping human behavior, a multiproxy paleoecological analysis was implemented on mollusk material of one of the largest tell sites of SE Hungary. Freshwater mollusks collected by humans in themselves characterize the quality of the water body from which they derive. They are also an excellent marker of socioeconomic response to environmental stress. According to our findings the emergence of new settlement phases and the intensified foraging could have been correlated with alteration of stream properties yielding successively higher floods. This was initially beneficial creating lush pasturelands for large bodied prey infiltrating the area during the referred period like aurochs, red deer. But ultimately it must have reduced areas suitable for agriculture and living most likely leading to social disruption. Riparian environment in shaping social and economic behavior during the first phase of evolution of Late Neolithic tell complexes in SE Hungary Sándor Gulyás, University of Szeged, Hungary Sümegi Pál, University of Szeged, Hungary The period corresponding to the initial phase of cultural evolution in Late Neolithic of SE Hungary (turn of the 6th and 5th millennia) is characterized by a major transformation recorded both in settlement structure and strategy as well as material culture of the agrarian societies settled in the SE part of the Great Hungarian Plains. According to the available chronological data and archeology from the sites of multilayered settlement complexes (tells) located on natural highs of the floodplain of the River Tisza, during the initial phase of its evolution representatives of the Tisza Culture were mainly confined to the SE part of the Great Hungarian Plains south of the Körös River for a period of about 60 years This period was followed by a relatively stable phase lasting about 150 years which hallmarked the greatest northward expansion of the culture. Some studies noticed strange features in connection with the first settlement complexes dated to the first period especially along the northern borderline of the culture’s distribution; i.e. a loose cluster of distinct settlement nuclei instead of concentration of settlements to a confined area characteristic of tells. Furthermore, by the end of the first phase, in the evolution of some settlements a northward shift of the houses away from the water was recorded. Most likely these reflect

- 250 -

a socioeconomic response to some transformation in the local and/or regional riparian environment. As shown by our data gained from the paleoecological analysis of freshwater mollusks from a tell site, the referred pre-transitional period was characterized by pronounced floods causing major perturbations in the regional riparian environment. At the same time, the introduction of new subsistence strategies including shellfishing and fishing and the reordering of settlement structure was also recorded at several sites implying a successful adaptation to such most likely climate-induced perturbations. Travertinization and Holocene morphogenesis in Armenia A reading grid of rapid climatic changes impact on the landscape and societies between 9500-4000 cal. BP in the Lesser Caucasus ? Vincent Ollivier, CNRS, UMR 7192 ProCauLac / UMR 6636 LAMPEA, France Sébastien Joannin, CNRS-USR 3124 MSHE Ledoux, Besançon, France Paul Roiron, CNRS UMR 5059 , Montpellier, France Samuel Nahapetyan, Geographical Institut, Erevan, Armenia Ivan Gabrielyan, Botanical Institu, Erevan, Armenia Christine Chataigner, CNRS UMR 5133 Archéorient, Lyon, France The analysis of the morphosedimentary travertine system development in Lesser Caucasus, allow to identify and characterise the rapid Postglacial climate changes and their potential impact on the landscape mutations (including expressions, terms, rhythms and amplitudes) and societies of this bioclimatic and cultural croassroad area between Africa, Asia and Europe. Since the early Holocene (13000 cal. BP), many valleys from north to south Armenia are concerned by travertine formations development. The postglacial carbonatogenesis conditions signs the establishment of wet and temperate climate around 9500 cal. BP that can be read through the sedimentary facies and palaeoecological content (gastropods, pollen, plant remains, leave imprints). These paleoenvironmental markers are numerous in the studied travertine sequences of the Vorotan Valley (Syunik, southern Armenia) confluent with the Arax river near the Iranian border. The travertinization optimum around 9500-9000 cal. BP seems to correspond to a period of humidity identified in Anatolia, in the north-western Iran and more generally in the Caucasus. After this episode, the travertine growth seems to record an abrupt interruption. Around 4000 cal. BP, the permanent antagonism between the sedimentation budgets (erosion / sedimentation), main parameter controlling the travertine formations development, is again positively balanced in favor of carbonate accumulation. Then, the steppic and dry conditions occur before a new reversal of morphogenic tendencies oriented towards the thalweg linear incision. In addition, the presence of fire levels in some subjacent Lateglacial travertine facies probably underline a short period of drier climate around 12900 cal. BP (Younger Dryas ?). The geomorphological methodology used is a high-resolution morphosedimentary sequencial analysis. Pollen, macro-remains and leave imprints analysis were carried out in order to define precisely the bioclimatic conditions. The chronology is constrained by U/Th and 14C dating. The final results will be compared with the data from the surrounding archaeological sites. This study is performed within the “Caucasus Mission” (CNRS / Ministry of Foreign Affairs) and the International Associated Laboratory “HEMHA” (“Humans and Environment in Mountainous Habitats: The Case of Armenia”). Through the analysis of the morphogenesis and travertinization rhythmicity, it can be considered as the first step to the knowledge of landscape mutations in connection with climate changes and human occupations since the last glaciation in the Lesser Caucasus. Session:

27. “The other side of the coin”: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies Piles of waste rock - defining structures of mining landscapes and environmental challenges Bjørn Ivar Berg, Norsk Bergverksmuseum, Norway Extraction of metals and minerals in Norwegian mines at e.g. Løkken and Røros (Sør-Trøndelag county), Sulitjelma (Nordland county) and Kvikne (Hedmark county), has given Norway both cultural heritage sites of great complexity and value, but also environmental challenges. Piles of waste rocks containing sulfidic ores contaminate the surrounding landscape, but as they are also part of the cultural heritage sites, defining the landscapes, how will the society handle this?

- 251 -

Mining Archaeology – between archaeology and history Astrid Nyland, Norsk Bergverksmuseum, Norway Only a few mines in Norway have been dated to Medieval times, perhaps because of later mines having destroyed traces of earlier activities. In the early 1500’s German miners were sent by the ruling government to explore the potential for metals, minerals and precious stones in Norwegian mountains. Many mines were initiated. The year 1537 is not only the year of the Reformation in Norway, but is also the official year that divides automatically protected cultural heritage from non-protected. Sites from the 1500’s are therefore not often archaeologically excavated, but represent none the less important information. Archaeological data can add to the information gained from written sources, and thereby add to our understanding of the development of mining technology, society and early industrialization in Norway. Mining mitigation in Norway: future improvement possibilities Tom V. Segalstad, University of Oslo, Norway Ingar F. Walder, Kjeøy Research & Education Center, Vestbygd, Norway Steinar Nilssen, Directorate of Mining with Commissioner of Mines at Svalbard, Trondheim, Norway Norway has a long history of mining, at least dating back to the Akersberg silver mine in Oslo about 1000 years ago. Larger-scale mining for copper and sulfur became common in the early 1600s; the larger of these operated for some 300 years. There is no active mining of massive sulfide deposits in Norway today; but the operations have left behind tailings, waste rocks and adits that in many cases discharge low-pH, metal-laden waste streams. Three of the Norwegian sulfide mines (Røros, Råna, and Sulitjelma) where mitigation has taken place, but metal release is still evident, are discussed in this poster. The Røros Mining District (62.5°N) consists of many massive sulfide deposits mined primarily for copper with minor lead and zinc. Some of the tailings dams have been reclaimed, while others have been left open exposed to weathering. Evidence of oxidation appears in the upper ½ meter in one of the uncovered tailings dams, closed 30 years ago, where pH is 2.5 at the surface increasing to pH 6 at 70 cm depth. These tailings contain silicate minerals that most likely have a neutralizing potential. The Råna mining area (68.5°N) consists of a few smaller massive deposits and a recently closed (in 2002) nickel deposit associated with a mafic intrusive. Tailings from the nickel mine were emplaced along the shore line. Closure of the tailings included a soil cover 10-20 cm thick. Preliminary investigations indicate that this cover is not efficiently reducing the oxidation of sulfide minerals. Magnesium silicate minerals are most likely, however, neutralizing the acid generated from pyrrhotite, the main sulfide mineral in the ore. The Sulitjelma Mining District (67°N) also consists of many massive sulfide deposits mined until 1991. Reclamation of the mining district includes a 1 m thick cover on the tailings dam and the discharge of acid rock drainage (ARD) into old underground mine workings. This has resulted in a mass loading reduction of 80-90%. Characterization of these sites has primarily focused on surface water quality, and in some instances, groundwater quality. The water quality data combined with mineralogical, geochemical, and hydrogeological data of the ore deposit and waste material can be used to improve mitigation, resulting in better control of metal release. Our discussions point out the importance of analyzing the mineralogy within the waste material, estimating their rates relative to the sulfide oxidation rate and the mobility of elements released during the sulfide oxidation. To be able to upgrade reclamation procedures and perform long term prediction on future seepage, characterization work is planned on several reclaimed and unreclaimed mine sites in Norway. “The hill-countries of God’s land” – Ancient Egyptian quarries, minerals and landscapes Henrik Torkveen, University of Liverpool (alumnus), Norway The aim of the paper is to present an Egyptological perspective on the main topic of this session: How early industrial productions have influenced landscapes and societies. Egyptology constitutes a very valuable contribution to both generic landscape archaeology and the study of mining landscapes as a concept. More than two hundred Ancient Egyptian quarries are known, dating from the Predynastic well into the Greco-Roman period. In addition to a rich archaeological spectrum of quarry and mining sites, there is an abundance of quarrying inscriptions, which give further insight into Ancient Egyptian perceptions of quarry landscapes. Arguably, landscapes form the very context of human lives. Thus, landscape studies should form an essential part of archaeology, since living is about being in the world. According to phenomenological

- 252 -

approaches to landscape, the human body is immersed in the surrounding world and is intertwined with the landscape. Human dwelling and landscapes are created parallel to each other and affect one another. The paper highlights three reasons why mining landscapes are particularly suited to study the dialectic relationship between human dwelling and landscapes. Firstly, quarrying involves a physical change of the landscape, by extracting elements out of the landscape and leaving pits, shafts and piles of waste. Secondly, mineral sources are often found in particularly prominent or impressive landscapes, such as in mountainous areas or in the desert. Thirdly, the minerals themselves are often imbued with supernatural meanings, due to effects such as glowing and colours. The mineral source can therefore become a social focus-point in the landscape and a highly potent and symbolic place. This will be exemplified in three case studies from Ancient Egypt. There will be an analysis of references to mining landscapes in ancient Egyptian quarrying texts, mainly from the Middle Kingdom, from the quarries at Serabit el-Khadim, Wadi Maghara and Wadi Hammamat. Next, there will be two examples of archaeological quarry landscapes. The first is the gneiss quarry at Gebel el Asr, and the second is the gypsum quarry at Umm es-Sawan in the Northern Faiyum. Session:

28. People and landscapes in Iron Age Europe

Homestead-Settlement-Landscape: Germanic Identities in North-western Germany David Bergemann, GSHDL Kiel, Germany The PhD project investigates social structures and Iron Age identities in North-western Germany between 1st century AD and 3rd century BC using archaeological and historical sources for intra- and interregional GIS analyses. Information gained from ancient written sources pointing to tribal societies and leading elites in Northwestern Germany during Roman Imperial Times seems to contradict the archaeological record. Social hierarchies, settlement density or cultural differences as described in written sources had hardly been recognised in archaeology so far, especially not in an interregional synthesis including all settlement related sites available. This situation resulted within the last years in two contradictory positions: One looking at the Germanic Northwest as an open, scarcely settled landscape with a small agrarian population organised on a very low, not even tribal level, with low-ranking economical, technical or military capabilities. The other estimating a comparable dense population with differentiated tribal structures, hierarchies, central places and strong differences in economical preferences, knowledge and manpower, especially regarding soldiers. Obviously the first looks more at the published archaeological remains, the second at the Roman written reports referring to trade, nobility, broken treaties, Roman military campaigns in North-western Germany and the importance of Germanic mercenaries in the Roman army. However, since the written sources can not be expected to reveal new information, it is a task of archaeology to get more reliable insights. Thus the project points to a general overview of possible structures, territories and hierarchies inside the landscape at the northern periphery of the Roman Empire, in which the traditional Roman frontier policy at that time failed to establish permanent treaties with the local elites outside and subsequently integrate them into the Empire as a new province. Former works on single sites, regional distribution patterns of selected archaeological remains or typo-chronological studies, will be integrated in the survey of settlement structures as well as unpublished material from archives of the state offices for monument preservation in Schleswig-Holstein, Hamburg, Bremen, Lower Saxony and North Rhine-Westphalia. Local Germanic groups had already been determined by interregional surveys of concentrations of settlement structures in the Netherlands, fitting pretty well to Germanic tribal structures located and named first by Roman authors. The same worked in Denmark, where even less information from written tradition survived, but archaeological groups and local hierarchies had been detected on regional scale by analysing settlement structures and burial sites. To fill in the gap between these two areas of research the PhD project will include an estimated sum of 4,000 sites in North-western Germany and extent the survey to settlement patterns and preferences, taking in account topographical situations as well as spatial relations between single sites. Reconsidering typo-chronological and natural scientific dating methods the structures and networks analysed for different time slices will be used to (re)interpret the information from ancient reports about diversity and organisation of Germanic tribes and social ranks within Germanic society up to Early Mediaeval Time.

- 253 -

The Broxmouth Hillfort Project: inhabiting, innovating, investing. Jo McKenzie, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Lindsey Büster, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Mhairi Maxwell, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Rachael Reader, University of Bradford, United Kingdom Ian Armit, University of Bradford, United Kingdom The Broxmouth Project (2008-2012) is reassessing, re-analysing and publishing the 1970s excavation of Broxmouth Iron Age hillfort, SE Scotland. As one of Historic Scotland’s largest ‘backlog’ projects and still the most complete excavation of a Scottish hillfort, the challenge has been to maximise the research potential of this complex archive, and to use Broxmouth as a platform to advance our broader understanding of the Scottish Iron Age. The Broxmouth Project team comprises core professional staff working alongside three doctoral students funded through the AHRC Collaborative Doctoral Awards Scheme. This poster introduces the research themes of these very different, yet complementary projects. The Broxmouth project also involves contributions from a range of specialists, including members of the original excavation team. One aim has been to harness the potential of both archive and Project Team as a resource for research and teaching. The products include undergraduate and masters dissertations, training in post-excavation skills for Archaeology placement students, analytical projects involving a number of Bradford Archaeological Sciences staff and students, and numerous papers and conference presentations. The Broxmouth Project monograph will be published in 2012 (Armit and McKenzie, in prep). Session:

32. Urbanism and urbanisation

Book covers as Riga’s 17th-18th century material culture evidences Viktorija Bebre, Institute of Latvian History, Latvia Archaeological material book covers are unique artifacts. As they remain only in wet and organic matter in saturated archaeological horizons. Leather covers of books (5 exemplars) in the territory of Latvia are found only in Riga cultural layer, which applies to amendment on the beginning of the 17th -18th century. Decorative fitings and locks are found in the most common medieval archaeological monuments and in Riga. The first religious books, which came to town early in monasteries and schools, were brought in Riga at the 13th century by the German migrants and traders. It should be noted that in Riga at the 1524th was established the City Library (Bibliotheca Rigensis), which is the oldest library not only in Latvia, but is one of the oldest public libraries of this type in whole Northern Europe. Till the 1588th, when in Riga was established first paper mill (Nicholas Mollīna printing press), the people of Riga printed necessary books in Rostock, Luebeck and in other foreign typographies. Two of the five samples of book covers discovered in excavations in Riga, are almost a whole book front cover, while the remaining are small fragments. All Riga’s book covers are ornamented with intricate printed pattern, made of dark brown, 0.1 to 0.2 cm thick, tanned calf skins. Three small fragments of the lid (25.2 x12, 2 cm, 17.5 x7, 7cm, 14.4 x11, 0 cm) indicated that they committed to at least 2 cm thick books, which had richly decorated lids. The majority (34x19 cm) and most luxurious book cover’s surface is divided into plain and ornamental band. In the ornamental bands are printed with stylized plants and flower runs. The other whole rear cover piece is 23x18 cm large, the ornaments and prints it engulfed 21x13 cm and over 3 cm thick book. Book’s renaissance ornament consisted of a typical type of ornament. Quadrilateral outer leaves and flower-printed winds, then the next, to a lesser quadrilateral between floral motifs, printed in at least 10 medallions with the human head reproductions. The central part of the delimiters square flower vase, but in every corner along five-clover flower outlet. Very similar to the ornamentation and arrangement of the theme is found in Germany in 1558th published book. It is possible that the Riga’s book has been printed around the middle of 16th century, but the worn and rundown used with any other deaths of residents of household items come to the archaeological layer of the 17th – 18th century. Also, the city of Vilnius (Lithuania), archaeological excavations have found almost complete 16th century book

- 254 -

cover, but its ornamentation is only retracted lines along the edges. Finally, it is concluded that the book is a testimony urbanism most vivid expression that reflects each individual city public awareness, education and cultural level. Surveying the Surveyor General’s Office – Documenting, Recording and Modelling a Transient Building Gregory MacNeil, Jerry MacNeil Architects Limited, Canada Once a building is separated from its foundation and the transfer from one site to another begins, the distinction between what was an as-found record and what is an as-built document becomes blurred. In the interim between sites, the real building is just as live as the digital data that defines and redefines a BIM representation. Constant monitoring keeps both more or less synchronized in space and time. Built for simple utility, the Charles Morris Office (circa 1750) is an efficient, sturdy three storey, six room, Georgian office building constructed of timber framing with brick nogging and a Scottish dormer that has survived two site redevelopments and site relocations during its 260 year life in Halifax. This landmark building was owned and utilized by the first Surveyor General of the Colony as he planned the towns and cities of the East Coast for settlers and loyalists. Having lost its stone foundation it is currently floating on cribbing in a parking lot awaiting adaptive reuse on yet a third site. As if by natural instinct it travels away from the landfill as a route to sustainability. This paper will focus on the documentation of a building during transit, the BIM model crafted to document its past and assess its present and future planned state. The project is a case study of deformation and measurement using a BIM medium with data supplied by reflectorless electronic tacheometric instruments (REDM total Station) connected to coded tacheometric software. With rectified digital photography, on-site geodetic measurements, limited hand measurement and basic BIM techniques, the Metric Building Survey was ensured a level of accuracy and check. Rectified digital photography is an economical alternative to drawn elevations. Rectified digital photography is a time effective by-product of general photo documentation when digital rectification and BIM software are used in combination. Derived from elevation views of the building taken at oblique and right angles, rectified photographs provide an overall impression of its size and shape, and can be applied as a surface texture to the BIM model. They augment photographs of the principal rooms and circulation areas, the external and internal three-dimensional details that are relevant to the building’s design and development. The BIM model for the project was constructed with the use of existing planning documents, on-site tacheometirc measurements and rectified photographs. Measured as-found plans of all floors were produced showing the form and locationof structural members for the BIM model. Features of historic significance were added as parametric objects, and changes in floor and ceiling levels recorded so that they could be used for the creation of three-dimensional modeled surfaces with contours. Both drawings and models recorded the form and location of structural details, such as timber framing and sections and elevations for use in contract documents.Hand measurement was used to support drawings showing architectural decoration or small-scale functional detail not readily captured by photography or tacheometric instruments. The BIM model provided for the assessment of inclinations and deformations inherent within the building’s surfaces based on three-dimensional tacheometric point measurements taken over various time periods. Today’s tacheometric instruments, tacheometric software and BIM software, when used with rectified photography provides dynamic cost effective documentation by interconnecting researchers, restorers, building owners, preservation activists, architects and urban planners. The Interpretation of Tabula Peutingeriana: The Case of the Roman Road Lissus–Naissus–Ratiaria Vladimir Petrovic, Institute for Balkan Studies of Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Serbia My paper deals with the theme of Roman road Lissus–Naissus–Ratiaria, the shortest link between the Adriatic Sea and the Danube, which crossed via the central Balkan area of the ancient Naissus. The settlement of Aquae Bas. (Kuršumlijska Banja) is not mentioned by its name in Tabula Peutingeriana among the other stations clearly indicated on the Roman road, but on the other hand it is well known from the archaeological and epigraphical sources. In my paper, in order to resolve this scientific problem, I will analyze the meaning of one icon from Tabula, mentioned without the name, which represents a spa station. This spa station is not yet accurately interpreted in the scientific literature, nor linked with one of the Roman roads from this segment of Tabula. One milestone recently discovered in situ, among other archaeological and epigraphic material that derive from Aquae Bas, lead us to conclude that the main Roman road passed through this ancient settlement. The same Roman itinerary mentions also two stations of Timacum whose name is on the trail between Naissus and Danube`s Trajan colony of Ratiaria. The location of these two stations is not yet established in science. The archaeological remains indicate that the data from the Tabula must need to be reconsidered and corrected. I shall conclude with a new proposal of understanding and reading of the records from

- 255 -

Tabula Peutingeriana relating to the road Lissus–Naissus–Ratiaria. Session:

33. ”Models and mortals” - Evolution dynamics of past landscapes

Rules, inputs and models in the interpretation of the archaeological urban landscape Nicola Amico, The Cyprus Institute, Cyprus Valentina Vassallo, The Cyprus Institute, Nicosia, Cyprus Sorin Hermon, The Cyprus Institute, Nicosia, Cyprus Which are the relations between archaeological sites? Which are the connections between them and the territory? And also, how can we understand and then manage their presence in the landscape? Furthermore, can the mere study of traditional urban archaeology contribute to get the identity of a place and interpret its past and future evolutions in relation to the wider landscape? As a matter of fact, the remains within urban environment are often isolated from their original context and covered or completely deleted by superimpositions, that determine difficulties both in the interpretation and in the conservation. Moreover the urban planning should take into consideration the preservation in situ wherever possible, and foresees a preventive plan than operate modifications during the works. This paper will identify the issues and opportunities in the valorization of archaeological heritage integrated into urban landscape policy, including the principal elements of community life. The archaeological sites of Nicosia city center (Cyprus) with the newest information coming from the current excavations and the past studies will be used in order to understand and test the urban development and the effects of the social-economic transformations over the time. Different techniques will be integrated in a single platform and thanks to the constraints entered, will be able to reconstruct the reality on the base of determined rules. In this case, the use of digital technology have a lead role in order to help us to define a different level for studying an archaeological heritage and the landscape. The outcomes can change depending on the analysis of the inputs and the information inserted. This will give the possibility to interpret the interactions among several elements of the archaeological landscape and to identify and test any change processes. In this way it will be possible not only to assess the dynamics of the landscape that we observe (the current landscape), but it will also give the possibility to simulate in order to interpret the landscape in the absence of reliable or certain data and helping to achieve new findings. The social factor causes changes in the landscape and in its elements (the city and the urbanization are the effects) but at the same time these changes can be used to understand and interpret the past. Through a backward path, knowing the human and ecological dynamics, we can anticipate both the future changes (and in this vein, working in a prevention system) and understand the past ones and their relations. The aim of this ongoing project is to design the landscape evolution thanks to the insertion of rules and theoretical models in the integrated platform: this will allow to understand the relations between the archaeological remains and the territory, individuate the hypothetical locations through the comparative and parallel study of several factors (human, social-economic, naturalistic, geological, etc.) and for example anticipate their destruction in a preventive archaeology perspective. Moreover, this will allow to understand the interactions between cultural heritage and subject: social behaviors, perceptions, spatial use, etc. Historical landscape reconstruction of Schokland (Noordoostpolder, The Netherlands): A combined archaeological, geological and historical geographical approach Don Van den Biggelaar, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Sjoerd Kluiving, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Ronald Van Balen, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Kees Kasse, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands To understand the most recent geological history of Flevoland, central Netherlands, the surficial clay cover at the World Heritage Site Schokland (Noordoostpolder, northern part of Flevoland) was studied.

- 256 -

After the reclamation of Flevoland from the Zuiderzee, studies dealing with the subsurface of the area have been conducted. However, no detailed studies concerning the ~2m thick surficial clay deposit on the former island Schokland itself has been done. Knowledge on the geological history of the former island is essential to understand the processes that underlie human occupation and landuse. The top of the peat underlying the clay is dated at ~1200 BP, while the top is up to ~70 BP, implying that the clay was deposited during the Medieval to Recent occupation of Schokland. Lithostratigraphic mapping was carried out at six evenly distributed profiles oriented east-west across Schokland. A total of 32 corings (depth varied from 1.20 to 6.75 meter) were performed at the study area. Samples were taken from the clay for thermogravimetric (TGA) and grain size analyses. On the basis of field coring descriptions, lab results and literature, lithological differences have been inferred in the clay cover at Schokland. These differences have been used to distinct three units, within which several layers with sandy and/or shell material have been documented. Likely, these layers are the result of high energetic pulses over a short time period (i.e. storm events). A comparison between documented storms can be made. The thickness of the surficial clay layer at Schokland appears to be unevenly distributed. The clay cover is thinner in the northern part of the former island compared to the southern part. This difference is explained by the proximity to the coastline as inferred from the distribution of sandy and shell material, presence of dikes and historical documentation. Session:

35. Life at the Frontier: The Ecological Signatures of Human Colonisation in the North GECHO. The Geological Echo project Julian Simpson, University of Reading, United Kingdom Gecho, or the Geological Echo project, is a proposed data storage, mapping, analysis and comparison tool for archaeological projects, both commercial and academic in scope. The origins of the application originate within the impetus of introducing increased rigour into the recording associated with archaeological practices, whilst providing a consistent means for data storage and further comparison. Whilst understanding the inherent complexity of archaeological and associated academic ventures, the architecture of the application provides both a simple interface and data entry method, whilst maintaining recognition of the importance of complexity in the eventual comparison and filtering of the growing data-set. Gecho aims to provide intuitive interfaces for data entry for each of the major disciplines, encouraging thorough analysis of comprehensive centralised recording, whilst avoiding onerous and ponderous structure, wherever simplicity and transparency is more prudent. Because those utilising the application will often do so during or immediately post field work, the application will need to function both as a desktop application; able to load content stored on the hard-drive as soon as the computer in question is connected to a network, and also as a web-based application for worldwide multiple user accessibility of data once loaded. Gecho uses location indicators (GPS) as a fundamental reference point for all data, giving every piece of information stored in the application a standardised reference point, integral for analytical interpretation. This also allows for associations within the 3D plane; integration with GIS mapping tools; location based search and analysis and provides an easily recognised/reconciled increase in the quality and depth of the stored information. Currently, many students and researchers combined use outdated, self-designed and constructed Microsoft Access databases (which Microsoft will ultimately cease to support) for individual projects. In many cases, these are only populated/collated into a unified data set to support specific hypothesis and research subjects. This isolation of potentially rich data, which is potentially applicable for other research projects, in historical comparisons, or in public access situations, also potentially isolates academic progress. By ensuring that data is entered, recorded and then stored in a consistent form in a centralised database, Gecho opens the door for data access, aggregation and analysis to a far wider audience, whilst also providing a consistent and increasingly rich set of viable data for multiple uses. The tool will be demonstrated in room BERGEN, Friday 16th September 15:30-16:30

- 257 -

Session:

36. Theoretical and methodological approaches in archaeological investigation of harbours. Harbours as systemic phenomena The harbor system along the coast from Populonia to Vetulonia in ancient Etruria (Italy) from Bronze Age to Roman Time Biancamaria Aranguren, Ministero per i beni e le Attività Culturali, Italy The increasing of maritime and shipping tourism in Italy has lead to build many new tourist harbor along the coast of Tuscany. Because the location of harbor in old time as nowadays is a consequence of many natural factors like geological nature of the coast, currents, winds and human factors like economy. The Government Institute of Archeology of Tuscany, doing his protection work, has discovered some old harbor along the coast of southern Tuscany, where in the past were situated the two Etruscan city: Populonia and Vetulonia. The ancient system of harbor were inclusive river mouths, coast lakes and gulfs. Underwater excavations in Puntone (Scarlino) and Punta Ala (Castiglione della Pescaia) have given new data about landing places in the fist century b. C. Especially new excavation on the promontory of Punta Ala are important: a site of the Ancient Bonze Age was found where was also an atelier of metallurgy. What role does the harbour play in a Nordic medieval town? Tina Mathiesen, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden The city of Nyköping is located approximately 100 km South of Stockholm and is one of the Nordic medieval towns. It is strategically situated next to where the Nyköping River meets a deep bay of the Baltic sea. Excavations carried out in 2010 revealed the central part of the early town area, today known as Åkroken 3. The results have generated a great amount of new knowledge of the emergence and early development of the town. The remnants date back to the 11th century, and the find material shows well established frequent Eastern and Western continental contacts. Test excavations where carried out right next to the excavation in Åkroken 3, in the zone close to the riverbank (called Åkroken 4). These showed that the original topography consists of a quite steep slope down to the shore. This had been filled out and built up with waste from the town area. Furthermore a minor geological survey showed that a landslide had taken place in the strand zone, sometime in the early middle ages. The thick waste layers were added after this occured, presumably in order to make the area more accessible. An additional excavation in Åkroken 4 is planned for this autumn and so we have a chance to look deeper in to the area close to the riverbank that could reveal a harbour area. This will thus give us a maritime approach to the medieval town. By approaching the site with geolocical aspect in addition to the archaeological stratigraphic view, we hope to find new answers and raise new questions on what charactarized this part of the medieval town. One question is for instance if the waterfront represents a zone of its one, distinct from the town. The harbour area could be seen as an interantional meeting place. Life in the town of Nyköping would in this case have been strongly influenced by a mix of different cultures. This in turn must also have created a constant flow of new impressions. How does this affect the everyday life for those who lived in the town as well as for people in the rural area? Ports and calls of Etruria/Tuscia (3rd cent.BC-7th cent.AD) Simonetta Menchelli, Pisa University, Italy Marinella Pasquinucci, Pisa University, Italy The ports of Etruria are examined in diachronic perspective from the 3rd cent.BC (Romanization period) up to Late Antiquity. The changing coastal landscapes, the ports characteristics, sea-routes and maritime trade, inland navigation, road systems, productive hinterlands are presented in the frame of the Mediterranean port networks.

- 258 -

Refining the dendrochronology of an Early Medieval harbour: Dorestad (NL) Rowin van Lanen, RCE, Amersfoort, Netherlands E. Jansma, RCE, Amersfoort, Netherlands Dendrochronology is concerned with the study of annual growth patterns in wood. Dendrochronological data can improve our knowledge on past climates, landscape development, socio-economic relations and settlement dynamics. Within archaeology dendrochronology is often used to determine the calendar year in which trees were felled and to determine where the wood originates from. Currently we are using dendrochronology to refine our knowledge about the chronology and trade activities of the Early Medieval trade centre of Dorestad. In the 8th century Dorestad was the largest settlement (emporium) of North-western Europe. Situated in the centre of the Netherlands near the rivers Rhine and Lek, Dorestad was a flourishing harbour connecting the North and Baltic Sea areas with the Rhineland. Dorestad has been the subject of continuous research for over thirty years, which makes it one of best documented and largest excavations in the Netherlands. Many find categories from Dorestad (e.g. glass, pottery, metal) have been studied in detail and extensively published. Although wood is an extremely important source of information about site chronology and economic activity, wood research of Dorestad was limited. A main reason being that at the time of the early excavations dendrochronology was not as an established research method in the Netherlands as it is now. A lot of wooden samples from these earliest excavations to Dorestad have disappeared, but some of it has still been preserved in the depot of the Dutch National Museum of Antiquities. Within the research program Dorestad: Vicus Famosus we are analysing selections of this material to re-evaluate the wooden archive of Dorestad. The resulting dendrochronological data will be combined with other research data from the Dorestad: Vicus Famosus project, recent excavations, and tree-ring data from other Early Medieval sites in the region. Analysis of the whole assemblage of Early Medieval wood will result in a greatly improved understanding of site-development processes and trade relations in the Early Middle Ages. By presenting the dendrochronological research of Dorestad this paper aims to show in what way dendrochronology can contribute to the reconstruction of Early Medieval harbours and trade relations. The research was funded by the Netherlands Organization of Scientific Research (NWO). Additional support was provided by the Cultural Heritage Agency, the Netherlands Centre for Dendrochronology (RING Foundation) and Utrecht University. Session (Roundtable session):

44. RT. Showing archaeology to the public: Part two Archaeological narratives relocated Ingvild Solberg Andreassen, University of Oslo, Norway The results of archaeological work are made visible in museums and studied in schools all over the world. Museums are an important resource in the teaching of history in schools, with field trips several times a year often planned to supplement formal curricula. Unfortunately, many young people associate history and history museums with dust and boredom. Yet museums and schools are not the only places to see and learn about archaeology. When meeting archaeologists in the field, students, like many other people, often become engaged in the archaeological process. During fieldwork, archaeologists meet people who visit excavation sites regularly to observe ongoing work but who never find time or motivation to visit a museum to learn more about the findings and the narrativity created around them. Narratives about the past are part of the intertextuality that makes up people’s lives and their own interpretations of history. Against the backdrop of historical narratives students learn in museums and schools, millions of small stories are created by young people and shared through blogs, Twitter, Facebook, and countless other kinds of social media. Stories have become both commodities and pastimes, developed and shared in different forms of ‘cross-media interaction’. There is a narrative ambiguity in the incessant access to stories through television, cinema, or online, and young people are faced with the challenge of understanding what counts as reliable knowledge in different settings and contexts. From the sort of learning design perspective I represent, then, a challenge for cultural heritage lies in understanding ways in which archaeological knowledge of the past can be made relevant in young people’s narratives of the present. Further, there is a design challenge in bridging museum visits and classwork in school with the

- 259 -

engagement, motivation and interest young people have for experts’ work in the field. Investigations of narrative ambiguity, learning, and ways of bridging fieldwork and classwork are the basis for design and research in the Open Archaeology project. Open Archaeology explores through design some of the tensions between archaeological knowledge as it is produced in fieldwork practices, preserved by museums and schools in a collective infrastructure, and mediated by technologies in instances of social and communicative action. The Open Archaeology project is framed by the overall research question: in which ways can archaeological knowledge resources be made relevant for young people’s learning in the field and in the museum context? This question is explored through a pilot that involves the design of social and mobile cross-media interactions across school, field and museum contexts. Open Archaeology aims to contribute a better understanding of transforming cultural heritage practices, narratives, and knowledge representations through the study of ‘archaeology relocated.’ In this conference I’d like to present the learning design aiming to engage young people in the field as ‘archaeologists,’ collecting and sharing information from the site and from a range of other knowledge resources across different media platforms and contexts, including school and museum. Finally I will also present some preliminary results from the pilot conducted this spring. A visualisation of life at the edge of two Roman settlements (colony and roadside outpost) Uroš Bavec, Institute for the protection of cultural heritage of Slovenia, Slovenia Novšak Matjaž, Arhej d.o.o., Sevnica, Slovenia Visualizing the past and showing in it certain efforts of conservaton services and private researchers in a battle with mayor construction investments in the last twenty years ower the entire state of Slowenia. This poster wish to presente three differente examples of the ”reconstructed” past, such as those disclosed in the recent cases of large rescue excavations at the edge of the urbanized areas of the former Roman colony of Emona (Ljubljana) and roadside outpost Praetorium Latobicorum (Trebnje) in western edge of the province of Panonia. Presenting mummy research to the public: balancing science and visitor interests Heather Gill-Frerking, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim Germany Wilfried Rosendahl, Reiss-Engelhorn Museums, Mannheim, Germany In July 2010, an exhibition of more than 50 human and animal mummies opened at the California Science Center in Los Angeles. Although some of the mummies had previously been displayed in European museums or exhibitions, others were displayed for the first time, and this was the first time that any of the mummies had been displayed in the United States. The German Mummy Project, a major cooperation partner of the exhibition, is responsible for on-going scientific research on all specimens in the exhibition and provides or reviews the information presented in exhibition case labels, wall panels, interactive activities, media and general publications. The scientific research generates significant information about all aspects of the mummies and it was critical that this information was included in the exhibition for the benefit of museum visitors. This paper presents some of the challenges of making complex scientific research methods, results and analyses accessible to science center and museum visitors in visual and interactive displays, while retaining responsible scientific accuracy and avoiding pressure to „dumb down“. The paper will also discuss some of the initial visitor response to the presentation of the mummies at the first two venues of the exhibition. The excavation of Åkroken in medieval Nyköping Tina Mathiesen, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden Lars Norberg, Sörmlands museum, Nyköping, Sweden How to approach the issue about what is the original national culture. How can we use archaeology to raise these questions?

- 260 -

Session:

46. The archaeological profession Knowledge found - knowledge lost: Challenges within the organisation of Norwegian Archaeology Hilde Sofie Frydenberg, MAARK - The Norwegian Asccosiation of Researchers, Norway Bjarne Gaut, MAARK - The Norwegian Association of Researchers, Norway The archaeological profession has changed greatly over the last decade, mainly brought about by the economic boom of the 2000’s. But has this affected its degree of professionalism? Should one study the number and quality of excavations, the amounts of research carried out, or look at how the archaeological institutions relate to and are perceived by their employees, developers and the general public? Over the last ten–fifteen years, Norway has seen a dramatic increase in development-led archaeological evaluations and excavation work. The budgets are higher, the number of employees has increased and the public demand for information is ever growing. The session abstract underlines that similar developments in many parts of Europe has increased the professionalism and status of archaeological practitioners. Within Norwegian archaeology, this professionalism has sadly not lead to a change in how the workforce is organised and how society perceives archaeologist. – Field-archaeology is still mainly carried out by temporarily employed staff on relatively low wages. The reluctance – or lack of possibility – of the archaeological institutions to change their employment policies has been the main focus of MAARK – an organization for temporarily employed archaeologist associated with the trade union Forskerforbundet (The Norwegian Association of Researchers). Through the past five years, MAARK has witnessed appalling employment policies, including extremely short contracts, low wages and a general lack of appreciation for field-staff and the quality of data they produce. We question how one can expect local authorities, developers and the broader audience to respect the cultural heritage if archaeological institutions themselves do not encourage the professionalization of archaeology? Can it really be, that the professionalization is only meant to include heritage management bureaucrats and not temporarily employed field-archaeologists? And if so – what are the consequences? Beyond MAARK’s specific focus on employment policies, our goal is to highlight the negative consequences of the current practices. We wish to address the very serious challenges faced by the archaeological profession and the cultural heritage management, due to the minimal focus on employment policies by the archaeological institutions. There appears to be a disregard for how the use of temporary staff affects the quality of data collection and how experience is lost when contract-periods or projects come to an end. Ultimately, Norwegian archaeology risk only reproducing current knowledge because experienced staff that could perceive nuances in the remains uncovered or advance our interpretations are not kept in employment. This could contribute to undermine the role and status of the archaeological profession and the cultural heritage management in society. Integrating archaeology. Rio Kulturkooperativ, Archaeologists and Biologists in Symbiosis Anna Gustavsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden Benjamin Grahn-Danielsson, Rio Kulturkooperativ, Göteborg, Sweden The poster will describe Rio Kulturkooperativ’s work concerning archaeological and natural environmental projects in Sweden. The poster will discuss the existing legislation, its problems and its benefits when working in integrated projects. The presentation will give examples of recent projects conducted by the archaeologists and biologists in Rio Kulturkooperativ. Even in more strictly archaeological projects, we have learned the benefits of involving a biologist. Rio Kulturkooperativ is a cooperative company based on the west coast of Sweden and owned by its member co-workers. At Rio, archaeologists, biologists, cultural and social workers work together with cultural- and natural environmental related questions in the spatial planning process. With joint studies of the Environmental code (Miljöbalken), the Heritage conservation act (Lagen om kulturminnen) and the Valetta convention, we are working towards a holistic approach. In Sweden it is still not common practice for archaeologists to cooperate on a regular day-to-day basis with those from different disciplines. In Rio Kulturkooperativ, we have implemented such a work method. In the majority of Rio Kulturkooperativ’s EIA’s and surveys archaeologists work in a close cooperation with biologists. In the beginning of the year 2000 the Swedish government implemented a certificate system for renewable

- 261 -

energy. This was a final, economic reason for the wind power industry to start its expansion in Sweden. Rio Kulturkooperativs integrated work method was found very competitive when it came to archaeological and natural surveys. Since 2006, Rio Kulturkooperativ has been working with several large wind farm projects. By now several of them are already built or will be built in the near future, without any severe impacts for the cultural and natural environment. In the future, Rio Kulturkooperativ wants to develop the cooperation between branches in order that the company can influence the societal planning in a wider perspective. A future cooperation could involve artists, architects and building specialists, finding the right solutions for the environment, the cultural heritage and the natural reserves. Session:

51. What do I care? About priorities and ethics in the management of the archaeological heritage The Roman Frontiers across Europe: one monument in two perspectives Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Ovidiu Tentea, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Florian Matei-Popescu, ”Vasile Parvan” Institute of Archaeology, Bucharest, Romania Considering the topic of the session, the paper aims to bring into discussion the different perspectives in regard to one iconic ancient monument stretching across Europe from West to East: the Roman Frontiers. Although the implementation of the Valletta Convention in various European countries (including Romania) celebrates already 20 years, one have to recognise that there are significant differences on how exactly is managed the archaeological heritage. The Roman Frontiers are just a case study for a more thorough analysis in regard to the actual stage concerning the in situ preservation and protection of such archaeological vestiges, the authors emphasizing the current situation at the eastern end of it, namely on the Lower Danube region. In comparison with the western section of the Roman limes, namely the Hadrian’s Wall or the vestiges of this major ancient defensive system still existing nowadays on Netherlands or Germany’s territories, the eastern part along the Lower Danube is rather a forgotten illusive monument. Thus despite the fact that some scholars asses certain ancient sites of this kind along the limes as “iconic” for the legacy of the Roman civilization, only few are better known, while many others remain little known even to scholars. Identified mainly throughout epigraphic or literary sources, and less throughout small scale excavations made during the last century, their physical existence and meaning are still shrouded in mystery for the contemporary public. In such a perspective, the STRATEG Project set the framework for a challenging attempt to bring these classical monuments into attention throughout a variety of recent non-intrusive investigations (e.g. aerial photography, GPR etc.). Such an endeavour aimed not only strict scholarly purposes, but also was focused on providing important scientific knowledge as a strong argument for better protection granted for these ancient vestiges and landscape, ultimately determining the inscribing of this part of the Roman limes in Europe among the World Heritage Sites, as a logical attempt to follow the related initiatives on going in a series of Central European countries nowadays. Rosia Montana (Alburnus Maior) arcaheological site. Future perspectives after a decade of researches Paul Damian, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Mihaela Simion, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Corina Bors, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Ionut Bocan, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Catalina Neagu, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Decebal Vleja, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Since 2000, the preventive archaeological programme at Rosia Montana (Alburnus Maior) has been prompted by the gold mining proposal developed by a private company. It has involved the excavation of both a number of archaeological sites, like Roman cremation cemeteries, habitation areas and religious enclosures, as well as Roman and later mining shafts and other underground galleries, as well as a thorough assesment of their conservation status and significance. Also there has been developed a complex strategy for managing these archaeological vestiges, an approach combining in situ preservation along with distinct

- 262 -

mitigation measures through preservation by record. After 10 years of pluridisciplinary investigations, by implementing the provisions of the Valletta Convention and the user (developer) pay principle, it was possible to draft an ambitious cultural heritage programme covering the follow up of the archaeological programme (including a Chance Finds Protocol) in conjunction with a conservation plan focused on a series of archaeological areas, but also on the historic core of the village and the development of a mining museum and recent industrial heritage. Such a perspective aims the promotion of sustainable development based to a certain extent on various heritage assets, including archaeological ones. Cultural heritage inventory in Finlands state forest Riikka Mustonen, Metsähallitus, Hämeenlinna, Finland Jouni Taivainen, Metsähallitus, Hämeenlinna, Finland Metsähallitus is a state enterprise that administers more than 12 million hectares of state-owned land and water areas in Finland. In Year 2010 Metsähallitus started a cultural heritage inventory, which goal is to invent ca 5 million hectares of forestland. It is planned that the inventories will continue till year 2015 and will cost about 5 million Euros. This is the biggest cultural heritage inventory program in Finland ever. The first year is now behind and the results are very exciting. In inventories 2010 was found over 1000 new sites (ca 435 000 hectares was invented). The oldest sites are from Stone age (ca 9500 BP), but very typical finds are also places connecting to tar- or coal producing or slash and burn cultivation. The youngest sites belong to quite modern times to 1960´s, which is the ending time of the traditional agriculture and forestry. Finland is a land of forests, rivers and lakes. Traditionally Finnish archaeology has concentrated inventories near villages, cities and sea-, lake or river shores. In forested areas there are very large “white areas”which are totally unknown. So it is very probable that the cultural inventory program of Metsähallitus will give a new window to Finland´s history. It will also give a lot of new material to discuss what is worth of preservation and what is not. Session:

53. In situ site preservation: current status of research, with a special focus on in situ site museums Fort Frederik, A U.S. National Historic Landmark, St. Croix, US Virgin Islands: A Case Study in Effective Cultural Resource Management Charles A. Bello, Federal Emergency Management Agency, United States The impact of weather events on cultural resources is a well-known phenomenon throughout the Caribbean, and local governments are often challenged in their ability to address such concerns. However, at least in the United States and affiliated territories, the potential effects of such disasters can be mitigated by collaboration between local and Federal government agencies. Accordingly, this poster will focus on the recent collaboration between Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA), the Virgin Islands State Historic Preservation Office, and the Government of the US Virgin Islands, to analyze cultural resources and repair historic properties that were damaged during flash flooding events in the fall of 2010 in Frederiksted, St. Croix, US Virgin Islands. The Federal / Territorial partnership of this project is not aimed merely at repairing damages to the historic sites, but will focus at employing creative measures of site stabilization and restoration of historic features located within the Frederiksted National Historic District in the esplanade of the mid-18th century Danish Fort Frederik, a National Historic Landmark. Federally-supported restoration efforts will concentrate on reconstructing a sinuous coral limestone/ rubble culvert as well as additional mitigation measures aimed at protecting a nearby multi-component archaeological site containing human remains. In addition to small excavations undertaken to stabilize the eroded areas, the scope of work also supported an in-depth study of human physical remains that were disturbed by the flood waters. This project will make a significant contribution to Virgin Islands & Danish cultural heritage, and will stand as a positive indicator of the importance that local and federal governments place on historic preservation.

- 263 -

Reykjavík 871 +/- 2 - An Icelandic in situ museum Jannie Amsgaard Ebsen, Odense City Museums/School of Conservation, Copenhagen, Denmark During the winter of 2001 extensive archaeological excavations were carried out on Reykjavik’s historic main street, Aðalstræti, where a large modern hotel was to be constructed. Viking-Age relics had previously been found in the area, but the surprise and the excitement were nonetheless great, when archaeologists found the remains of a typical Nordic Viking-Age longhouse about 1.5 metres below the modern street level. The turf built longhouse, approximately 18 metres long and 5 metres across, can be dated to around 900-925 AD. Several historical circumstances make this specific Viking-Age site very special. According to Icelandic medieval written sources, the first permanent settler in Iceland was the Norwegian farmer, Ingólfur Arnarson. He is said to have settled around 874 AD with his wife and household in the area which is now Aðalstræti. The story goes that Ingólfur threw his high-seat pillars overboard, placing the choice of where to settle in the hands of the gods; and where they washed ashore he built his farm, Reykjavík, named after the steaming hot springs close by. This story about the birth of the nation is known to all Icelanders and almost has the status of a legend. A couple of meters north of the longhouse ruin further remains of older turf walls were found, covered by the so-called “Landnam tephra layer”; An easily identified layer of white-greenish volcanic ashes originating from a volcanic eruption from Mt. Hekla, which has been dated very precisely to 871 AD +/- 2 years, showing that the archaeological evidence tends to confirm the written medieval accounts. The exciting results in Aðalstræti created a strong debate in the Icelandic media. Was it acceptable to preserve a national shrine below a modern hotel? Would a memorial park be more suitable? Were 12 m3 of old and deteriorated turf walls at all worth spending money on? Maybe a reconstruction of fresh turf could just be built instead? The Reykjavík City Council realized the great importance of the ruin and decided what the design of the hotel was be adjusted, so the original and unique turf walls could be preserved in situ. The decision initiated a large-scale research and conservation project, which took place from 2003-2007. Fore the first time, the tetraethyl silicate (TEOS) based consolidant SILRES BS OH 100 was here used to preserve archaeological earthen structures in situ. In order to stabilize the fragile deteriorated turf walls around 12,000 litres of TEOS were used and therefore it was essential to develop a practicable applicable indoor impregnation method. The impregnation was successfully accomplished and today a modern in situ museum can be visited underground in the centre of Reykjavík communicating the earliest history of Iceland. Death, decay, discovery - and then what? Hege Hollund, VU University Amsterdam, Netherlands Oddný Sverrisdóttir, University of Uppsala, Sweden Nienke van Doorn, University of York, United Kingdom Matthew Collins, York University, United Kingdom Miranda Jans, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Henk Kars, VU University, Amsterdam, Netherlands Anders Götherström, University of Uppsala, Sweden Terry O’Connor, University of York, United Kingdom Bone collections within museums constitute an important and rich archive of past life-histories, representing a time depth, scale and variation above and beyond material that is currently being excavated. However, an issue rarely addressed is the potential degradation of the material after excavation. Furthermore, our knowledge of the best conservation practices for skeletal material is incomplete. This is especially true when considering the information held within archaeological materials at an atomic and molecular scale. In fact, long-term storage, and conservation, often appears to rather hinder than help such analyses. For example, Pruvost et al. (2007) and Burger et al. (1999) demonstrated accelerated decay of ancient DNA in bones after excavation, leaving them unsuitable for analysis. Thus, it seems that common museum practice may sometime fail its purpose, which includes the promotion of …investigation, preservation, and use of information inherent in collections (ICOM Code of Ethics 2006). A further important practical issue is that although molecular analyses are becoming routine in archaeology, most excavations do not have budgets and strategies that allow immediate analysis. The majority of excavated bones end up in storage without being analysed. How well and for how long will the biomolecular information survive in this new environment? How can we monitor the preservation of this part of the archaeological record as it is invisible to the human eye? Is preservation in-situ the preferred alternative? It is clear that further research is needed into processes of preservation, not only in-situ,

- 264 -

but during long-term storage in museums and collection stores. This poster will present the results of a pilot study investigating potential post-excavation effects on the level of preservation of skeletal material within a museum context. To do this, a comparison is made between the levels of preservation of a set of cattle bones excavated from medieval layers in the city of York in the 1970s, to that of freshly recovered skeletal material from the same location. A combination of microscopic analysis (histology), analysis of bone chemistry, and DNA-extraction, will provide a detailed bone preservation profile for the two sets of bones. These analyses will allow for the assessment of the integrity of the bone microstructure and the bone mineral, the quantity and quality of the bone protein, the presence/absence of authentic DNA and a direct measure of human DNA contamination. References Burger, J., S. Hummel, B. Herrmann and W. Henke. 1999.DNA preservation: A microsatellite-DNA study on ancient skeletal remains Electrophoresis 20(8):1722-1728. ICOM code of ethics for museums. 2006. http://icom.museum/what-we-do/professional-standards/code-of-ethics/introduction-1/L/0.html Pruvost, M., R. Schwarz, V. Bessa Correia, C. Hamplot, S. Braugier, N. Morel, Y. Fernandez-Jalvo, T. Grange and E. Geigl. 2007.Freshly excavated fossil bones are best for amplification of ancient DNA PNAS 104(3):739-744. Open-air Museum at Luxor Temple Hiroko Kariya, The Epigraphic Survey, The Oriental Institute, University of Chicago, United States Luxor Temple’s Open Air Museum was completed by the Epigraphic Survey of the Oriental Institute, University of Chicago (or Chicago House). This new museum provides hundreds of thousands of the temple’s annual visitors access to a representative collection of ancient stone blocks in a novel and accessible way. The open-air museum, 200 meters of paved paths were created along 12 thematic platforms on which over 300 fragments (either single or joined-groups) are displayed with nearly 60 explanatory signs in English and Arabic. Spotlights illuminate the blocks in the evening. The museum was constructed in collaboration with Egyptologists, conservators, local authorities and trained workman. The central idea of the museum is to create a chronological, art historical and stylistic chain of examples of inscribed fragments from the Middle Kingdom (20th century BCE) to the present. The display allows viewers to see the changes in artistic styles over thousands of years. Additionally, since visitors to Luxor Temple generally walk through the narrow north-south axis and back the same path. Opening this part of the temple significantly improve the flow of visitor traffic. A chronological display follows that features fragments from the Middle and New Kingdoms, Late Dynasties, Ptolemaic, Roman, Coptic and Islamic periods. We created one rotating display that currently features ancient Egyptian animals and mythic creatures. The display ends with an in-situ presentation of the eastern Roman gate and tetrastyle. The museum grew organically from conservation project focused entirely on preserving the stone. The project’s original focus on documentation, treatment, and condition monitoring evolved to include emergency protection and sorting of an additional 50,000 inscribed fragments. Only a small portion of these fragments can be returned to their original locations since they do not directly join the existing walls of the temple. The current conservation project in Luxor Temple began in 1995 with approximately 2,000 inscribed stone that had been studied and recorded by Chicago House during the 1970s and 80s. Those fragments were quarried from temple walls at Luxor Temple and Karnak in the medieval period for reuse as building material. The construction of the open-air museum began in 2007 in partnership with the Supreme Council of Antiquities (SCA) and funded by a Robert Wilson Challenge to Conserve Our Heritage Grant and the World Monument Fund. In keeping with conservation ethics, since the museum sits upon an area of the temple that has never been excavated, all the display platforms, block and the paved path can easily be dismantled to allow for future excavation. The museum’s construction materials were recycled from existing modern bricks, gravel, and sand taken from the temple’s vicinity. Current signage can only provide a fraction of available information on the display. Future plans for improvements to the museum include an online catalog of the displays. In Situ Site Preservation of Archaeological Remains in the Unsaturated Zone. Presentation of a new Norwegian research project. Vibeke Vandrup Martens, NIKU, Norway International treaties and conventions are designed to protect the archaeological heritage as a source of the European collective memory and as an instrument for historical and scientific study. E.g. the Valletta

- 265 -

treaty (Council of Europe, 1992) calls for preservation of the archaeological heritage in situ. To ensure that in situ preservation fulfills requirements of a sustainable strategy for archaeological remains, knowledge about the present state of conservation as well as the physical and chemical conditions for future preservation capacity is necessary. This research project (2011-2015, founded by The Research Council of Norway) aims to study the possibilities, limitations and consequences of in situ site preservation, particularly in the unsaturated zone. These deposits, along with those in the fluctuation zone between saturated and unsaturated, are the most vulnerable to changes and degradation. The project aims to create a working approach that can identify, describe and measure relevant parameters for monitoring of the conservation state and preservation conditions of archaeological deposits in the unsaturated zone that provide necessary archaeological and pedological information. The project works towards sustainable management of very vulnerable archaeological remains, the archaeological deposits. Ultimately we seek to develop mitigation strategies that reduce the impact of human activities on archaeological deposits. Remarks on the exposition of architectural relicts uncovered during archaeological-architectonic investigations in Polad Wlodzimierz Pela, Historical Museum of Warsaw, Poland The exposition of architectural relicts uncovered during archaeological investigations has a long history in Poland, although it is difficult to say whether anyone has made a tally or described all of the achievements in this area. To date, the focus has been to preserve and make publicly available the most interesting and best preserved relicts, keeping in mind their historical, scientific, artistic valours as well as, primarily, their uniqueness both within their surroundings (municipality) as well as in relation to the whole of our cultural heritage. A very significant factor in the initiation and completion of the exposition process of architectural remains uncovered during archaeological investigations was the initiative and perseverance of individuals and groups who have been able to demonstrate the public role, significance and value of the uncovered remains. Likewise, their ability to convince the authorities or private owners that acceding to the exposition will bring many, not always tangible benefits. The uncovered objects were exhibited in various forms. The first variant, mostly informative in character and not requiring difficult conservation efforts, consists of outlining the periphery of an object on a surface or street or in the form of a small structure on the surface of an area. We also see attempts to show the layout of no longer extant objects with plant life. Another simple form is the delineation of relicts of the object in the elevation of another building, or what is more costly, exposition of original fragments from underneath plaster. The exposition of original relicts is, of course, much more difficult and more costly due to the need for essential conservation procedures. For this reason, these expositions are shown under roofs or in specially built pavilions. Many of the uncovered relicts are also exposed inside other architectural relicts. Many of the aforementioned examples of the expositions of ancient ruins are called archaeological or archaeological-architectonic reconstructions. That is that for general information. I would like to dedicate the remainder of my presentation to several undertakings realised in recent years, which, however, due to space constraints of the present communiqué will be discussed in more detail during my presentation. Among these, I include: - creation of the archaeological reconstruction in the Market Hall in Gdańsk (the relicts of the discovered church of St. Nicholas), - construction of an underground museum beneath the Main Market Square in Kraków, which exhibits the relicts of the ancient infrastructure of the medieval town, wooden and masonry structures as well as skeletal burials uncovered during excavations preceding the exchange of the market surface, - the most recent conservation efforts designed to demonstrate archaeological finds to the public (i.e. paved chambers with a discovered coin treasure or maintenance wells) made during inventory and adaptive efforts conducted in the basements of the Old Town thanks to support from Norway from the Norwegian Financial Mechanism. In these efforts, aside from the very interesting presentations of the relicts of ancient architecture, of great interest is also the decision process and achievement of the final effect. 20 years of managed in situ preservation by the Archeaological Monument Watch in the Netherlands Michel Vorenhout, MVH Consult, Netherlands ”The Dutch non profit organisation “Archaeological Monument Watch the Netherlands” (AMW) has been monitoring Dutch archaeological monuments for 20 years. The main objective of this monitoring is the improvement of the management practices by the owner and/or maintainer of the monuments. This work was sponsored by the Dutch Government. The protocol of the monitoring includes a basic description

- 266 -

step, comparable to the baseline study in other monitoring protocols. Then the frequency of monitoring visits to the site is decided upon. As most monuments included in this scheme are visible monuments, the monitoring protocol in use focusses mainly on the visible aspects of the monument. The need to include invisible aspects of both visible and hidden archaeological monuments in the monitoring by AMW is large. This presentation will present the approach of the AMW to enable frequent, and adequate monitoring for invisible monuments in the Netherlands. This approach includes a highly standardized methodology, use of digital information and direct contact with the site maintainers. In case of visitors to the sites, or even in situ musea, special attention to visitors behaviour is included. Session:

55-60. General sessions Chalcolithic and Bronze Age Metal depositions in Western Iberia mines Carlo Bottaini, Instituto de Arqueologia da Faculdade de Letras da Universidade de Coimbra, Portugal Eduardo Porfírio, CEAUCP/CAM, Coimbra, Portugal Miguel Serra, CEAUCP/CAM, Coimbra, Portugal The intentional deposition of metals is a common phenomenon in Western Iberian’s Chalcholithic and Bronze Age: in fact, most of metal production dated to this period, from the Portuguese territory, was found in hoards that are usually small when compared with others from different European regions. To date, studies of metal hoards from Portuguese territory focused mainly on typological and technological approaches, while their contexts of deposition and topographic location are often only briefly described. Moreover, the lack of systematization of the available information restricts the global understanding of metal deposition’s practices. In the present paper, such depositions of metal artefacts in mines are discussed. This topic has never been adequately explored in archaeological literature, despite the common acknowledgment of the occurrence of metal artefacts (typologically attributed to the Chalcholithic and to the Bronze Age) in the vicinity or even inside the mines. The fact that ancient mining activities are documented by stone hammers and not by bronze objects allows considering the presence of metal objects in mines (mainly axes) as intentional depositions. Nevertheless, the lack of rigor in the descriptions of their finding circumstances makes it difficult to understand if there is a direct connection between such artefacts and mining activities. The purpose of the present paper is to carry out a systematic survey of metal artefacts from mines in the Portuguese territory dated as Chalcholithic or Bronze Age, seeking to recreate contexts of finding and understand their significance, as well as the possible links between metal objects and mines. Sampling for Multi-Elemental Analysis Rebecca Cannell, KHM, Norway Trace elements are mobile within the soil; this is a function of the soil processes, which vary over time and space. Therefore the creation of a standard method for sampling depth, whilst possible, is dependant upon soil factors. The effects of these processes is discussed in relation to the results and interpretations from multi-elemental analysis on the site of Hørdalsåsen, Norway. The site represented a rare opportunity to excavate and study an area within a relatively undisturbed Iron Age field system. The aim of the multielemental analysis was to detect agricultural management and soil improvement methods within the system of terraced fields. Sampling was conducted both across the site and down soil sections to assess phases of activity and the mobility of the trace chemical signatures. The issues of background sampling and the various extraction methods used for multi-elemental analysis will also be raised in relation to soil types and archaeological research questions. The site was excavated by the E18 project, Kulturhistorisk Museum (Museum of Cultural History), Oslo. The vikings nearby the Danube Delta Oana Damian, ”Vasile Parvan” Institute of Archaeology, Bucharest, Romania Mihai Vasile, National History Museum of Romania (MNIR), Bucharest, Romania Nufaru archaeological site (Tulcea county, Romania) is entirely overlapped by a contemporary village,

- 267 -

laying on the right bank of the southern river arm of the Danube. Inside the Byzantine fortress existing in here, there have been uncovered a series of habitation structures and households containing well preserved wooden structures and arangements, dated in the 10th c. AD. Such discoveries are very rare for the Romanian archaeological millieu and there were set in connection to the presence of a northern population, which at that time was engaged in commercial activities in the area were the Danubes reaches the Black Sea. Phallic Representations and and social analysis Cyril Dumas, Musée des Baux, France The Roman artistic ideal of the phallus depicted it as always small, even wasted. The standard representation of a handsome man was expressed with cute small phallus. Aristotle wrote that a big phallus was a sign of infertility. When an artefact was decorated with a disproportionately over-sized phallus, the object was considered an obscene monstrosity and was the target of jokes because it symbolised the god Priap. This phallic deformity was accompanied by a pair of bells, legs or wings. The caricature was portrayed with a human or an animal face. These types of characterizations were considered comic and the funny. Priap is the most frequently depicted god in Roman times, usually shown with a large grotesque beard. This god is represented on a pillar or statue with a big sexual organ; however, the people of Roman times considered it as a non-erotic representation. Often, he carries a basket of fruit and vegetables. Most of the time, however, his portrayal is reduced to that of his phallus. This fascinum is represented in many varied materials: gold, silver, copper, bronze, coral, bone, wood, glass and ceramics. The phallus decorates all types of objects for daily use - spoons, lamps, drinking vessels, tools, et cetera. Representations of his phallus were found everywhere - in the home (domus), in the garden, in the bakery, on fountains, on the highway, on all kinds of public monuments, and particularly anywhere there could have been danger, as on a bridge or the walls of the arena. But, contrary to contemporary popular beliefs, it never shows directions to a Brothel. These omnipresent symbolic representations were perceived to be protective symbols against malevolent forces. Another use of the phallic symbol was as a fertility charm and as such young women wore these amulets around their necks. Indeed, all of society wore these talismans for good luck as well as protection. The most common portrayal of talismans is two phalluses joined at either end of a closed fist, a Roman representation of good luck. This portrayal also served as an important symbol of protection against harm and evil. The charm had no sexual meaning. As well as for a religious symbol, the representation of the phallus was used as a lucky charm or a magic talisman, much like a “rabbit’s foot” is used in present times. Thus, the phallus was found everywhere: in all forms of natural shelter (e.g., caves), in dwellings, in bakeries, in dining rooms, and in kitchens. It also appeared everywhere there was potential danger, such as on roads, bridges or arenas (e.g., as found on the Pont du Gard and Arènes de Nîmes). New dating evidence for trade and settlement around the North Sea Derek Hall, archaeologist and ceramic specialist, Scotland This poster presentation will use as its focus a new group of 35 C14 dates that result from the dating of carbonised sherds of London Shelly –Sandy Ware pottery from Perth (Scotland), Bergen (Norway) and London. These new dates are all suggesting that this pottery was in use around the North Sea from the mid 11th century AD, 100 years earlier than the accepted London chronology for this fabric type. As this fabric type was used to support the dating of Herteig’s excavations on the Bryggen waterfront in Bergen what effect does the earlier date have on the interpretation of that site and the development of Bergen? The poster will aim to assess the validity of the new dates, the historical background into which they might fit and consider how important new evidence for the date of the fish trade in the North Sea matches these new dates. From Slavic burial mounds to medieval villages. The defunct medieval village Roudnicka, Central Bohemia. Lucie Korbová Procházková, Institute of Prehistory and Early History, Faculty of Arts, Charles University in Prague Czech Republic The poster sums up a revision of medieval village of Roudnička in location “Mořina” in central Bohemia. This archaeological site was known and excavated already in 19th century, but wrong interpreted as Slavic barrow field. However, it has been the best-researched middle age village in Bohemia until circa 1965. Moreover, it is one of the few sites in Czech lands for which cartographical evidence has survived. Due to cartographical evidence and one of the only two written sources, it was possible to give the medieval village its probable historical name.

- 268 -

There are more such defunct medieval villages that were firstly interpreted as Slavic burial mounds and few more for which the cartographical evidence has survived to our times. Interpreting such site as Slavic burial mound is interesting feature of beginnings of Czech archaeology and will be shortly presented as well. Spatial and social structure of the Bronze Age burial mound cemeteries in Bohemia Petr Kristuf, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic Radka Praumova, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic Ondrej Svejcar, University of West Bohemia in Pilsen, Plzen, Czech Republic The main theme of this poster is relation between social structures of the Bronze Age society and spatial structures of the burial mound cemeteries of this period. We study this theme on the basis of the old excavations and plans of burial mound cemeteries in West Bohemia. The majority of burial mound cemeteries in West and South Bohemia has already been excavated in the 19th and first half of the 20th century. The aim of these researches was to get new artifacts eventually to study the chronology. On the other side the spatial characteristics of burial mound cemeteries were left out. Nevertheless first detailed ground plans of some cemeteries were created at the turn of the 19th and 20th century. But our new research is based on new methods and techniques. The social structure of the Bronze Age communities is studied by the help of GIS and statistical tools on the basis of old documentation. The main presumption is that the social structure is reflected in the structure of burial mound cemeteries. We observe the spatial distribution of barrows within the cemetery, the size of barrows and its construction, number of graves within a barrow and grave goods in these graves. Ground plans of burial mound cemeteries are analyzed in GIS in order to find spatial clusters of barrows. The results of such analyses are then compared with the barrow size and burial assemblage, which both can reflect the social status of the buried individual. Some structures in spatial distribution have been observed at some burial mound cemeteries. Spatial structure of studied burial mound cemeteries is various and can reflect for example chronology or geomorphology of the terrain. Another possibility that should be considered is that some social structures (clusters of barrows) can reflect social units (families). This poster takes the poster from the last EAA Meeting up and presents the first results of the project â&#x20AC;&#x17E;Spatial structures of burial mound cemeteries in Pilsen Regionâ&#x20AC;&#x153;, which was funded by University of West Bohemia in Pilsen. Locations, Meanings and Functions of Carved Sculptures on Romanesque Capitals Hee Sook Lee-Niinioja, Oxford brookes university, Finland Romanesque sculpture was served as a means of communication, thus space is required for an iconography without disturbing the architectural masses and their functions. Inserting figures was the best solution, as the contrast between the main theme and the decoration heightened the meaning and visual effectiveness of the principal subject. Focillon (1963) argues that the problems set by the decoration of the capital were more complex, since a form was determined by a function. The use of figures for underlining and assisting such functional activity was the best achievement of the Romanesque sculpture. The 11th century inherited a long tradition of foliage capitals which became dry and frail through the hands of inferior and uncontrolled workshops. Decorative arts are chosen for symbolic or aesthetic. Some imply both, as the symbolic connection enhances the meaning of mysterious religion and interest to decoration. For example, the acanthus in the Greek monumental art had association with the death and mourning, while it embellished Byzantine and Romanesque sanctuaries. However, animal forms had a place of importance, and a striking number of its representations appeared in sculptures (1) to symbolize a virtue or a vice, (2) to use decoration, and (3) to return to the study of nature. New types of animals, fantastic or composite, showed along with Christ to represent the kingdom of God. These facts raises a question of understanding objects, which means reading their material clues, rebuilding experiences of them at different times, and identifying contingency of our own trained expectations, based on knowledge and practices, formed by the places and methods of our encounters with them. Reading images is to yield it to visual analysis, informed by knowledge of the definite historical context in which the work operated with pictorial conventions and associations, and a grip of visual genres. As a process of analyzing form and content in their communication, in relation to the reconstructed situations of an artefactâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s making and viewing, it enables the viewer to observe anew, to meet familiar works with the force of discovery through activating eye and mind.

- 269 -

As one of the oldest French Romanesque architecture, the Cloister of the Saint-Pierre Abbey Church, Moissac (1100) has the oldest example of carved figurative sculptures. The porticoed galleries are composed of marble colonnettes, alternately single and coupled, capped by sculpted capitals with geometrical, plant and animal motifs. Classical fleurons combined with a design of plant stems and foliated scrolls cover the two rows of leaves on the bases of the capital. Of 76 capitals, many have Latin inscriptions explaining the scenes. 46 depict of the Old Testament, the life of Christ, the Apostles, other saints, and the Apocalypse; 30 are purely decorative floral - acanthus, palmette, and animal. All combined in a random order without a logical chronology. This paper examines the relationship between different types of sculptures – figures, animals and plants on their locations, meanings, and functions, as well as inscriptions, to enhance the readers’ understanding, value, interpretation/presentation and engagement on sculptural objects. The Roman Settlement at Asse (Belgium) Marc Lodewijckx, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Kristine Magerman, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Jan De Beenhouwer, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Bernard Van Couwenberghe, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Since 2007, as a result of the enhanced application of the Treaty of Malta in Belgium, we are able to explore larger surfaces of an extensive Roman settlement at Asse, north of Brussels. The Roman site is largely sheltered by the actual city of Asse. The Roman settlement at Asse was situated on a hill top, the slopes of which were smoothed already during the Roman period. It is surrounded by two small brooks but the water supply on the site was primarily guaranteed by wells on the different lots of the village. We have found several well preserved sections of Roman roads of different quality and dimensions in and outside the settlement but it is not yet clear how the roadways were ordered. So far, the remains of several stone buildings were uncovered but there complete plan and original function is not yet clear. The majority of the features on the site are pits of different size and content. Some are definitely large post holes but house plans are difficult to reconstruct. Others have rather regular dimensions and straight sides and seem to have had a specific function. However, most pits have irregular shapes and seem to have been dug to retrieve the necessary material for the daub walls of the early houses with a wooden framework. To the most remarkable results belong 4 pottery kilns and adjoining pits with a huge number of misfired pots. They came to light on different spots in the centre and at the periphery of the settlement and comprise a period from the third quarter of the first century until the end of the second century. At least one of them was specialised in the production of small amphorae and dolia. In general, findings are abundant and demonstrate the wellbeing and prosperity of the population, at least in a specific period of the existence of the settlement. Monumental buildings, like temples or bath houses, have not yet been identified but the number of figurines, especially of horses, in a specific area, seem to indicate that a temple precinct was located nearby. The initiating and the final stages of the settlement are still unclear and hardly distinguishable in the huge amount of archaeological features on the site. Especially on lower grounds, the Roman site was covered with the so called ’dark earth’ and in the perimeter of the settlement many cart loads of Roman tiles were dumped, probably when the buildings were dismantled and the limestones reused or consumed in the lime kilns, which is still the main toponym for this location. At the outside of the settlement, near one of the major roads, a Merovingian cemetery was discovered and could be investigated to a certain extent. This is the first indication of any historical link between the Roman settlement and the actual city. New Opportunities for Aerial Archaeology in Belgium Marc Lodewijckx, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium René Pelegrin, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Luc Corthouts, University of Leuven (K.U. Leuven), Belgium Tom Debruyne, IAD Inter-municipal Archaeological Service, PORTIVA, Tienen, Belgium Aerial archaeology proves to be very effective for the updating of inventories of archaeological sites, for the appraisal of the archaeological potential of wide areas, for the search of specific marks on previous detected sites, for the identification of features on older aerial photographs and for the periodic assessment of sites, monuments and historic landscapes. For many years now, the University of Leuven has carried out aerial surveys in Belgium, mainly in the eastern parts of Flanders and Wallonia. During this, we have worked together with many services and other institutes, such as the University of Ghent and the Archaeological Service of Wallonia. Aerial archaeology has contributed a great deal to the archaeological survey of the Hesbaye loess area

- 270 -

and to the record of archaeological sites and features in this vast landscape. A few years ago, the Intermunicipal Archaeological Service PORTIVA has become active in the vast region around the actual town of Tienen, a former Roman vicus in the hart of the Hesbaye region. The enhanced exchange of information on archaeological sites between both our services has proved to be very fruitful. Large scale agricultural activities in the highly fertile Hesbaye region cause vast erosion processes on tops and slopes in the undulating landscape and produce large deposits at the foot of slopes and in valleys. Detailed toponymic investigations showed that some villages and hamlets have already disappeared by this rapid disintegration of the original landscape. Here also, a view from the air, year after year, can be useful and even indispensable for our knowledge and for the effective preservation of the remnants of our past. ERC - Funding a new generation of scientists Pilar Lopez, European Research Council, Brussels, Belgium ERC is a new type of funding body in Europe to support excellence in frontier research, a bottom-up, individual-team, pan-European competition in physical sciences, life sciences, social sciences and humanities The European Commission • Provides financing through the EU framework programmes • Guarantees autonomy of the ERC • Assures the integrity and accountability of the ERC • Adopts annual work programmes as established by the Scientific Council • • • • •

The Scientific Council 22 prominent researchers proposed by an independent identification committee Appointed by the Commission (4 years, renewable once) Establishes overall scientific strategy; annual work programmes (incl. calls for proposals, evaluation criteria); peer review methodology;selection and accreditation of experts Controls quality of operations and management Ensures communication with the scientific community

• • • • • •

The ERC Agency Executes annual work programme as established by the Scientific Council Implements calls for proposals and provides information and support to applicants Organises peer review evaluation Establishes and manages grant agreements Administers scientific and financial aspects and follow-up of grant agreements Carries out communications activities and ensures information dissemination to ERC stake holders

• • • •

The ERC Support for the individual scientist – no networks! International peer-review No predetermined subjects (bottom-up) Support of frontier research in all fields of science and humanities

Aim: Retain – Repatriate – Recruit Favour “brain gain” and “reverse brain drain” improve career opportunities and independence - especially for young researchers increase competition, recognition and international visibility - for excellent individual scientists and scholars in Europe raise aspiration and achievement of basic research in Europe Activities: Three complementary funding schemes ERC Starting Grant (StG) ERC Advanced Grant (AdG) Sybergy Grants (SyG)

- 271 -

ERC Starting Grant (StG): Researchers starting or consolidating their own independent research team (or research programme) Transition from working under a supervisor to an independent research leader Up to €2 Million over 5 years ERC Advanced Grant (AdG): Established independent research leaders Track record over the last 10 years Up to €3.5 Million over 5 years ERC Synergy Grants (SyG) Up to 4 Principal investigators Interdisciplinary proposals Up to € 15 Million over 6 years Shelter with schematic painted art in Portugal – Territories and symbologies Andrea Martins, UALG, Portugal In the Portuguese territory there are several artistic cycles defined by their typological characteristics, chronology and geography. One of them is the so-called Schematic Art. Studies of rock art arise from the very beginning of the investigation, following the establishment of Archeology as an independent science. Thus, the painted shelters in Portugal are known since the 18th century. Graphic manifestations of the agro-pastoralist communities are diverse, appearing in different supports and with different techniques, creating a wide range of specific terminology such as Megalithic Art, Liner Schematic Art, NW Peninsular Art, among others. This paper deals with representations that fit in the so-called typical Painting Art or Schematic Painted Art. In this paper we’ll use the last term. This option is based on technical criteria. Painting is the technique used to represent these representations, in opposition to Engraved Schematic Art, where engraving is the method used on rock surfaces. Nevertheless, theme and conceptual universe are identical, but the geological conditions led to the use of different methods to humanizing the landscape. Schematic Painted Art emerges as one of the best styles known in Portuguese territory, despite the lack of syntheses. The knowledge of these manifestations is reduced just to descriptions more or less detailed. The formation of a specialized critical mass becomes imperative, enabling the integration of Schematic Painted Art in the peninsular territory, allowing the integration of Art on the material culture of a particular human community in a certain geographical space and time. The shelters with Schematic Painted Art are distributed through Portuguese territory. The sites under study are Lapa dos Coelhos (Torres Novas) with a ramiforme motive; Shelter of Lapedo (Leiria) with two anthropomorphic; Shelter Pego da Rainha (Mação) with representations of bars and semi-circular motives, Shelter of Ribeiro das Casas (Almeida) revealling anthropomorphic and zoomorphic motives; the Faia nucleus in Côa Valley Archaeological Park with anthropomorphic, zoomorphic, ramiformes, soliformes and numerous scenes. Finally Arronches nucleus composed by four shelters – Pinho Monteiro (zoomorphic, anthropomorphic and soliformes), Lapa dos Gaivões (anthropomorphic, zoomorphic, ramiformes), Igreja dos Mouros (geometric motives), and the Lapa Louções (geometric motives). These shelters represent different forms of humanizing the landscape and are part of conceptual programs carried out by distinct agro-pastoralist communities in different times. We define three types of cultural strategies to modify a previous natural landscape turning it into a symbolic space: Mountain sites or enlarged view: Lapa dos Coelhos and Pego da Rainha, visually dominating the landscape, on top of streams and water sources with a varied repertoire. Sites of Passage or limited view: Abrigo do Lapedo and Ribeiro das Casas, located on the banks of streams, with a few iconographic manifestations and economic implications. Complex Sites or ritual: Faia, where there are several panels along the axis-mundis, the Côa river, with mythic and symbolic scenes representations, and the Arronches shelters, where humanization of the landscape is achieved through the use of several shelters in the same geographical space - São Mamede Mountain. An early Roman Iron Age cult and burial ground by the lake of Odin (Odensjön) in county Småland, Sweden Petra Nordin, Riksantikvarieämbetet, Sweden This poster presents the results from an excavation in the summer of 2010. On an east-western oriented

- 272 -

ridge north of the lake of Barnarp, earlier called the lake of Odin, a rather complex and interesting burial site from the very early Roman Iron Age was investigated. Although the area had been partly damaged by historical and recent farming, the site revealed information about the cult practices involved in creating a burial ground in the landscape. The 67 burials excavated on the ridge were grouped in three separate burial units. The majority (61) were urn cremations in pits or in cremation layers, six were inhumations. Most burials were unmarked flat-ground burials. but there were two above ground stone settings. In the centre, conntecting the three different units, a 30 meter long building had been erected. Finds and radiocarbon-dates indicate that this had been the main cult building during the period when the site was used as a burial ground. In each of the three separated groups of burials, cremations ranging from the very late pre-Roman Iron Age to early Roman Iron Age (240 AD) were discovered, in addition to one or two inhumations dating to early Roman Iron Age. The artefact finds are impressive. Over 100 items made of bronze and iron were found, including five weapondry assemblages with swords, spearheads, daggers, arrowheads, lances, parts of shields and spurs. Analysis carried out on cremated bone material from the graves shows that one urncremation from late Early Roman Iron age contained the remains of an adult human, together with an animal of the size of a horse. This feature A10244, was the latest of the burials with weapondry equipment. Although several centuries separate the the third century AD and the Viking age, it is obvious that this location north of the lake has been of importance during the whole Iron Age. The site is located on the estate called “Odensjö Gård”. The determining of metabolizable energy of sallow and service leaves using gas production technique Valiollah Palangi, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Maragheh, Iran A. Taghizadeh, Department of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, University of Tabriz, Iran A. Elhami, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Iran Y. Mehmannavaz, Departmant of Animal Science, Faculty of Agriculture, Maragheh Azad University, Iran This study was carried out to determination of metabolizable energy of sallow and service leaves using gas production technique. Rumen fluid was obtained from two fistulated wethers fed twice daily with a diet containing alfalfa hay (60%) and concentrate (40%). Equal volumes of ruminal fluid from each sheep collected 2 h after the morning feeding. The gas production was measured at 2, 4, 6, 8, 12, 16, 24, 36, 48, 72 and 96 h The gas production of service and sallow leaves at 96 h were 138.324 and 212.566 ml/g DM respectively. The metabolizable energy of sallow and service leaves were 16.312 and 9.047 MJ/Kg DM, respectively. Gas production could also potentially be used to compare the kinetics of fermentations from rumen. Key words: Gas production, metabolizable energy, Sallow and Service leaves. V. Palangi Early Linear pottery culture finds from Hurbanovo-Bohatá site (Slovakia) Noemi Pazinova, Constantine the Philosopher University Nitra, Slovakia The archaeological excavation of the site “Veľký Šárad” in Hurbanovo, part Bohatá, district Komárno, in Slovakia was conducted in April to July 2005 due to building activity. The excavation of the Archaeological Institute of the Slovak Academy of Sciences was led by Dr. Gerta Březinová. The examined area (ca 3.7 Hectares) is situated on a moderately undulating sand dune with an altitude of 124 m. The area has not been built up and has only been used for agriculture. In total, 185 settlement structures, 70 postholes and two human skeletons were examined. Out of 182 structures dated to the Neolithic and 138 contained archaeological material enabling a more accurate dating. The study of forms, material and decoration of the pottery has shown that the site was settled in three chronological periods. The Early Linear pottery culture contains 4 (5?) structures, the younger Linear pottery culture contains 34 structures, and finally 37 structures can be dated to Želiezovce group. The poster focuses on pottery finds and small artefacts and their basic evaluation mostly from the Early Linear pottery culture. The results of the mineralogical and chemical analyses of this pottery will be presented. The mineralogical and chemical composition of the ceramic is uniform; the differences between the clay pastes of the vessels are in the use of tempering material. The poster will show that such kind of research is not just essential for the study of technology but also in the study of palae-oeconomy of the site and surrounding region. Archaeology along a new railway, Three posters from one and the same project Per Persson, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Stine Melvold, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Inger Eggen, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway Gaute Reitan, Kulturhistorisk museum, UiO, Norway

- 273 -

1 - Cultural landscape in the Iron Age - Herregårdsbekken in Porsgrunn, Telemark county, Norway Inger Eggen During the summer of 2011 a site in a uniqe Iron Age cultural landscape in southern Norway will be excavated as a part of the “Vestfoldbaneprosjektet” (VFB-project). The site lies on a sandy plain in a wide valley along a small river in a place near the Eidanger church in Porsgrunn, and is locally called Herregårdsbekken. Several different archaeological features are known here such as hollow ways, coal pits, grave mounds and stone settings. There have also been found traces of settlement; three postholes have been radiologically dated to Pre-Roman Iron Age/Roman Iron Age. The variety of features that will be examined makes an interesting startingpoint towards bringing new knowledge about the Iron Age settlement in the area, and can be important in discussion on how the landscape was organized in terms of social network and communication. 2 - The Early Neolithics around Oslo Fjord Gaute Reitan and Per Persson In 2010 a new big project was started in connection with the building of a railway in the Southwestern part of the Oslo Fjord area, “Vestfoldbaneprosjektet” (VFB-project). The excavations will continue in 2011 and 2012, and a total of about 10 sites dated to Late Mesolithic/Early Neolithic will be investigated. Around the Oslo Fjord there has so far not been found any direct evidence of farming dating before the Late Neolithics (at about 2000 BC). The Early Neolithic sites excavated in the VFB-project are all situated at the former shore. The only resource available at the site is the sea. It is likely that the sites have been used in the same way as it was in the preceding Mesolithic phases. The Neolithics appears here as new axe types and the start of pottery usage. 3 - Transformation towards more sedentary life along the shores of the Oslo Fjord during the Stone Age Stine Melvold In 2010 a new large-scale archaeological project was started in connection with the building of a railway in the Southwestern part of the Oslo Fjord area, “Vestfoldbaneprosjektet” (VFB-project). A total of 30 Stone Age sites will be affected and investigated, and excavations will continue during 2011 and 2012. The new railway is to be built right through an area with fairly intense activity during the Middle- and especially Late Mesolithic; this is clearly demonstrated through a high number of stray finds, particularly Late Mesolithic stone axes. Close by, in 2007–8, ten Early Mesolithic sites were excavated. These early sites, together with the sites that will be excavated in the VFB-project, make this area well suited for an investigation of changes in the coastal settlement pattern during the Stone Age. It has been proposed an early phase with highly mobile settlement. If this is correct and if the interpretation of the Late Mesolithic sites showing more sedentary communities within the local landscape of fjords also is correct, then there has been a transformation toward more sedentary life during the Mesolithic. One likely dating of such transformation is the beginning of the Late Mesolithic, and the LV 1 site can thus be a key site for understanding these changes. Heavy job for women. Bioarchaeological evidences from the Middle Bronze Age necropolis of Olmo di Nogara (Italy). Maria Letizia Pulcini, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy Michele Cupitò, Università di Padova, Italy Luciano Salzani, Soprintendenza per i beni Archeologici del Veneto, Padova, Italy Alessandro Canci, Università degli Studi di Padova, Italy The necropolis of Olmo di Nogara (Verona, northeast Italy), dating to the central phases of the Middle Bronze Age and early Late Bronze Age (second half 16th century – beginning 12th century BC), is located on the right-hand bank of the Tartaro riverbed in the western Veneto plain. The graveyard, characterized by the use of biritualism (61 cremation burials and 487 inhumation burials), is one of the most important protohistoric burial sites for the European Bronze Age. The main features of the necropolis are the good preservation of the skeletal sample and the large number of bronze objects, specially weapons and pins in men and women burials respectively. The bioarchaeological study allowed the identification of 9 cases of spondylolysis, a separation of the vertebral arch from the body affecting the lowest lumbar vertebrae (L4 and L5). Usually this lesion is a consequence of biomechanical stress, involving the spine, due to repetitive movements carried out with bent back and outstretched legs. It is interesting to highlight that in the skeletal samples found in Olmo di Nogara this kind of injury has been found so far only on female skeletons; the latter evidence suggests that the large prevalence of this pathological modification among the women could be due to a rather rigid division of work, with women involved in physically hard and strenuous occupational activities.

- 274 -

Ceramic production and exchange of ideas in the 6th century BC Nils Ole Sundet, independent researcher, Norway During the years 1998-2006, The Sicilian-Scandinavian Archaeological Project (SSAP) continued by EOEC, documented an intact and undisturbed housing quarter at an indigenous hill-top settlement (Monte Polizzo) in Western Sicily. This housing quarter can be dated to a short period in the 7th-6th century BC. The poster will focus on an indigenous bowl type named ”MP Bowls/Monte Polizzo bowls”. See www.eoec.org for more information on the project. Studying Neolithic Ceramic Exchange in Dalmatia thru Non-Destructive pXRF Analysis Robert Tykot, University of South Florida, United States Sarah McClure, University of Oregon, United States Emil Podrug, Muzej grada Šibenika, Šibenik, Croatia Jacqueline Balen, Archaeological Museum in Zagreb, Croatia Andrew Moore, Rochester Institute of Technology, Rochester, United States Lokesh Coomar, University of South Florida, Tampa, United States Labeena Wajahat, University of South Florida, Tampa, United States Previous research based on stylistic, petrographic, and sourcing analyses has long debated the degree of exchange of ceramics in the Mediterranean and southern Europe during the Neolithic time period. In Croatia in particular, recent ceramic studies focus on a variety of wares that show affinities with pottery over substantial distances, including trans-Adriatic, while obsidian studies support maritime connections throughout the Adriatic along with some connections between Dalmatia and northern Croatia. The earliest pottery in the region, Impresso Wares, are a characteristic of the spread of agropastoral economies throughout the Adriatic. The Middle Neolithic, in contrast, witnessed a regionalization of pottery production with the appearance of regionally specific styles and a diversification of forms, fine and coarse wares, and production techniques. One such fine ware, figulina, shows stylistic and technological similarity to contemporary fine wares in Italy, and the reasons for this similarity are not yet well understood. In this study, more than 120 pottery samples from settlements in Croatia were analyzed using a portable non-destructive X-ray fluorescence spectrometer (pXRF) to assess the degree of trade and exchange of pottery in this region and through time. More than 40 samples each were tested for the Early (Impresso phase) and Middle (Danilo phase) Neolithic site of Pokrovnik, and the Middle Neolithic site of Danilo Bitinj. An additional 21 samples came from the Late Neolithic (Hvar culture) site of Cista Mala-Velistak, along with 1 each from the Late Neolithic sites of Tomašanci, Pajtenica and Ivandvor-Gaj in the Slavonia region of central Croatia. The ceramics were selected from a range of vessel types and styles, including typical impresso pottery from the Early Neolithic and the range of Danilo pottery consisting of fine and ordinary wares, figulina pottery, and rhyta. Furthermore, a few samples of figurines were analyzed for comparison, along with a selection of 13 potsherds from the Copper Age thru the Middle Ages. The preliminary results from the pXRF trace element analyses suggest the same clay sources were used for the ceramics found at both Danilo Bitinj and Pokrovnik, with several outliers suggesting sources from outside the area. There appear to be a somewhat greater number of potential imports found at Danilo than at Pokrovnik, which would be parallel to other evidence for increased trading in the Middle Neolithic period. While there are limitations in the non-destructive testing of ceramic surfaces, compared with the homogenized samples tested by INAA and ICP-S, producing trace element results for a statistically significant number of ceramic sherds rapidly and at low cost is shown here to be very useful for addressing questions about ceramic production and exchange. For this project, further work is planned on testing of actual known clay sources, as well as more analyses of certain ceramic types. On the Earliest Pottery in the Lower Povolzhye Aleksander Vybornov, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia Irina Vasilieva, Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, Russia The report deals with the results of long-term integrated study of Neolithic ceramics in the Lower Povolzhye (semi-desert and steppe zones). The exploratory procedure – combination of typological analysis, ceramics radiocarbon dating (Kiev), techno-technological analysis by A.A. Bobrinskiy’s procedure (binocular microscopy, trace evidence, physical modeling). The study of the Lower Povolzhye Neolithic sites permitted the researchers to single out some cultures with microlithic stone equipment and straight-sided flat bottom ceramics with dashes and pinpoints ornamentation in geometric style: Jangar, Orlovskaya, Kairshak, Tenteksor cultures. According to the radio-

- 275 -

carbon dating these cultures absolute age is VI-IV millennium BP. They passed several stages of their development. Their genesis is connected with local Mesolithic tradition. The problem of ceramic component is more complicated (Vasiliev, Vybornov, 1988; Yudin, 2004; Koltsov, 2005; Vybornov, 2008). Technico-technological analysis of ceramics (about 1 000 sherds and bits and peaces of vessels) allowed to characterize pottery technique and reveal the tendencies of cultural traditions. The most ancient ceramics of the region (Kairshak) was made of clays rich in natural impurity of aquatic vegetation, shell fragments of freshwater shellfish, fish scale and bones, sticking small portions of molding compound in the form of flat cakes on the models, then dried and burnt in the fire for a short period of time at temperature of heat (650-700º) (Vasilieva, 1999). Then there was change of material base and change from silts to silty clays close to water bodies, bur connected with waterside and more puddled beds of plastic material. This conclusion is reasoned with the results of stratified Varfolomeevskaya site study (Vasilieva, 2009). This process of changes was not a simultaneous and chronologically fixed event. In particular, it didn’t touch the ancient groups that had left the sites of Tenteksor I type. The most important results of studying the ceramics with scribed-lines and pinpointed ornamentation cultures (the Ukraine, the south of eastern european part of Russia) was the revelation of the earliest pottery based on silts. Archaic ideas about silts as a material for vessels making could appear among the people under the influence of cultural and economic peculiarities connected with pre-pottery period when the experience of silts usage for different domestic needs (daubing holes, dwellings etc.). The evolution of the ideas about the material in the region went the following way: silts – silts clays – clays. Finding out the character of earliest centres of Neolithic pottery (primary and secondary) needs enlargement of the research frames and bringing in the data from farther southern territories. The work is done with financial support from Russian Humanitarian Science: project №10-01-00393а References: Vasiliev I.B., Vybornov A.A. Neolit Povolzhya. Kujbyshev, 1988. Vasilieva I.N. Goncharstvo naselenija Severnogo Prikaspija v jepohu neolita// Voprosy arheologii Povolzhya. Vyp.1. Samara, 1999. Vasilieva I.N. Ob evolyutsii predstavleniy o plasticheskom syrye v srede neoliticheskogo naseleniya stepnogo Povolzhya // Problemy izuchenija kul’tur rannego bronzovogo veka stepnoj zony Vostochnoj Evropy. Orenburg, 2009. Vybornov A.A. Neolit Volgo-Kamya. Samara, 2008. Judin A.I. Varfolomeevskaja stoyanka i neolit stepnogo Povolzhya.Saratov, 2004. Koltsov P.M. Mezolit i neolit Severo-Zapadnogo Prikaspiya. M., 2005.

- 276 -

Author index

A Abrahamse, Jaap 138 Agoli, Esmeralda 220 Aguado, Maria 249 Aitchison, Kenneth 179; 191 Alamansa Sánchez, Jaime 199 Alexandridis, Annetta 107 Alexianu, Marius-Tiberius 74 Alin, Frinculeasa 239 Alther, Yolanda 21 Altschul, Jeffrey 142 Amat, Jean-Paul 165 Amico, Nicola 256 Anderson, David 18 Andersson, Magnus 90 Andersson, Carolina 199 Andreassen, Ingvild 259 Andreescu, Radian 77; 232; 245 Andrei, Soficaru 239 Anfinset, Nils 124 Anglert, Mats 135 Annaert, Rica 178 Antipina, Ekaterina 17 Apel, Jan 64; 94; 241 Aranguren, Biancamaria 258 Ard, Vincent 6; 11 Armakolas, Ioannis 166 Armbruster, Barbara 23; 26; 124 Armit, Ian 125; 127; 254 Arnau, Alexandra 223 Aronsson, Kjell-Åke 174 Aslaksen, Ole 101 Aspöck, Edeltraud 76; 79; 168 B Babić, Staša 188 Băcueţ-Crişan, Sanda 239 Bajema, Marcus 57 Bakker, Corien 177 Balen, Ronald 256 Balen, Jacqueline 275 Balista, Claudio 237 Bánffy, Eszter 210; 211 Baranowski, Tadeusz 136 Barrano, Salvo 213 Barratt, Philip 112 Barrett, James 149 Barry, Kristin 208 Bartels, Christoph 121 Baumanova, Monika 228 Bavec, Uroš 47

- 277 -

Bebre, Viktorija Becker, Katharina Beenhouwer, Jan Behrens, Anja Belford, Paul Beljak, Ján Bello, Charles Bender, Oliver Benjamin, Alberti Bentley, Alexander Berg, Bjørn Bergemann, David Bergerbrant, Sophie Berggren, Åsa Bergum, Stine Bernard, Loup Berseneva, Natalia Bickle, Penny Biehl, Peter Biester, Harald Bill, Jan Bintliff, John Bira, Monica Birliba, Lucretiu Blake, Michael Blakolmer, Fritz Blaszczyk, Dariusz Bocan, Ionut Bodi, George Bogaard, Amy Bogemans, Frieda Bogenrieder, Arrno Bolohan, Neculai Bond, Clive Bonde, Niels Bonet, Helena Bönisch, Eberhard Bonney, Emily Bonsall, Clive Bors, Corina Bosquet, Dominique Bottaini, Carlo Bouissac, Paul Bouwmeester, Jeroen Boyle, Steve Bozóki-Ernyey, Katalin Brede, Annette Breivik, Heidi Briggs, C.Stephen

254 127 270 40 134; 139 201 263 121 100 53 251 253 75 4; 92 169 129 60 53 102, 210; 224 110 48 140 183; 207 240 66 56 49 262 75; 232 112 141 110 191; 228 136; 202; 204 14; 15 61 82 36 205 180; 262 28; 29 267 96; 97 134; 138 22 179 206 67 194

- 278 -

Brink, Kristian 89 BrĂ¸dholt, Elin 44 Brophy, Kenneth 115 Brown, David 112 Brown, Alex 146; 148 Brown, Keri 50 Bugaj, Urszula 245 Bulten, Everhard 111 Bunting, M.Jane 112 Burgers, Gert-Jan 141 Burova, Natalia 17 Burrow, Ian 138; 192 Bursche, Aleksander 196 BĂźster, Lindsey 127; 254 C Cabanillas Torre, Gadea 12 Calaon, Diego 87 Calik Ross, Ayse 190 Campbell, Stuart 197 Canci, Alessandro 223; 274 Cannell, Rebecca 267 Cannon, Josh 33 Caracuta, Valentina 145 Cardoso, Francisca 52 Carpentier, Frank 71 Carrer, Francesco 21 Carver, Geoff 185 Catalin, Lazar 77; 232; 245 Cauteren, Evy 6 Caval, Sasa 88 Cavaleriu, Romeo 75 Chambon, Philippe 45 Chataigner, Christine 251 Chenery, Carolyn 54 Chippindale, Christopher 101; 104 Cimpeanu, Andrei 207 Clop, Xavier 7 Cochrane, Andrew 100 Colas, Caroline 10 Collado, Eva 61 Colledge, Sue 112 Collins, Matthew 264 Collis, John 18 Comer, Douglas 210; 211 Coomar, Lokesh 275 Cornell, Per 88; 138 Corso, Marta 237 Corthouts, Luc 270

- 279 -

Costa, Cláudia 31 Couwenberghe, Bernard 270 Črešnar, Matija 46; 126 Crumley, Carole 143; 144 Cupitò, Michele 237; 274 Curca, Roxana-Gabriela 137; 240 D Dag, Haydar 213 Daglish, Chris 115 Dahle, Kristoffer 22 Dalmeri, Giampaolo 240 Damian, Paul 262 Damian, Oana 267 Danielisova, Alzbeta 139 Danu, Mihaela 75 Davenport, Ben 164 De Bie, Marc 178; 203 Debruyne, Tom 270 DeCorse, Christopher 87 Deforce, Koen 141 Della Casa, Philippe 82; 83 Dellais, Philippe 83 De Montmollin, Pauline 95 Derde, Willem 177 Deter-Wolf, Aaron 83 Di Fraia, Tomaso 25; 124 Diinhoff, Søren 73; 74 Dobrovolskaya, Maria 17 Dobrzańska, Halina 217 Dolbunova, Ekaterina 6; 9 Dolphin, Alexis 224 Doorn, Nienke 264 Dörfler, Walter 109 Dosedla, Henry 33 Drakidès, Dimitri 152 Dreczko, Ewa 238 Drenth, Erik 94 Dresler, Petr 142 Dreslerová, Dagmar 114 Drnić, Ivan 236 Duffy, Paul 35 Dumas, Cyril 268 Dzięgielewski, Karol 82 E Ebsen, Jannie 264 Eckardt, Hella 54 Eckmeier, Eileen 110

- 280 -

Edwards, Kevin 151; 218 Eggen, Inger 273 Ehrmann, Otto 110 Eiken, Trond 132 Eikje, Linn 163 Eiteljorg, Harrison 214 Elhami, A. 273 English, Penny 194 Engovatova, Asya 17; 128 Epimakhov, Andrey 81 Eriksen, Berit 93; 248 Estevez, Jordi 66 Evans, Jane 54 F Fahlander, Fredrik 99 Falck, Tori 152 Farkasová, Kristýna 49 Fediunin, Ivan 235 Feeser, Ingo 109 Fernandes, Ricardo 224 Fibiger, Linda 53 Filipowicz, Patrycja 180 Finstad, Espen 132 Fiorentino, Girolamo 145 Fischl, Klára 72 Flamman, Jeroen 210 Florea, Mihai 245 Fontana, Federica 240 Forster, Amanda 118 Forte, Michele 19 Foster, Sally 155; 156 Fraga, Tiago 226 Franklin, Kathryn 37 Fredengren, Christina 64 Fredriksen, Per Ditlef 172; 220 Frei, Karin 48 Frerking, Christopher 195 Frieman, Catherine 93; 249 Frydenberg, Hilde 261 Fuentes, Mercedes 61 Fuglestvedt, Ingrid 3 Furholt, Martin 38 G Gabrielyan, Ivan 251 Gadot, Yuval 11 Gallay, Alain 12 Galop, Didier 19

- 281 -

García Sanjuán, Leonardo 102 Gardela, Leszek 50 Gasper,Giles 162 Gaut, Bjarne 261 Gawlik, Anna 246 Gazzoni, Valentina 240 Gebauer, Anne 41 Geber, Jonny 47 Gerlach, Renate 110 Gheorghiu, Dragos 101; 103 Giligny, François 10 Gill-Frerking, Heather 48; 84; 195; 260 Gjerde, Hege 170; 171 Gjerpe, Lars 80 Gledhill, Andrew 47 Gligor, Mihai 239 Glørstad, Håkon 69; 90 Gomart, Louise 6; 9 Gorgues, Alexis 23; 27; 129 Götherström, Anders 264 Goude, Gwenaëlle 113; 240 Grahn-Danielsson, Benjamin 261 Gransard-Desmond, Jean-Olivier 195 Gray Jones, Amy 3 Gren, Leif 133 Grimm, Sonja 51 Grootes, Pieter 224 Grunwald, Susanne 187 Grupe, Gisela 46 Grużdź, Witold 68; 94 Guerreschi, Antonio 240 Guilbeau, Denis 249 Gull, Paolo 213 Gullbekk, Svein 162; 164 Gulyás, Sándor 114; 250 Gurova, Maria 205 Gustafson, Lillian 130 Gustavsson, Anna 227; 261 Gutsmiedl-Schuemann, Doris 62 Guttmann-Bond, Erika 141 Guttormsen, Torgrim 226; 229 Gyucha, Attila 35; 200 H Haberstroh, Joachim 200 Hadji, Athena 158 Hagberg, Linus 242 Haggren, Georg 207 Hajnalova, Maria 140

- 282 -

Halinen, Petri 175 Hall, Mathias 110 Hall, Mark 155; 156 Hall, Derek 268 Hallgren, Fredrik 4 Hamilton, Julie 53 Harding, Jan 206 Hardy, Karen 66 Harrington, Susan 51 Harris, Oliver 33 Harrison, Rebecca 104 Hartog, Elizabeth 158 Hartkopf-Fröder, Christoph 110 Hayden, William 142 Hägg Niklasson, Karin 56; 215 Hedges, Robert 53 Heilen, Michael 142 Henriksen, Peter 234 Hermann, Ludger 110 Hermon, Sorin 256 Herring, Peter 22 Herrscher, Estelle 113; 240 Hertell, Esa 241; 242; 244 Hijmans, Steven 106 Hill, David 134; 135 Hillerdal, Charlotta 171 Hinz, Martin 38; 134 Hofmann, Daniela 53 Hofmann, Kerstin 159 Höglin, Stefan 120 Hollund, Hege 264 Holm, Ingunn 133 Holst, Mads 32 Holtorf, Cornelius 211 Hommedal, Alf Tore 115 Hori, Yoshiki 215 Hovland, Terje B. 198 Huet, Nathalie 8 Hydén, Susan 90 Hølleland, Herdis 170; 174 I Iakovleva, Lioudmila 105 Ignat, Theodor 77; 232; 245 Ihuel, Ewen 95 Ilves, Kristin 154 Indgjerd, Hallvard 177 Ineshin, Evgenii 18 Ingalls, Teresa 84

- 283 -

Isaksen, Ketil 132 Iserlis, Mark 11 Iversen, Rune 238 Iwe, Karina 85 Izquierdo, Isabel 61 J Jacops, Jonathan 141 Jaksland, Lasse 67 Jamrichova, Eva 140 Janik, Liliana 105 Jans, Miranda 264 Jansma, E. 259 Jasinski, Marek 166 Jennbert, Kristina 91 Joannin, Sébastien 251 Versluys, Miguel 106 Johnsen, Evelyn 209 Johnson, James 32; 33; 37 Johnson, Andrew 157 Jöns, Hauke 73; 76 Jørgensen, Roger 117 Joy, Jody 102 K Kaflinska, Marta 219 Kaiser, Mirjam 225 Kalicki, Tomasz 217 Kalicz, Nándor 11 Kaljanac, Adnan 189 Kallhovd, Karl 69 Kalmring, Sven 152 Kamerling, Ilse 218 Kankaanpää, Jarmo 68 Karagianni, Alexandra 152 Kariya, Hiroko 265 Karl, Raimund 186 Kars, Henk 264 Kasperaviciene, Audrone 208 Kasse, Kees 256 Katkevich, Juris 234 Kausmally, Tania 246 Keller, Christine 80 Khan, Nikolaj 220 Kharinskii, Artur 18 Killebrew, Ann 208 Kirkinen, Tuija 184 Kirleis, Wiebke 108; 109

- 284 -

Kirwan, Seán 196 Kiss, Viktória 72 Klammt, Anne 110 Kleingärtner, Sunhild 221 Kleinitz, Cornelia 159 Kleppe, Jan 68 Klevnäs, Alison 76; 78 Klooß, Stefanie 109 Kluiving, Sjoerd 256 Knutsson, Helena 205 Knutsson, Kjel 205 Kogalniceanu, Raluca 72 Kohring, Sheila 102 Koivisto, Satu 197 Kolen, Jan 115 Koncelova, Marketa 29 Korhonen, Marko 207 Kosian, Menne 154 Kotsakis, Kostas 181 Kowarik, Kerstin 115; 123 Kreiter, Attila 11 Kristuf, Petr 269 Kroll, Helmut 109 Krzewinska, Maja 44 Kulcsár, Gabriella 72 Kulkova, Marianna 10 Kury, Birgit 110 Kuzmanović, Maja 219 Kvetina, Petr 29 L Lagerås, Per 151 Lalueza-Fox, Carles 52 Lang, Matthias 185 Langlois, Olivier 45 Lantz, Dag 173 Laroche, Marie 24 Larssen, Tanja 216 Larsson, Lars 44; 93 Laulumaa, Vesa 197 Lauritsen, Taylor 216 Le Noac’h, Charlotte 8 Leach, Stephany 54 Ledger, Paul 151 Lee-Niinioja, Hee 269 Lee-Thorp, Julia 47 Leitao, Alysson 52 Leite, Daniela 52 Lelivelt, Ruben 141

- 285 -

Lemmen, Carsten 109 Lempiäinen, Mia 207 Leonardi, Giovanni 237 Lepère, Cédric 13 Leslie, Alan 115 Levkovskaya, Galina 14; 15 Lewis, Mary 54 Lindström, Jens 153 Lindstrøm, Torill 5 Lisa, Lenka 29 Literski, Norma 30 Ljung, Cecilia 157 Lochmann, Peter 177 Lodewijckx, Marc 270 Loison, Gilles 113 Lopez, Pilar 271 Lorvik, Katharina 224 Löwenborg, Daniel 217 Lund, Julie 80 Lz-de-Heredia, Judit 8 Lødøen, Trond 3 M MacGregor, Gavin 115 MacNeil, Gregory 255 Mader, Brigitta 187 Magerman, Kristine 270 Magnusson, Gert 120 Makowiecki, Daniel 148; 149 Mallet, Nicole 95 Manceau, Lorraine 10 Mannermaa, Kristiina 5; 242; 243 Manninen, Mikael 242; 244 Marangou, Christina 103 Marchant, Rob 112 Marciniak, Arkadiusz 188 Marcus, Bajema 57 Marie-Josée, Nadeau 224 Marik, Jan 142 Marinato, Maurizio 223 Marinho, Anderson 52 Martens, Vibeke Vandrup 206; 265 Martins, Ana 190 Martins, Adolfo 226 Martins, Andrea 272 Mason, Philip 125 Mata, Consuelo 61 Matau, Florica 10 Matei-Popescu, Florian 262

- 286 -

Mathiesen, Tina Matić, Uroš Matjaž, Novšak Matveeva, Natalia Maximiano, Alfredo Maximin, Nathalie Maxwell, Mhairi Mazurkevich, Andrey McClatchie, Meriel McClure, Sarah McCormick, Betsy McGovern, Thomas McKenzie, Jo McLaughlin, Rowan Mehdi, Mortazavi Mehmannavaz, Y. Meier, Thomas Melvold, Stine Menchelli, Simonetta Mendonça, Sheila Meyer, William Meylemans, Erwin Michael, Boyd Migal, Witold Milek, Karen Miller, Madelaine Minu, Cristian Mirabaud, Sigrid Mischka, Doris Mitoyan, Robert Molaug, Petter Molin, Fredrik Møller, Niels Molloy, Barry Montgomery, Janet Moore, Andrew Moreno, Andrea Morintz, Alexandru Mortensen, Morten Mottes, Elisabetta Muldner, Gundula Müller, Johannes Müller-Scheeßel, Nils Murasheva, Veronika Murphy, Celine Murray, Matthew Mustafaoglu, Gokhan Mustonen, Riikka Myrvoll, Elin

258; 260 100 260 14 70; 143 195 127; 254 9 112 275 156 144 127; 254 112 137 273 182; 184 273 258 52 63; 143; 146 141; 202; 203 58 68; 94 221 55 207 13 38 26 153 242 128 24 47; 50 275 61 80 64 20 54 38 46 153 159 36 213 201; 263 172

- 287 -

N Nahapetyan, Samuel 251 Namdar, Dvory 11 Neugebauer Maresch, Christine 247 Naum, Magdalena 85; 86 Naumann, Elise 44; 47 Naumov, Goce 103 Neagu, Catalina 262 Negrea Gabriel, Octav 239 Nesje, Atle 132 Nicoleta, Frinculeasa 239 Nicolis, Franco 20; 240 Nicosia, Cristiano 237 Niklasson, Elisabeth 183 Nilsen, André 175 Nilssen, Steinar 252 Nilsson, Lena 119 Nilsson, Per 227 Nilsson Stutz, Liv 3; 167 Nimura, Courtney 100 Noble, Gordon 88; 89 Nobles, Gary 69; 70 Norberg, Lars 260 Nordin, Jonas 85; 86 Nordin, Petra 272 Nordlander, Emma 59 Nørgaard, Heide 26 Norsted, Terje 104; 172 Novaković, Predrag 186 Novenko, Elena 16 Nowak, Marek 43; 113 Nyland, Astrid 252 Nyqvist, Roger 228 O O’Brien, Leonora 172 O’Connor, Terry 264 Ocherednoi, Alexander 235 Oeggl, Klaus 20 Oinonen, Markku 207 Ojala, Carl-Gösta 171 Oka, Ildkó 225 Okkonen, Jari 91; 248 Olausson, Deborah 88; 92 Ollivier, Vincent 251 Olsen, John 130; 133 Oma, Kristin Armstrong 89; 59 Orizaga, Rhiannon 84 Orton, David 149

- 288 -

Osamu, Ajioka 215 Ostanina, Taisa 26 P Pál, Raczky 114 Palangi, Valiollah 273 Palavestra, Aleksandar 189 Palincas, Nona 58; 62 Paludan-Müller, Carsten 182; 198 Panagiotakopulu, Eva 221 Panteleeva, Sofya 35 Papaioannou, Anna 181 Parga-Dans, Eva 181; 192 Parkinson, William 35 Pasquinucci, Marinella 258 Pawleta, Michał 160 Pazinova, Noemi 201; 273 Peacock, Elizabeth 206 Pearce, Mark 18; 176 Pedersen, Anne 115 Pedersen, Unn 28 Pedersen, Kristoffer 65 Pela, Wlodzimierz 266 Pelegrin, Jacques 95 Pelegrin, René 270 Pelisiak, Andrzej 43 Perdaen, Yves 141; 203 Persson, Maria 227 Persson, Per 273 Pesonen, Petro 241; 242; 243; 244 Petrovic, Vladimir 255 Pettersson, Mattias 66 Pettitt, Paul 104 Pihlman, Aki 207 Pilø, Lars 132 Pintaric, Vesna 176; 191 Pique, Raquel 66 Piquette, Kathryn 98 Pîrnău, Radu 232 Pluskowski, Aleksander 146; 147; 149 Podrug, Emil 275 Pohl, Meinrad 122 Polo, Alejandra 71 Pomeroy, Emma 52 Poole, Kristopher 63 Porfírio, Eduardo 267 Posluschny, Axel 139 Potrebica, Hrvoje 33; 126; 176 Powers, Natasha 47

- 289 -

Praumova, Radka 269 Prescott,Christopher 176; 210; 212 Procházková, Lucie 268 Przybyl, Agnieszka 42 Przybyla, Marzena 27 Pulcini, Maria 274 Pyżewicz, Katarzyna 68; 94 Q Quesada, Fernando 61 Quixal, David 61 R Radu, Pîrnău 75 Rajkovaca, Tonko 166 Rajkovaca, Vida 166 Rankama, Tuija 68 Rannamäe, Eve 150 Ravn, Mads 73; 74 Reader, Rachael 127; 254 Regert, Martine 13 Rehberg, Karl-Siegbert 165 Reimer, Paula 112 Reitan, Gaute 273 Reitmaier, Thomas 21 Rensink, Eelco 203 Reschreiter, Hans 123 Ribbens, Raf 178 Ribeiro-dos-Santos, Andrea 52 Richards, Michael 149 Ridky, Jaroslav 29 Riede, Felix 64; 205; 243 Ripolles, Pere-Pau 61 Risan, Thomas 212; 214 Risvaag, Jon 162; 163 Robb, John 101 Roberts, Charlotte 45 Rodrigues-Carvalho, Claudia 52 Rogersdotter, Elke 185 Roiron, Paul 251 Rönnby, Johan 153 Rösch, Manfred 110 Rose, Dacia Viejo 164 Rosendahl, Wilfried 48; 260 Rossenbach, Kai Salas 178 Rostedt, Tapani 242 Roth, Georg 39 Rück, Oliver 28; 30 Rudaya, Natalia 18 Rudnicki, Marcin 196

- 290 -

Rudovica, Vita 234 Rutte, Reinout 138 Ruttkay, Matej 201 Rystedt, Eva 56 S Sabatini, Serena 34 Sahovic, Dzenan 166 Salanova, Laure 233 Salzani, Luciano 274 Sambo, Hassimi 45 Sanchis, Alfred 61 Santos, Juan 61 Saprykina, Irina 26; 128 Sapwell, Mark 5 Saura, Magda 160 Saville, Alan 66 Savouret, Edwige 165 Sayer, Duncan 168 Schafferer, Georg 40 Schallin, Ann-Louise 54 Schenck, Tine 42; 193 Schier, Wolfram 29; 110 Schierhold, Kerstin 42 Schiesberg, Sara 39 Schmitt, Aurore 113 Schnakenbourg, Eric 86 Schofield, James 151; 218 Schücker, Nina 180 Schülke, Almut 41 Schulting, Rick 108; 112 Schulz, Ehrhard 111 Schwentke, Annette 46 Scott-Jackson, Julie 204 Seetah, Krish 146; 149 Segalstad, Tom 252 Seile, Thomas 110 Sellevold, Berit 168 Serra, Miguel 267 Sherbakov, Nickolay 34 Shilito, Lisa-Marie 146; 149 Shishlina, Natalia 53 Shuteleva, Iya 34 Siklósi, Zsuzsanna 11 Sillasoo, Ülle 150 Simion, Mihaela 262 Simponen, Laija 242; 243 Simpson, Julian 257 Sinclair, Paul 146 Skar, Birgitte 214

- 291 -

Skogstrand, Lisbeth 62 Sládek, Vladimír 49 Smejda, Ladislav 36 Smit, Mieke 177 Smit, Bjørn 202 Smyth, Jessica 112 Sobkowiak-Tabaka, Iwona 65 Soderland, Hilary 212 Sojc, Natascha 105; 108 Sommerseth, Ingrid 131 Sorensen, Marie 164; 166 Sørheim, Helge 136 Soria, Lucía 61 Sosna, Daniel 49 Souvatzi, Stella 158 Spangen, Marte 175 Spatzier, Andre 31 Stalley, Roger 157 Staskiewicz, Anja 46 Steiniger, Daniel 96 Stelten, Ruud 85; 87 Stibrányi, Máté 200 Stock, Jay 52 Stoger, Hanna 108 Stöllner, Thomas 122 Storemyr, Per 119; 133 Storme, Annelies 141 Stratouli, Georgia 161 Strömberg, Bo 117 Sučević, Maša 126 Suláková, Hana 49 Sumberova, Radka 29 Sümegi, Pál 114; 218; 250 Sundet, Nils 275 Svejcar, Ondrej 269 Sverrisdóttir, Oddný 264 Swindles, Graeme 127 Synnestvedt,,Anita 227 Szmyt, Marzena 38 T Taghizadeh, A. 273 Taipale, Noora 242; 243 Taivainen, Jouni 263 Takala, Hannu 244 Tallavaara, Miikka 64; 244 Taylor, Barry 4 Teixeira, Antonio 226 Tentea, Ovidiu 262

- 292 -

TenWolde, Christopher 161 Teschler, Maria 80; 169 Theodoroudi, Eleftheria 181 Theunissen, Liesbeth 212 Thomas, Jayne 46 Thomas, Roger 202 Thomas, Suzie 194 Thomassen, Arne 173 Thurston, Tina 128; 144 Tidemansen, Kjersti 131 Tiplic, Maria-Emilia 222 Tiplic, Ioan 223 Tomaskova, Silvia 61 Torkveen, Henrik 252 Tormo, Carmen 61 Torreira, Lourdes 61 Toth, Peter 140 Tourunen, Auli 207 Tregub, Tamara 235 Troelstra, Simon 141 Trow, Stephen 133 Trzeciecki, Maciej 137 Tsirtsoni, ZoĂŻ 8 Turek, Jan 43 Turner-Walker, Gordon 209 Tveiten, Ole 116 Tykot, Robert 54; 275 U Uildriks, Martin 96; 98; 225 Uotila, Kari 207 V Valk, Heiki 150 Van den Dries, Monique 180 Van Gijn, Annelou 95 Van Gils, Marijn 203 Van Haperen, Martine 79 Van Lanen, Rowin 154; 259 Van Rooijen, Cees 212 Varela Pousa, RocĂo 192 Von den Biggelaar, Don 256 Von Heijne, Cecilia 162 Von Hofsten, Helene 54; 55 Von Petzinger, Genevieve 99 Vangstad, Hilde 118 Vanmontfort, Bart 203 Varga, Zsuzsanna 63 Varjo, Eila 207

- 293 -

Vasilache, Viorica 75; 232 Vasile, Mihai 267 Vasilieva, Irina 233; 275 Vassallo, Valentina 256 Vejby, Mara 76 Verdurmen, Inge 141 Verjux, Chrisitian 95 Versluys, Miguel 105; 106 Vianello, Andrea 214 Vieru, Elena 16 Vieugue, Julien 6; 9 Viksna, Arturs 234 Viktorik, Orsolya 11 Villa, Assumpico 66 Vin’kovskaia, Oksana 18 Vitezović, Selena 71; 103 Vleja, Decebal 262 Volkova, Elena 16 Vorenhout, Michel 206; 266 Voskresenskaya, Ekaterina 235 Voutsaki, Sofia 55; 107 Vybornov, Aleksander 233;275 W Waaler, Erik 215 Wachter, Tobias 177 Wahl, Joachim 46 Wait, Gerald 193 Wajahat, Labeena 275 Walder, Ingar 252 Weilhartner, Jörg 57 Weiss-Krejci, Estella 78; 167; 168; 170 Weller, Olivier 11 Wenn, Camilla 77 Whitehouse, Nicki 108; 112 Whittle, Alasdair 53 Kirleis, Wiebke 237 Wiersma, Corien 69; 73 Wikell, Roger 66 Wilson, Andrew 47 Witt, Constanze 82 Wollák, Katalin 198 Wordsworth, Jonathan 133 Y Yatsenko, Sergey 84 Z Zago, Marina 223 Zaitseva, Ganna 17

- 294 -

Zarina, Gunita 49; 234 Zarina, Anna 49 Zatykó, Csilla 218 Zemour, Aurelie 45 Zimmermann, Thomas 96 Zintl, Stephanie 78 Zouzoula, Evgenia 60 Żukowski, Robert 136 Zyuganova, Inna 16; 235; 236 Ø Ødegård, Rune 132; 134

- 295 -